Chapter 1

I had just sat down in the wicker chair on my porch, and pushed my long brunette hair away from my face as a jogger slowly made her way down the street. A woman in her twenties wearing a sports bra and spandex shorts. Nice athletic body. Tight ass. 

I hadn’t seen her before. I wondered if she moved here recently. Apparently I held my gaze on her entirely too long because she looked at me, smiled, and waved.

I, in response, raised the unopened beer bottle in my hand, “Cheers!”

That’s when her smile faded, her eyes got wide, and she picked up her pace.

I shrugged and leaned back in my chair and attempted to twist off the cap of my beer. The grooves hurt my young sensitive skin so I covered the bottle cap with my shirt and tried again. This time the bottle cap came off and I took a swig. I made a satisfied sigh as I tasted the cold beer. 

That hit the spot.

My name is Jack Baker. I'm a police detective currently on administrative leave. No fault of my own, I might add. 

Screw that jogger for judging me. I am on my front porch drinking my beer. I am a 42-year-old man for Christ’s sake. Although, to that jogger and everyone else, you’d think I was a 14-year-old girl on her parents’ porch drinking her dad’s beer. 

Nope. It’s all mine.

I folded the bottle cap with my hands, a feat harder than it used to be, then flicked it into the patchy grass of my front yard.

I took another long swig of beer, put the bottle on the table next to me, then put my feet up on the wicker ottoman. I eyed the green nail polish that came with these feet, then wiggled my toes. Maybe I should look into nail polish remover.

Another pedestrian - this time a guy walking his dog - gave me a weird look.

“What the fuck are you looking at?” I yelled. On instinct I reached down to my Glock which was sitting in my lap.

That’s when the man picked up his pace, too. He had to tug at his dog who stopped to sniff my mailbox.

Like I said, I must’ve been a sight for those people passing by. A petite 5’2” 14-year-old girl wearing a baggy shirt and baggy shorts. No shoes. No bra. A belt tied tightly to make sure the shorts and boxers didn’t fall down.

These were my clothes. My house. My beer. My gun. It just wasn’t my body.

Obviously, that’s why I was currently on administrative leave. 

Something, something, a 14-year-old girl can’t be a police detective. I should sue for age discrimination.

A cool September breeze tickled my hairless skin and reminded me yet again that I was in a foreign body. As if I needed any reminder. I’m reminded every goddamn second. Every time I walk, or reach for something up high. Every time I open my mouth and hear this mousy voice. Every time I look down and see the outline of a teenager's modest breasts and not my ample member.

So like I was saying, I’m Jack Baker… or at least I used to be. That was before I somehow was forced into the body of a teenage girl.

It all started just about twenty four hours ago.

* * *

It started off like every other day in my adult life. Wake up alone, drive to get a coffee, and head to the station to work on my caseload. For lunch I went to my favorite sandwich shop and got a pastrami sandwich. My doctor tells me I should really change my routine because my blood pressure is high. My blood pressure is high because I’m a detective, ya dick. I’m trying to save lives. What do doctors know anyway?

So there I was at the station working on my case. My current case this week? A missing teen girl. I had met with the parents earlier in the day so they could fill me in on the details. You know, the usual. Their daughters age, description, photo, any reasons they could think of that she’d run away. 

The parents were this upper-middle-class couple and couldn’t fathom their perfect daughter running away and therefore kept shrugging when I’d ask why she would. They said she was at the mall with friends one day, and suddenly she was gone. 

Classic runaway.

I got the friend’s names and contact info, and assured the parents we’d be in touch and we’d find their daughter. As I sat at my desk with my coffee, I looked over her file and the picture her folks gave me.

Emma Kincade. Born April 16th. Age 14. 5’2” 105 lbs. Brunette hair, hazel eyes.

A cute girl. The picture of the perfect All-American girl. Lots of friends. Enrolled in a lot of activities at school. Straight-A student.

Now, why would this girl run away? These were the types of cases where when you start to dig deeper you find a dark ugly secret or two within the family. I was expecting the parents to have red flags. Maybe the dad is involved with the mafia or is an abuser. Maybe the mom is a librarian. I don’t know. But so far, each of them ‘checked out.’

I was about to contact Emma’s friends about her last known whereabouts when I got a call from a patrol officer down near the train station. Our missing girl was spotted looking to jump town.

I quickly grabbed my blazer, left my office, jumped into my car, and drove to the scene. With my siren on, I dashed through the city streets and arrived at the train station in a brisk ten minutes.

I turned off my siren and lights and conspicuously walked into the train station and up to the ticket counter. I usually dress in a blazer and jeans to avoid alerting people that I’m a cop. I pulled my badge out of my coat pocket and flashed it at the ticket agent and I walked through the gates.

I scanned the platform and found her sitting on a bench staring off into the distance. She was dressed in the school uniform of one of the prestigious private schools in the area. Plaid skirt, white blouse, knee-high socks and white sneakers. I slowly approached her so as to not spook her.

“Emma,” I calmly said. I held up my badge in a non-threatening way.

I had hoped she would come to me and tell me how running away was a mistake and she would follow me to my car where I would return her to her parents. Case closed. Jack is a hero. Again.

But that’s not what happened.

Instead, Emma bolted. Exactly what I didn’t want to happen.

“Wait!” I called. “Emma! Your parents just want you back.”

As we both ran, other people waiting for the train jumped out of the way, minding their own business.

When Emma got to the end of the platform she came to an emergency exit. She attempted to open it, but it wouldn’t budge. She turned to me and stared at me like a deer in headlights.

“Please,” I said in my most non-threatening tone. “I’m a police detective, Emma. Your parents want you home. This can be over.”

Maybe I just have that effect on people, but she turned and jumped onto the tracks.

“Emma, no!”

“Don’t make me go back there!” she yelled back at me. At least she acknowledged why I was there.

Then she climbed up onto the other platform and started running the other way. Once again, the onlookers didn’t care.

“Shit!” I cursed. I looked down at the tracks and off in the distance to see if a train was coming. The tracks were clear, so I jumped down.

As I landed my knees let me know that they didn’t appreciate that. Years of sports catching up with my joints. I’m getting too old for this shit.

I climbed onto the other side of the platform, grunting the entire time.

I expected her to be faster, but she kept bumping into people because this side of the platform was more crowded than the other.

I managed to catch up to her as the crowd got thicker. I was out of breath and wheezing. Maybe that doctor was right about eating right and exercising. Nah, fuck him, I got this.

Once again, I had held up my badge, hoping the crowd would part for me and block Emma from passing. Then Emma, with nowhere to turn, would change her mind and rush back to me, realizing her mistake. Fast forward to me being a hero.

But that’s not what happened.

A heavyset white male in a hoodie came out from the crowd, then grabbed Emma and pulled her in tight to him. 

Emma started to struggle to escape the stranger’s grip.

He then pulled out a gun and held it to her head which caused her to freeze in fear.

I quickly pulled out my gun and pointed it at the man. “Whoa, hey.” I said. “You don’t want to do this, pal.”

The man started walking backwards holding Emma. 

Now, the crowd started to part.

“I’m not here for you,.” I told the man with the gun. “I don't even know who you are. I’m here for her.”

Emma’s hazel eyes stared at me. Pleaded for me to help. Now she wants my help.

The man kept walking backwards as a train thundered into the station. He watched me as he walked. His cold, dark eyes were unforgettable. 

I never saw someone with black irises before.

The gunman kept looking at me. Then Emma. Then the train. “No, you put the gun down, cop,” he yelled to me.

“You know I can’t do that,” I replied. “Release the girl, put your gun down, and we can both have a nice chat. All three of us can walk away from this.”

A curious thing then happened. The man put his hand on Emma’s face. Emma’s eyes fearfully turned to his hand. Then they rolled backwards. Emma’s expression changed from one of fear to one of confidence. 

“Get your hands off her!” I yelled. “Put your weapon on the ground!”

Just as Emma’s expression changed, so did the man’s. He suddenly looked confused as the arm holding the gun started to lower.

Emma then pushed him away. 

I then bum-rushed him and tackled him to the ground. I looked up at Emma who looked like she was scheming. Please don’t run away again. We both made eye contact and I noticed her hazel eyes were now black like the man’s.

Then she did something I didn't expect. She walked up to me while I was still holding down the gunman. She made the same motion the man did and put her small hand on my face.

That was a weird thing to do to thank me. I had expected a hug and a hero’s “thank you.”

But again, that’s not what happened.

I suddenly felt a tugging. No - a pulling. That moment when you’re on a slide or a rollercoaster when you feel that pull of gravity. Then you fall.

The train station spun around me and it felt like I was falling.

When everything stopped spinning I was looking up at a mirror. No. Down. I was looking down at myself. No, it wasn’t a mirror, because he smiled at me. He too, had cold dark eyes. He then pushed me aside and ran down the platform.

The man who I had subdued watched him run off and stood up without seeing me standing there.

Wait, wasn’t I on top of him?

Then he jumped onto the train without even looking back at me.

I was paralyzed by nausea. All of the other people waiting for the train were done watching the scene and boarded the train.

Why didn’t I pursue him? It didn’t matter. I wasn’t here for him anyway. I was here for-

Wait. Where’s Emma? I looked around but saw no sign of the teenage girl as the train doors closed and it pulled away. 

When the train left, and all of the arriving passengers were walking towards the gates, I was left alone.

My gun was still on the ground. I reached over to pick it up and saw my hands. My hands were small and dainty. Very much like Emma’s. I held them up and realized I was wearing different clothes. I was wearing what Emma was wearing. I looked down at myself to see the blouse, skirt, and socks she was wearing.

I felt a cool breeze hit the bare skin of my knees and I defensively crossed my arms and legs, and hoped the people on the other platform didn’t notice a 42-year-old man in a schoolgirl outfit.

Everyone on the other platform minded their own business.

I put my hands to my face, and instead of my stubble, I felt smooth flawless skin.

“What the fuck,” was all I could mumble. What I heard was not my voice.

I wasn’t confused for long. I fancy myself a pretty good detective. I saw ‘myself’ run away. I saw what I’m wearing. My hands. My face. My voice. It was obvious. So, as much as I didn’t want to believe it, no matter how impossible it would seem, I came to the only logical conclusion. I was in Emma’s body, and my body just ran away.

I have seen some weird shit in my days with the force, but this is beyond anything I’ve ever dealt with.

Does that mean Emma is in my body?

I needed help, so I picked up my gun and tucked it into the skirt’s waistband and walked out of the train station.

I found my car where I left it. There was only one problem. I didn’t have my car keys. Those were safely in my jeans pocket. On my real body, which I was no longer in possession of.

I begrudgingly walked back to the ticket counter, this time badgeless.

“Can I help you, honey?” the lady at the ticket asked with a smile reserved for when adults talk to kids.

I could see a hazy reflection of myself in the ticket counter window. The reflection was that of Emma.

I wanted to put her in her place for using that tone with me, but instead I swallowed my pride and simply asked her to call the chief of police.

* * *

I wanted Chief Hamilton, not the whole goddamn department.

What happened next was a whirlwind. The police came to pick me up, but I had a hard time convincing them I was Detective Jack Baker. Instead they took my service pistol, placed me into a car, and drove me back to the station.

I sat there in the station getting asked a whole bunch of questions I didn’t have answers to. Another detective, Joey - a real prick who got transferred to this department last year - kept asking me over and over again. Why did I run away? Where was I heading? Was I being abused at home? 

I could hear the chief shouting from his office, “Where is Jack?”

“Joey, can I have a private chat with Chief Hamilton?”

“No.” He then proceeded to ask me the same questions again.

Everything I said was going over Joey’s head and he wasn’t believing me. I decided to try a different tactic. I should tell the story from Emma’s point of view.

“Listen, Joey,” I said.

“Officer Towson,” he corrected.

Prick. “Officer Towson,” I repeated. “The truth is I was at the train station. Then I saw Jack - I mean Officer Baker - approach me. I ran. He chased me. But then this guy came out of the crowd and grabbed me. He thought Jack was there for him. He had a gun. Jack then subdued the perp. Next thing I know both Officer Baker and the perp ran away.” 

“Why would Officer Baker run away?” Joey asked.

“I already told you. We swapped places! The real Emma ran away. I’m Jack!”

His eyes wandered down to my bare knees. I was sitting with my legs spread apart. There was nothing to see as the skirt was long enough, but clearly I was putting impure thoughts into Officer Prick’s mind. 

I closed my legs, smoothed out the catholic-schoolgirl skirt and sat upright. First thing I do when I get out of here is find a pair of pants. I think I hated Joey because he reminded me of myself sometimes and I don't like looking in mirrors. 

“Can you tell me more about this man with the gun?” he asked.

“Yeah. White male. One too many pancakes. One too many chins. Dark blue hoodie.”

“Did you get a good look at his face?”

“Yes, I did.”

At least that convinced Joey to break out of the loop of questions we were I. He took me over to the forensic artist to sketch the gunman. I made sure the artist focused on his fat nose and his cold, dark eyes.

When the artist was done, it was just Joey and I again, with him asking the same questions. Then I saw Emma’s parents rushing through the police station. Great. They were the last thing I needed while trapped in this body.

“Emma!” Mrs. Kincade screamed. “We were so worried about you.”

I was never much of an actor. If I was, I could have at least acted like my ex-wife’s ideal husband. Acting like a teenage girl? No clue. So I just smiled. 

“You’re grounded young lady,” was all the empathy Mr. Kincade could muster.

One sentence and I already had enough of this asshole. They were polite earlier in the day to Officer Jack Baker. Is this how they treat their daughter, Emma? “I demand to see the police chief,” I reiterated.

“He’s busy trying to locate our missing detective,” Joey responded.

“I already told you where he is.” God, Joey is a prick. I’ll never help him with his reports again.

“You know what, fuck this,” I said, standing up.

“Emma!” Mrs. Kincade scolded. “Watch your language.”

I ignored them and marched right into Chief Hamilton’s office like I’ve done thousands of times. Officer Prick put minimal effort into stopping me. 

Chief Maximilian Hamilton. “Chief,” when we’re at the station, “Max” when we’re throwing back beers and shooting pool. He had a phone in his hand and looked at me as I shut the door behind me.

“Miss Kincade,” he said sternly, placing the phone back in its cradle. “You’ve caused quite a disruption today. What can I do for you?”

“Max, it’s me,” I said. “It’s Jack.”

“That’s Chief Hamilton, young lady.”

“I’m not Emma Kincade. I’m Jack Baker.”

“Where is Jack? Is this some kind of prank?”

“This isn’t a prank, Chief. I’m Jack. I’ve been working here for 20 years. I went to your bachelor party. I paid for three lap dances. I walked your drunk ass home.”

His eyes went wide at me, then he looked at the glass door where Joey and the Kincades were on the other side of it wanting to intervene. He motioned for them to go away and he would handle this.

“If you’re Jack, then what’s your wife’s name?”

“Ex-wife,” I replied. “Cheryl.”

“Why’d she leave you?”

“She wanted a newer model.”

“No, she left you because you’re an asshole.” He cracked a smile. This was our usual banter, he actually helped me get through the divorce. A lot of nights of bourbon. “Jack?”

“It’s me, Max.”

He then shook his head and opened up his drawer and started rummaging through papers and business cards.

“What's up, Chief?” I asked, unsure of what he was doing.

I held up a business card and scanned it. “I need someone to confirm your story.” he replied picking up the phone. “As crazy as it may seem.” He motioned for Joey to come in and told him. “I would like to hold Miss Kincade a while longer for questioning.”

“Is Emma in trouble?” Mr. Kincade, who barged in front of Joey, barked.

“No,” the chief said, looking at me with that expression I’ve seen before. He was doing me a huge favor and he just wanted me to play along and be patient. “She’s got some additional information I’d like to hear.”

I nodded in acknowledgement and silently mouthed, “Thank you, Max.”

* * *

A half hour later, I was brought into the interrogation room. I was happy to be alone without the judging glare of the Kincades and the creepy glare of Joey. 

Chief Hamilton and an older woman I didn’t recognize, joined me at the cold metal table.

The Chief had us sit down and introduced his guest. “This is Judy Hathaway, Headmaster of the Puellae Aurora Academy.”

Judy Hathaway appeared to be a woman in her 50’s. Her brown hair was kept short and was starting to show signs of graying. Must be from having a school of all girls. She wore a navy blue women’s business suit. All-business.

“Puellae Aurora?” I repeated. “Is that the all-girl school out in the sticks?”

“You must be Officer Jack Baker,” she smiled warmly.

“That’s me,” I proudly proclaimed. I looked down at my schoolgirl attire. “More or less.”

“Tell me about what happened,” she encouraged.

I turned to Chief Hamilton. “Like I told Joey out there. A man with dark eyes put a gun to Emma Kincade’s head. Then she managed to push him away, then she came to me - and then I felt dizzy and I woke up as her - as Emma.”

“Did she put her hands on your face like this?” she asked, leaning over the table and replicating the same motion I had seen before. 

When she touched my face, I didn’t feel a pulling like I did with Emma, but she clearly knew what had happened and how. “Yes, she did.”

“And did the man do that to her?”

“Yes.”

“A Jumper,” she declared, nodding her head in self-confirmation.

“A what?” Chief Hamilton asked.

She was still looking at me. “You’ve been displaced, detective.”

“Displaced?” I echoed.

“By a Body Jumper or Hopper or Slider,” the headmistress explained. “A person who can jump from body to body.”

“It felt more like a slide,” I added.

“This can't be real,” the chief stated in disbelief.

“And yet here your detective sits,” the headmistress replied with a motion towards me. “In a 14-year-old girl’s body.”

I nodded. “She has a point, chief.” I looked at a very confused Chief Hamilton then at Ms. Hathaway. “What makes you an expert?”

“I run a school for… special students,” she replied. “I’ve seen this before.”

“Then you know how to fix me?”

“That, Officer Baker, would require you to find the Jumper - or Slider - as you prefer, before they move to a new body.”

“Great,” I said, placing my hands on the table. “Let's go find him. I had the forensic artist make a sketch-”

“You’re forgetting,” Ms. Hathaway pointed out. “If you’re in Emma’s body that means, the Slider is in your body. And the person in the body of the man who pulled a gun on you? That’s the real Emma.”

“So we need to find both of them so we can put that fuck back in his original body.”

“It’s likely that’s not his original body either. There’s no telling how many times they jumped bodies before you met them.”

Just hearing that made me realize I had my work cut out for me.  I was eager to get started, so I stood up. “Let’s go then.”

“You’re not going anywhere,” Chief Hamilton sternly stated. “We will assign another detective to this case. In order to keep you around for an extra two hours to see Ms. Hathaway, I promised you would go home with your parents.”

I was in a state of shock, I pointed back at the door. “Those aren’t my parents.”

“They are Emma Kincade’s parents and you are Emma Kincade until we can fix this.”

“But, Chief,” I complained, ironically sounding a lot like the person I currently looked like.

“Jack. You have to trust us.”

“What about work?”

“We’ll place you on administrative leave until then.”

“But, I can help-”

“Jack, I’m not about to have a 14-year-old girl assist with an investigation. Go with the Kincades. Enjoy your paid time off.”

Ms. Hathaway extended her hand to me. “It was a pleasure to meet you, Officer Baker. Perhaps we’ll be seeing more of each other.” She gave me a creepy smile.

“Right,” I said, shaking her hand.

“Chief Hamilton,” Ms. Hathaway asked. “Can I speak with you in private?”

The chief nodded, and I was escorted out of the interrogation room by Joey. The prick put his hand on the small of my back and I swatted it away.

Another officer whom I’ve worked with on several cases, Officer Rasputin, came up to me. “Hi, Emma. This was found at the train station.” She was holding a tan purse.

I smiled at her and took it from her and continued until I was greeted by the Kincades who looked impatient and ungrateful that their daughter was found alive.

“Can we go home now?” Mrs. Kincade asked.

I nodded my head.

* * *

I expected a silent ride home.

But that’s not what happened. 

I was given a stern lecture by both of Emma’s genetic donors about running away and making them miss their golf outings or whatever the fuck they thought was more important than their daughter’s safety.

I did my best teenage girl impersonation and just tuned them out. It wasn’t hard. I had already learned how to tune my own parents out.

While they were on and on about… whatever… I was examining Emma’s purse. Wallet, unused train ticket for today to Pittsburgh. Pittsburgh? I wonder what’s there. That’s a good clue I should give to the investigators tracking the real Emma. Although, since I have the train ticket, she’s going to need to buy a new one. What else is in here? Chapstick, hairbrush, light blue glittery cell phone, feminine products. Whoa. I quickly put that last one right back in the purse. She didn’t have much money on her. Her wallet had her student ID and a single credit card made out in her mother’s name. I wonder if that’s how she paid for the train ticket.

When we got to the Kincade's house I stood in the same living room I was in only eight or so hours ago.

This time, I noticed a third person. A middle aged hispanic woman who paid no attention to us. I smelled dinner. Did the Kincades have a live-in servant?

Yes. Yes they did. Her name was Carmen, and she treated me better than the Kincades. And her dinner was excellent. When I praised Carmen for such a good meal, Mr. Kindcade gave me a disapproving glance as if I was to not interact with her.

The lecturing by the Kincades continued throughout dinner. No wonder this girl ran away. Shit, I want to run away too, and I’m getting paid to be here.

I excused myself from the table, citing an emotional day.

The Kincades said something about homework and missed assignments but I just said I was going to bed.

I retrieved Emma’s phone from her purse. Jesus.  When I was 14, I didn’t have a cellphone.  Kids these days. I was about to toss it aside when I noticed it had one of those fingerprint locks on it. I decided to try it. Unsurprisingly, my fingerprint unlocked it. Damn, something finally goes my way.

I sat there the rest of the evening, going through her phone. The digital life of Emma Kincade. Her photos of her and friends. Pictures of her playing lacrosse. Pictures of her with her family. She seemed happy enough.

But then I found the folder hidden away in her phone. Chats with some boy named Jacob. She complained about her parents being overbearing. He insisted she come live with him and escape “the wardens,” as he put it. The time index on all of those messages were late at night and they shared some very personal information. Some, very erotic. He lived in Pittsburgh. Well, I solved why she was running away to Pittsburgh.

Then there was the photo of said boy. He looked much older than Emma. 18, maybe?

Is this where she was still going? What would this boyfriend of hers think about her showing up in the body of the Slider?

I kept thinking I should still be on this case. I should also get this cell phone over into Evidence.

I felt a familiar feeling in the foreign body. I had to piss. I’ve been avoiding it for at least an hour.

I left Emma’s bedroom to go to the bathroom. I stopped and stared at the toilet. Not that it was any different than any other toilet I’ve seen, but I was very aware that I lacked the equipment to stand to piss.

Let’s get this over with.

I slid down the skirt, then the panties and sat down and let it flow. Shit, how much did she drink before I slid into her?

When I came back to the bedroom, Carmen had just finished laying out a pink camisole and flannel pajama bottoms on the bed. “Goodnight, Miss Emma.”

“Goodnight, Carmen.” I picked up the camisole. Hell, no way am I wearing this.

I put the camisole down as I heard Mr. Kincade alarm the house from downstairs. I’m not sure if he’s keeping people out - or in.

I looked at the window and found the standard security window sensor. These sensors operated off of magnets. I just needed to make sure not to break the magnetic hold on the internal switch.

I searched the room for something magnetic and found a flat magnetic disk stuck to a whiteboard. I pulled it off and affixed it behind the window sensor. 

As I slowly pulled up on the window I saw the magnet latch itself to the sensor. No alarm or chime. Success.

I continued opening the window.

Emma’s bedroom was on the second floor. Thankfully, there was a porch overhang right below the window. I retrieved Emma’s purse and slung it over my head, then climbed out the window, and carefully crawled down the roof. When I got to the end, I lowered myself to dangle off the roof and jumped to the grass below. I expected my knees to scream with agony. Instead they didn't. I stood there stunned. Wow - to be young again.

The Kincades are surely gonna be pissed their daughter ran away yet again. Hopefully it won’t ruin tomorrow’s garden party.

I made my way down the street on foot so I could put distance between the Kincades and myself before pulling out Emma’s cell phone and calling an Uber.

Naturally the Uber driver wanted to know why a 14-year-old was hailing an Uber at 11 o’clock at night. I simply said I was at a party and some underage drinking started happening and I was trying to get home. Naturally, the driver felt a civic duty to drive me anywhere. Of course, I wondered why a 14-year-old had the Uber app on her phone to begin with.

* * *

I had the Uber drop me off two blocks from my house. My car was not in the driveway. I wonder what they did with it. Was it towed from the train station? Was it at the police station now? Did the Slider return for it?

I walked up to my front garden and retrieved the hide-a-key from the squirrel statue that was placed next to the two dead azaleas that Cheryl planted. I put the key into the door and entered the dark house.

I was worried that the Slider was here. After all, he has my body, wallet, and keys to this house. If I was him, I’d come here too.

I silently made my way to my bedroom and retrieved my personal Glock from my underwear drawer in my nightstand. I made sure it had a bullet in the chamber. My dainty hands barely fit around it and it was heavier than I remember.

I quietly surveyed the rest of the house making sure I was alone.

When the house was clear, I returned to my bedroom. I needed to get some sleep. I also wanted to get out of these schoolgirl clothes. Especially this bra. I retrieved a t-shirt from my dresser.

I took off my knee-high socks first. And noticed the green painted nails. The blouse was next. Then the skirt. I couldn’t help but look down at the body I was now entrusted with. Thin. Petite. Kinda athletic. I thought back to those lacrosse pictures.

I reached behind and fumbled with the bra strap. I’ve prided myself in being able to remove women’s bras. Jack Baker has a way with women. It’s just a shame they can only tolerate me for so long before they leave me. 

The bra strap popped off and I discarded it onto the bed. Now don’t get me wrong. I love breasts. I loved them on my wife, on my girlfriends, and on my lovers. I never considered having my own pair. I resisted the urge to look and feel and instead put my T-shirt on.

OK. Then I felt them through my shirt. Hey. I’m a guy. Don’t judge. You would too.

I was surprised. I was expecting some magic sensation. Instead it was just like feeling up two bags of fat. It wasn’t sexy at all.

I climbed into bed slightly disappointed at that revelation. Or maybe - just maybe - I don’t know how to use them. Which disturbed me even more because my former lovers loved when I touched their breasts. Unless they were all faking it.

I finally dozed off in my own bed, trying to forget the day’s events. 

Hopefully this was a dream. Hopefully I will wake up in the morning as Jack Baker again. Or if I don’t, hopefully the department finds the Slider who has my body, we can switch and I can put this weird episode behind me. Then I can wake up as Jack Baker again.

But that’s not what happened.

Chapter 2

I didn’t sleep well. I tossed and turned all night. My nerves were on high alert from the thought of the Slider breaking into my house. Well, I suppose since he had the keys it wouldn’t be breaking in, would it? But also I couldn’t get comfortable. Every toss, my smooth legs would rub together. Every turn I’d accidentally graze my boobs. Then I occasionally had to spit strands of hair out of my mouth. I wondered how real women handled it.

Then, when I finally got to sleep, I saw her. Emma. 

She was standing there in the Slider’s grip. Gun to her head. “Jack, save me!” she pleaded out loud.

I wanted to tell her I would but I found I couldn’t speak or move. When I looked up she was gone and I was alone. 

When the sun was finally up, I woke up in a state of depression. I realized I wasn’t going to work today. I was powerless to control my fate. I should be helping the department find Emma and the Slider. Instead I was exiled to suburban hell with the Stepfords. Thankfully, I escaped back to my place to get away from them.

I sat up in bed and realized I had to piss again. Jesus, this girl must have a small bladder. I trudged out of bed and used the bathroom again.

While I was draining the lizard… or whatever girls call it… I noticed I smelled kinda ripe. Makes sense. Emma ran away two days ago. If she didn’t shower the other day, I certainly didn’t shower yesterday. Who knows what Emma did the day prior.

I was really hoping I’d be back in my body before I had to do any hygiene with this body. Like all other things this week… that isn’t what happened.

So I turned on the shower to let the water warm up. I shed the T-shirt I slept in, then the panties.

I trudged into the shower and proceeded to do my business. Very quickly I might add. Shampoo, body wash, the usual. When I was done with the shower, at least I smelled like myself.

Like I typically do, I walked out of the bathroom naked. But this time I walked a little faster feeling awkward in this body. I pulled out a pair of my boxers from my dresser and pulled them up to my waist. 

The boxers immediately slid down to the floor. Well, shit.

I stood there awkwardly staring at my boxers down around my ankles. Umm, I'll guess I’ll have to come back to that in a bit. I shifted gears and put on a clean white T-shirt, which felt like a poncho over this petite body. Then I got a pair of shorts and held them up to my waist. These won’t fit either. 

So I got a belt. I pulled up my boxers, held them in place as I pulled up my shorts, tucking the baggy T-shirt underneath them, then pulled the belt as tight as I could go. It wasn’t perfect, but it worked.

I walked by a mirror and realized that my white T-Shirt was, well… white. And a problem I never had before was I could see my very erect nipples right through the shirt.

I know what you’re thinking. “Jack, just put the bra on.” No. F that. I ain’t putting on no bra. I’m going to change back soon. Jack Baker only removes bras. He doesn’t put them on.

So I went back and repeated that process, but this time with a black T-shirt.

Then there was a problem with this wet mop of hair. I grabbed some of it and just let it fall down. Air-dry it is.

After that nice refreshing shower, I made myself a nice breakfast, sat in front of the TV watching whatever counted as daytime television these days. Sometime in the afternoon, I realized it was actually nice outside. So I grabbed a beer from my fridge and walked out onto my front porch.

Which brings us back to the present. 

Predictably, a car pulled into my driveway. It was Chief Hamilton.

He got out of his government-issued vehicle, slowly walked up the creaky step that my ex-wife complained about, onto the porch, and looked down at me.

“Hey Max,” I greeted him, raising my beer bottle for an imaginary toast. “Please tell me you have an update.”

As I went to take a sip, he pulled the bottle out of my hand.

“Yo, what the hell, Max?”

“You’re 14, remember?” He then looked at the beer, and took a sip of it.

“I’m 42,” I reminded him.

He chose to ignore that fact and sat down on the adjacent wicker chair. “So. Life at the Kincades’?”

“Sucked. And my own parents set such a high bar, too. I might owe them an apology. If they were still alive.”

“You know, they came back to the department again today to report you running away.”

“Did they, now? Did you tell them their daughter is not their daughter?”

“No, I didn’t, Jack.” He took another sip of beer.

“Hey, aren’t you on duty?” I reached for the beer, but he tugged it out of my reach. Emma’s got short arms.

“Well, my best detective is now a 14-year-old girl. I figured I could use a drink.”

I should really offer him something stronger, then. “You know, age is just a number.”

“That’s a pretty frickin’ low number, Jack. How long were you going to stay here? Were you going to return to the Kincades’? I came here to tell you to go back. I promised the Kincades they’d get their daughter back today.”

I sighed. “Today? I was planning on staying here until you find my body and the Slider. Or until I’m old enough to go back to work. Hopefully the former comes first.” 

“Aren’t your neighbors going to be suspicious of a teenage girl living here all by herself?”

“They’ll get over it. Besides, what are they going to do? Call the police? I can have you over every night - provided you bring beer.”

“Great,” he said, shaking his head. “How would I explain that one to my wife?”

I didn’t have a smart answer to that one. In fact, it only reiterated my situation and made me even more depressed. If I didn't change back, undoubtedly my relationship with my best friend would have to change.

Max took another sip and sat straight up. “So, I may have a solution.”

“Hey, I’m all ears.”

“What did you think of Headmaster Hathaway?”

“She’s not really your type. You should stick with your wife.”

“That school she’s headmaster of. It’s a special school for kids who… how’d she put it? For people who have been ‘Tee-gee'd’. In other words they have had their gender involuntarily changed.”

“Involuntarily? So her school is a school for boys who are now girls? Do the politicians know about this?”

“I doubt it.”

“So, what does this have to do with me?”

“I’d like to send you in there undercover.”

“Ha!” I laughed. “Me? Undercover at an all-girls school?”

“Jack, have you looked in a mirror lately?”

“No. It’s a bad idea. Me and school don’t mix. Hell, me and women are a volatile mixture.”

“It’s this or back to the Kincades’. You can’t stay here.”

I mulled over that for a moment. I then reached over and successfully grabbed my beer back from him and took a swig. “Fuck. What’s the job?”

“Ms. Hathaway wants to put your talents to work.”

“My talents? She wants me to marry and divorce all of the girls at school? That could take years.”

“No, Jack. Your detective skills.”

“I knew that. I was kinda hoping she was after my sharp cunning wit.”

“She didn’t give me details. But it involves missing students.”

“Has she alerted the local authorities? I know they’re in the boonies, but even the boonies have a sheriff.”

“I get the feeling that Ms. Hathaway doesn’t like any outside contact. The fact I got her to come check you out was a miracle.”

“How did you meet her?”

“You are not going to believe me.”

“Um, hello,” I said, motioning at my body. “My change of perspective has opened my eyes to the unbelievable.”

“OK. Back when I was on the beat, I saw something I wasn’t supposed to see. Something similar to your case.”

“I’m listening.”

“I was called to a disturbance at a biker bar, and when I got there it was already over, but they said a drunk belligerent patron was bothering a group of women. The patron was tossed outside before I got there. I saw no sign of him, but I did hear crying from the alley. I found a teenage girl around your age.”

“I’m 42.”

After an annoyed glance in my direction, Max continued, “When I asked her questions, she kept repeating - much like you are doing now - that she was a man. A 28-year-old man. She couldn’t find her bike. She was apologetic about causing the girls any trouble. And get this. She called the group of girls in the bar ‘witches’.”

“Are you sure she didn’t say ‘bitches’?”

“I thought that at first too, so I took her to the station and we attempted to find her parents. Instead - Ms. Hathaway shows up. Now granted this was years ago. She then tells me she will handle it.”

“What then?”

“She convinces me she’ll help that girl. Because she runs a special school just for girls like that. Well, she leaves with the girl, but leaves me with her number as a sign of good faith.”

“And did you hear back from her?”

“Until yesterday, no.”

“What happened to the belligerent biker? Did anyone find him? What happened to the girl?”

“The biker hasn’t been heard from again. I’m not sure what happened to the girl. Presumably she went to Hathaway’s school.”

“Do you think the biker and the girl are the same person?”

“Then? No. I was skeptical. Pure coincidence. But after yesterday… I dunno anymore.”

I mulled over that story. It sounded far-fetched. There had to be a reasonable, logical explanation for it all. But again, I’m no longer in my own body anymore, so the idea that this is more common made me kinda interested. I like mysteries and challenges. This also might be a good way to keep my mind off my situation. “OK, I’m in. What about the Kincades?”

“That’s where I’m going next. I need to make sure this is their idea. To send you away to boarding school.” Max reached over and took back the beer.

“Good luck. I’m sure they'll be humiliated if they have to tell their bridge club they had their daughter sent away to boarding school.”

Max chucked. “Maybe they’ll just deny they had a daughter at that point.” He took another long drink and finished the beer, handing me the empty bottle. “Thanks for the beer, Jack.”

“Ass,” I said. “That was my last beer. And I won’t be able to go to the beer store like this.”

“Not for another seven years. Tell you what, I’ll buy you a 12-pack if you solve this case and you’re back in your old body.”

“Deal - I’m gonna hold you that, Max.”

* * *

A few hours later, Max came back to pick me up. I had considered packing some of my personal belongings and taking them with me, but as I scanned my house I really didn't have much to take with me. Cheryl took almost everything after the divorce. None of my clothes fit. I did, however, pack a bag with Emma’s dirty clothes. I also hid my Glock inside.

When he dropped me off at the Kincades’, Mr. and Mrs. were pissed beyond belief. Not that I could blame them. Their daughter ran off - twice. 

Mrs. Kincade commented on my hair and attire. “What are you wearing? What did you do to your hair? It’s so flat and frizzy.”

I shrugged. “I used shampoo.”

During their yelling and lecturing I considered running away one more time for good measure. But then I’d have to sit and listen to Max ream me out too. And trust me. When Chief Hamilton gets pissed, the whole precinct pays the price.

Then the Kincades started talking about boarding school. Apparently they got this brilliant idea to ship me off to this exclusive all-girls school for troubled teens. Puellae Aurora Academy. I wonder where they got that idea. I also wondered if they knew the true nature of the school in question. Kudos to Max for pulling this off.

After that, they forced me to get changed and out of the ‘hobo shit’ I was wearing. I resented that. I rather liked this shirt and shorts. I shed the shorts for a pair of Emma’s sweatpants and the shirt for one of Emma’s T-shirts with the logo of a lacrosse camp on it. I didn’t switch out of my boxers, which were being held up by the sweatpants and I did not put a bra on - much to the chagrin of Mrs. Kincade. She dropped the matter when she realized she was shipping me off to boarding school in the morning where I’d be someone else’s problem.

I spent the rest of that night in Emma’s room packing her suitcase. I paced back and forth unsure what to actually pack. 

Good news - everything in Emma’s closet and dresser fit me. Bad news - it was all girl’s clothes.

I settled on the basics and started to create a pile on the bed. T-shirts. Jeans. Sneakers. Socks. 

Then the part I was avoiding. Underwear. I counted out five pairs of panties and five bras and tossed them onto the clothes pile.

I took my Glock out of the bag I brought from my house, wrapped it in a T-shirt, and shoved it into the clothes pile.

I then stuffed the pile of clothes into the suitcase.

Mrs. Kincade came into the bedroom to give me a framed photo of the family to bring with me to boarding school. I instead shoved it into a drawer as soon as she left the room.

* * *

I had the same dream last night. Emma was calling for help, and what was I doing? Nothing. I am going to some school in the sticks. I should be on the case searching for her. 

Early in the morning, we loaded up Mr. Kincade’s car and we set off for Puellae Aurora Academy. 

No, I did not shower. No, I did not put a bra on. I got dressed in a T-shirt and jeans from the suitcase. The outline of my bunched up boxers were visible through these jeans. Don’t get me wrong - I love seeing a pair of skinny jeans on women. But for some reason, I regret putting those on this morning. It’s not like I had any other choice. It was this or one of Emma’s dresses, skirts, or leggings.

I was quiet so as to not poke the bears in the front seats. Clearly they didn’t appreciate my brand of snark, and I just wanted to get through this trip without triggering an argument.

The silence continued as I stared out the window from the backseat. It brought me back to my own childhood. Forced to go on family road trips out west. I watched the scenery change from suburbia to rural farmland.

To Mrs. Kincade’s credit, she did try to lighten the mood by bringing up fun moments from her memories of Emma’s childhood. I question whether Emma had the same fondness for those moments. Maybe she did. I wish I could have that conversation with her. Maybe I will soon enough.

I envisioned what I would say to Emma. Maybe we could bond over our dislike of her parents.

Hours later, somewhere in the middle of nowhere, we came to the entrance to Puellae Aurora Academy. I wonder who’s idea it was to put a genderbent school in the middle of rural America.

The school itself was of a gothic design, looking like it was hundreds of years old. I wonder if the school’s been around that long or did they just build it and distress the walls and pillars to make it look that old. The ‘distressed look’ is all the rage these days.

We got out of the car and I noticed students dressed in school uniforms staring at us. The uniforms were primarily navy blue and white with accents of pink and baby blue. Oh, shit. This school does uniforms. Is it too late to turn around? I retrieved my suitcase from the trunk of the car and glanced back at them. Wait a second. One of those students was a boy. I turned to look back at where the boy was standing and instead it was a girl. Weird.

We started walking and I followed the Kincades up the steps and into the administration building.

We were greeted almost immediately by Headmistress Hathaway. She wore a business suit similar to the one from earlier in the week. I wonder if she ever relaxes.

“Mr. and Mrs. Kincade, it’s so nice to finally meet you.” She firmly shook their hands and then looked at me with a knowing smile. “And you must be Emma.”

I nodded at her. I had a role to play, so I kept quiet.

Mrs. Kincade scolded me for my silent acknowledgement. “Emma, that’s not the proper way to introduce yourself.”

Just as I was about to open my mouth, Ms. Hathway interjected. “Oh it’s certainly fine dear. All of our new students tend to be shy. Don’t worry, we’ll help her find her way.” She then looked at me and winked.

Ms. Hathaway would do great at “good cop, bad cop.”

We followed the headmistress to her office where the three of us took our seats in front of Ms. Hathaway’s desk.

“Welcome to Puellae Aurora Academy.” Ms. Hathaway announced. “The Girls of Dawn. This academy offers a new beginning for many of the students h-”

“I read the brochure,” Mr. Kincade rudely interrupted. “Do you get a lot of runaways here?”

“We do,” the headmistress affirmed.

“And how do you keep them in?”

“We don’t,” Ms. Hathaway said bluntly.

“Come again?” Mr. Kincade looked like he was starting to have second thoughts about this school.

“Mr. Kincade, students are allowed to roam the campus during non-school hours. Of course we have a curfew. They are also allowed to travel into town. Again, there’s a curfew. We believe in giving our students the independence to find themselves.”

Oh, snap. Did she just tell the Kincades they are shitty parents?

“Our daughter is a runaway, Ms. Hathaway. Twice.”

“Your daughter, Emma, like other students who were habitual runaways, will learn very quickly that this school is a safe space for them. We give them freedom. They always come back.”

I wish I had popcorn. I was enjoying seeing Ms. Hathaway and Mr. Kincade have a battle of words. My money is on the headmaster. She clearly is used to irate parents waltzing in here like they own the place.

Both Mr. and Mrs. Kincade were nodding their heads. Maybe they had an epiphany that they’ve been going about this whole parenting thing wrong? But I couldn’t tell. They could just be nodding to get out of here.

“I think it’s time you both head out,” the headmistress said. “Emma, darling, I’d like to have a private meeting with you.”

Darling?

The Kincades nodded again, shook her hand, said their goodbyes, hugged me, then left.

When it was just me and the headmistress, I casually leaned back in my chair. “So was that safe space mumbo-jumbo pure bullshit?” 

“No, detective. You’ll learn that you can be whatever you want to be here.”

“Sounds like bullshit to me.”

She handed me a brochure. “This is our real brochure. We need to have a separate one just for unaccepting parents or parents that don’t know their child has transformed, like the Kincades.”

I took the brochure and it featured a lot of smiling teenage girls.

Inside it read, “Welcome to Puellae Aurora Academy! PAA is an exclusive high school for students who have recently undergone gender transformation - commonly referred to as having been TG’d. At Puellae Aurora, we will take great care of your daughter, son, or nonbinary teenager. In addition to our excellent academic track record, your teen will learn what it means to be a TG, and how to best adapt to a less-tolerant outside world. Our students are given space and freedom to become productive, capable, and sociable young adults-”

I stopped reading. “Yeah, this is all great and all, but I’m here to solve a case.”

“Jack - or Emma - may I call you Emma?”

“No, you may not. I’m Jack Baker. Emma ran away and is currently a missing person. Hopefully still alive, I might add. She would be if I was on the case. Hopefully she’s not dead in a ditch somewhere.”

“You like being in control, don’t you, detective?”

“I like to think I generally have control over most situations.”

“And when the Hopper had a gun to your missing person?”

“I would’ve taken them both in if he didn’t do whatever he did to us.”

“Fair enough, detective. But you are going to need a new name starting now.”

“I thought you said I could be anything I wanted to be.”

“You can’t be a cop. Nobody should know you’re a cop. Students here have a natural and understandable fear of today’s law enforcement. In fact, everything we say here is between you and me. If you get in trouble during your investigation, I cannot help you and will deny this conversation ever happened.”

“So, I should expect no help here.”

“I will help where I can. But if you go around telling people you’re a cop, you’ll both derail your investigation and find you have no allies.”

“Fine.”

“So, as I was trying to say. This school will help you adjust to your new life.”

“My new life? I’m still expecting Chief Hamilton to stroll through here and pick me up and take me to my old body.”

“Detective,” she said with a sigh. “Jack. You’re a Displaced - a victim of a Body Hopper. Rarely are the Displaced returned to their original bodies. Not because it’s impossible, but because they hop so much. Do you really think this Hopper is going to stay in the body of a detective for very long? Most likely they’ve already ditched your body and are in another.”

That was a sobering thought that I wasn’t ready to accept. “You asked me to come here. So what can you tell me about this school? About your missing students?”

“Throwing yourself at your job to cope with loss. I can respect that. Would you like to talk about it?”

I ignored her attempts to talk about my feelings. “I thought this was an all-girls school. The brochure said it wasn’t.”

She nodded. “I’ll schedule you a therapist.”

I rolled my eyes.

“The brochure is right, it’s not an all-girls school,” she finally admitted.

“It’s not?”

“It’s a school for people who have involuntarily had their gender changed. Some are boys, too. We also have several nonbinary students. Although girls greatly outnumber enbies and boys, which is what gives that impression of an all-girls school.”

“Are they all umm... displaced… like me?”

“Oh, no. Body hopping is actually rare. Many of our students were changed through biological or magical means.”

“Whoa, did you just say magic? Like hocus-pocus shit?”

“Yes, I did, Jack.”

“So the chief was right. Witches exist.”

“Yes. There are many victims of witchcraft here. It’s a rather common way to get transformed, I might add.”

“OK. So, what can I do for you?”

“Well, part of this is for you. Since you are a Displaced, you’re actually better off here, than at your parents.”

“Emma’s parents.”

“A 42-year-old cop in a 14-year-old girl’s body is going to cause a lot of trouble at home and school.”

“I really wasn’t planning on going to school. Why would I? I graduated over 15 years ago.”

“Jack, you seem to think this is a normal high school. It isn’t. This is a school for victims of gender transformation. Some of them are victims of age regression - just like you. There are some students here who are older than you.”

“Then… what exactly are you teaching here?”

“How to reintegrate with society. How to cope with the loss of their previous life. Gender studies. Understanding what happened to you. Sure we have reading, writing, and arithmetic too - mostly just so we can keep a state accreditation.”

“You’re full of surprises, Judy.”

“That’s Headmistress or Ms. Hathaway,” she corrected.

I smirked. I didn’t like being corrected or treated like a kid.

“As Chief Hamilton no doubt has told you, you're here because we have some missing students.”

“So, that was bullshit. You do have runaways.”

“I’m convinced they’re not runaways, detective. They were excellent students who were adjusting well here.”

“When I talk to parents of runaways, they say the same exact thing. Maybe they just wanted to go home.”

“I highly doubt that. Your chief says you're one of his best detectives, so I’ll leave the rest to you.”

“The chief knows talent.”

“Before I take you to your dormitory, you need to pick a new name. You don’t have to use Emma, but you cannot use Jack Baker.”

“Way to put me on the spot. It’s hard work coming up with a name. So I’ve been told before.”

“You can always change it later.”

“John Doe.”

She both sighed and rolled her eyes. “A feminine name.”

“Jane Doe.”

The headmistress did not seem amused. 

I may have pushed one too many buttons. Maybe I should think of the first female name to come to my mind. “My ex-wife’s name is Cheryl.”

“I don’t recommend you name yourself after a former lover.” She said, starting to sound frustrated. “You don’t have any women you admire or look up to?”

“No. My parents - rest in peace - were like the Kincades. Well, they weren’t that bad. But we went our separate ways when I graduated and joined the academy.”

“So you have no female role models?”

“I’m a man, why would I? Alright, alright. My father’s sister. She was a cop too. She was the reason I wanted to be a cop. When I was a kid, she was like a superhero. But I rarely saw her because she didn’t get along with my dad. Her name was Cate. With a C.”

“Do you want to be called Cate with a C?”

“I dunno. It’s kinda girly.”

“That’s the point, Cate. You’re a girl. At this school, we’ll teach you how to be a girl.”

“You said I could be anything, right? Can’t I just be a guy?”

“Not for the first year. If you wish to be transgender, that can be arranged next year.”

“Fine, I’m not going to be here for a year.”

“Last name?”

I tried to think of a good last name that comes after “Cate.” “Umm.. Cate Spade?”

“No.”

I quickly ran through last names in my head.  Most of them I hated.  If I were to pick a new last name, I’d want it to be cool. Like action hero cool.  Single syllable. Like James Bond or Sherlock Holmes. Maybe an animal. “Fox. Cate Fox.” Yes.  That’ll work.

She chuckled. “You are a glutton for punishment.” She started typing something on her computer. “OK Miss Fox, let's get you your student ID then show you to your dormitory.”

I bristled at being called “Miss.” “Hey, the missing students. What are their names? I have an investigation to start.”

“Miss Fox, if I give you the names and you start asking around, you’ll be suspicious.”

“Lady, I know how to be an undercover detective.”

“That’s Headmistress, Miss Fox. You’re a student here now, and starting at this moment you must start acting like one. And if you forget that, we do have disciplinary methods here. Now, let’s go.”

What the fuck did I get myself into?

* * *

Ms. Hathaway led me outside the administration building and across a grassy quad. I was staring at my new student ID. Emma’s face with the name “Cate Fox, Freshman” printed underneath it. I have a hard time accepting that this is me for the foreseeable future. I attempted to slide the ID card into my jeans pocket but realized the pocket wasn’t deep enough.

Students continued to stare at me. Normally I have a tough exterior, but I’m not used to a whole bunch of teenagers staring me down.

“Why are they staring?” I asked the headmistress.

“They’re curious about the new girl.”

“Oh.”

“And, you're not wearing a uniform.”

“Right. That makes sense.”

“Or a bra.”

I rolled my eyes as we reached another building.

“This is Cooper Hall. This will be your building for this academic year.”

We entered through a set of heavy wooden doors. Yet another gothic building. I looked around at the ornate details.

When the headmistress reached the stairs I noted, “No elevator?”

“This building was built in the 13th century, Miss Fox.”

“Wait, how did a 13th century building end up in the middle of rural America?” “Your situation is evidence that not everything makes sense to the outside world.”

“Right. What happens if you have someone with a disability?”

“Are you always this contrary?”

“Well, I’m just observant. Remember I’m a detect-”

“No, you’re a student, remember.”

“Right.”

We walked up the stairs and I made sure the wheels of Emma’s rollerboard suitcase smacked on each step. After we reached the fourth floor, I followed her down the hall to room 403.

The headmistress knocked on the door. 

A feminine voice answered, “Come in.”

We walked into the room and were greeted not only by sunshine from the window, but bright yellow walls and girly decorations everywhere.

I think we walked into the wrong room.

The girl who answered was sitting on a bed. “Oh my God!” she rejoiced. “Is this my new roommate?”

Whoa, chica. Let’s dial it down.

“Miss Blake, this is Cate Fox,” the headmistress introduced me.

“Hi Cate Fox,” Bubbly said. “I’m Sophia Blake. I'm so thrilled to meet you. Welcome to Cooper Hall! We're going to have so much fun!” she gushed as she sprang from the bed like it was Christmas morning.

Sophia Blake with her voluminous blonde hair stood there in the sunlight, dressed in the academy’s uniform with yellow knee-high socks and matching yellow arm warmers.

This is my roommate? I backed away. “No. I can’t do this. This is too much.” 

Ms. Hathway grabbed my arm before I could turn around and run. “You will do this.”

“It’s OK,” Sophia said, holding my hand. “I was like you last year. Don’t worry, I’ll go slow.”

“I’ll leave you two alone to get acquainted,” the headmistress explained. “Miss Fox, before the day is out, come back to the administration building for your uniform and class schedule.” She then closed the door behind her leaving me alone with Sunshine Bear.

“So, what’s your story, Cate?” Sophia asked.

“I’m a… what did Ms Hathaway call it? Displaced,” I explained. “I don’t expect to be here long.”

“Oh, wow,” she remarked. “We don’t see many Displaceds. So what were you? Devoted husband? Construction worker? Salesman? 62-years-old, nearing retirement?”

“None of that. 42. Divorced.”

“What did you do?”

I knew I wasn’t supposed to say cop, so I said the next best thing. “Firefighter.”

“Oh, wow. How many lives did you save?”

“Several.”

“That’s so cool.”

“What's your story… Sophia?”

“Well I was the IT support for this school for a few years. I was 30 years old. Zero direction. Last year, a teacher befriended me while fixing her computer. She gave me a cupcake to eat. It didn’t sit well with me. I felt like I had the flu. My body was on fire. I tried to drive home, but instead passed out in the nurse’s office. When I woke up I was a girl.” Sophia grabbed her own chest. “I’ve grown a little since last year.”

“That sounds like the worst case of food poisoning ever.”

“I know, right? The teacher was fired for improper use of magic on school grounds.”

I shook my head at magic again. “Could you have changed back?”

“I talked to the fired teacher. She said she was doing that for my own benefit. She convinced me to enroll. To give my life a second chance.”

“So you could’ve changed back to a guy?”

“If I wanted to. But the guy I was, he was a loser. I’m a sophomore here and life is so much better. I’m acing my classes, I've got lots of friends. And now I have a totally awesome roommate.”

I guess my reputation precedes me. “I can’t deny that last part. Did that teacher perform a lobotomy as well? You seem much too bubbly to be an IT guy. The ones I’ve met are total pricks.”

“Cate, I hated my former life. So much. That teacher saw that and gave me a lifeline.”

“Where can I get one of those cupcakes?”

“She occasionally reaches out to me to see how I’m doing. I forgave her. But she moved away anyway to find a new job.” Sophia paused and sniffed. “You smell like my grandfather. Is that Old Spice?”

I shrugged.

“We’re gonna need to fix that.” Sophia said, pulling out a basket from under her bed. She tossed me a light blue deodorant stick.

“Oh, I don't know,” I said.

“It’s unused. We can always go to the store later if you’re worried about paying me back.”

“I just didn’t want to smell like…” I looked down at the stick’s label. “Vanilla and Jasmine.”

“Put that on. Then I’ll show you around campus!” she said excitedly.

I popped the lid off the deodorant and begrudgingly reached under my shirt to apply it. I tossed the deodorant onto the neatly made bed that must be mine. 

Sophia wasn’t taking no for an answer and held the door for me. I walked through the door, ready to see what hell looks like.

Interlude 1 - Sophia's Story

Seth Blake was 29 years old and was living at home with his parents. Having zero ambition, he stayed in his basement bedroom playing computer games all day. Never making friends, never leaving the house. Never finding a job that lasted beyond a week.

That was until the day his mom and dad gave him an ultimatum. 

“Find a job or we’re kicking you out,” Mr. Blake told his only son.

There wasn’t much to do in Weatherford. Most graduates of Weatherford County High stayed in Weatherford or surrounding towns and farmed. Farming would mean Seth would have to get his hands dirty. There was also going away to college, for which his family neither had the financial means, nor did Seth have the academic means.

Most of the successful people to get out of Weatherford were the girls down the street at Puellae Aurora Academy. There was only one problem. That was an all-girls school. And very exclusive. They kept to themselves and enrollment was next to impossible.

So when Seth saw an online posting for IT help at Puellae Aurora, he jumped at it. He could brag on social media that he got a job at an exclusive academy to the few high school classmates he followed on Facebook. Those classmates were always the ones who had bragged that they left Weatherford and got jobs in bigger towns and cities. Getting this job would also prove to his parents he could hold a job.

Working at PAA was kinda nice for Seth. He spent most of his time alone, in computer labs and assisting teachers with getting their computers and projectors to work. Sometimes he’d even help the students with their dorm Wi-Fi.

During those times, Seth would have to interact with the students, but given a choice, would rather just be alone with the computers. In fact, there were times he felt jealous of the girls on campus. They had their whole lives ahead of them. At 29, he felt he was at the end of his.

One day, a teacher took interest in him. Mrs. Vansi. She was one of the older teachers and sported white hair, but few wrinkles. She would strike up a conversation with Seth while he was fixing her computer. This was despite him being cold and shy.

They started to see each other every day. Mrs. Vansi would call him to her classroom, pretending to have a problem with her computer or projector. After all, no one could be that bad with technology, right? Seth wondered if Mrs. Vansi was a cougar looking for a younger guy.

Slowly he opened up to her and told her about his life, his parents, and his dream for a different life - one that never materialized. He told her why he only wore long sleeves.

“I wish I could just be a different person,” Seth finally told Mrs. Vansi. He was kicking himself when he left that evening. He was damaged, and he told this woman his dark truths. How could she possibly like him anymore after that?

Mrs. Vansi understood everything. 

Then on Seth’s 30th birthday, Mrs. Vansi called Seth to her classroom, not even needing to pretend to have IT issues.

Seth Blake arrived at Mrs. Vansi’s classroom where she presented him with a cupcake sporting a single lit candle on top.

“Happy Birthday, Seth,” the teacher said.

“You shouldn’t have,” Seth replied. But that was a lie. Seth had gotten to know Mrs. Vansi, and cherished their daily interaction. In fact, despite the cougar vibes, Seth saw Mrs. Vansi more as a parental figure. More so than his real parents.

“Make a wish,” she smiled.

Seth didn’t believe in wishes, but silently wished anyway for a better life, then blew out the candle.

“To new beginnings,” Mrs. Vansi said with a warm smile.

“Thank you for the cupcake,” Seth said, removing the cupcake wrapper and biting into it. “Hmm, chocolate.”

“You know, Seth,” the teacher said, “I’ve enjoyed these past few months since I’ve gotten to know you.”

“Same,” Seth said through a full mouth. He wondered where she was going with this.

“In fact, I consider you like... a daughter to me.”

He looked at her curiously. Surely he misheard. ‘Daughter’ is a weird word for her to use, Seth thought. Sure, he started to think of her as a mentor. But ‘daughter’? 

“You know I’m a witch, right?” the teacher inquired.

The revelation snapped Seth out of his musing. “A what?”

“And you know this isn’t a normal school, right?”

“I uh…”

Seth suddenly felt sick to his stomach and his forehead was burning up. “I don’t feel so good. I… think I should go home.” He clutched his stomach and grabbed onto the teacher’s desk for support.

“I’ll call the nurse,” Mrs. Vansi said, picking up the classroom phone.

“No, no, I just want to go home,” Seth insisted, feeling a gurgle in his stomach. In addition to that, his chest started to hurt. "Am I having a heart attack?" Seth wondered. “I’m too young for that.”

He let go of the desk and fell to his knees as he grabbed his chest. As he grabbed his heart he felt something else. Something that didn’t belong on his chest. He looked down to see his shirt was tenting up and one of his hands grabbing… a breast? Then he felt a sharp pain in his groin. “What’s wrong with me? Am I going to die?”

“No, Sophia, you’re just going through some changes,” the teacher calmly replied.

‘Sophia?’ Seth thought. Maybe this illness was messing with his mind. He then fell to the floor.

Mrs. Vansi rushed to him. “Shh,” she cooed. “Just relax, Sophia, my sweet daughter. Close your eyes and let it all pass over you.”

He had no choice and closed his eyes and passed out from the pain.

When Seth woke up, he was in the nurse's office wearing a hospital gown. Mrs. Vansi was there holding a cold compress on his head.

“What happened?” Seth whispered groggily.

“What you wished for,” Mrs. Vansi replied. “What you always wanted.” She handed Seth a hand mirror.

In the mirror he saw a young girl and started to panic. “What happened!” He reached down and grabbed his breasts again. Then he reached down to his groin. “It’s gone!”

“It’s OK, Sophia. Remember I did this for you. You’re going to attend school here. You have your whole future ahead of you now.”

Seth quickly sat up to face Mrs. Vansi. “Undo this!” Seth pleaded. “I don’t want this. Turn me back!”

With a single knock the door opened and school security filed into the nurse’s office. Were they here for him, he wondered, and started to panic.

“I love you Sophia!” called Mrs. Vansi as the security guards left with her and escorted her off school property.

Seth sat there, surprised and confused, about what had just happened.

Later that day, Seth found himself sitting in the Headmistress’s office, wearing his now-baggy clothes. He was nervously tapping his foot. He felt wrong. Was it this body or these clothes? He wanted to go home so no one could see him.

“Mrs. Vansi was fired,” Ms. Hathaway explained. “Unsanctioned and improper use of magic. But, her last wish was for you to enroll here at Puellae Aurora Academy. And I’ve always respected her opinion even though her means were reckless. So. A second chance for a promising young woman - but that’s entirely up to you.”

A promising young woman? Seth thought. Visions of the students on campus came to his mind. He remembered how jealous he was of them. But that wasn’t his life. “Can I turn back?” Seth asked the Headmistress.

“Yes.” Mrs. Hathway turned around, and reached for something behind her. She brought out another cupcake. “She left this with me. For you to change back. Eat this, Seth, and return to being your former 30-year-old self. Or don’t - and accept the second chance Mrs. Vansi has given you, Sophia, and I’ll enroll you in school as a freshman with your whole life ahead of you.”

Seth wanted to go ahead and bite that cupcake and return to normal. But he couldn’t ignore the idea that was just planted in his head. A second chance? A whole new life? This was a lot for him to think about. “Can I sleep on it?” Seth asked, confusion showing plainly on his face.

“You may.”

Seth returned home. 

His parents were unable to comprehend that this teenage girl in front of them was their son. They called him all sorts of demeaning names. As he was crying in his basement bedroom, his phone lit up with a text from a number he had saved there. 

It was Mrs. Vansi. “My daughter, I’m sorry I put you in this predicament. Seth or Sophia? It’s your choice.”

As Seth listened to the arguing from upstairs, he overheard his so-called parents say they were set on kicking him out in the morning. The answer was clear. 

Sophia Blake typed back on her phone. “Hi Mom, I’ve made my decision.”

Chapter 3

“So, welcome to Puellae Aurora,” Sophia proclaimed as we left Cooper Hall and were standing in the quad. “This is the quad. These four buildings are the dorms. Unlike outside schools, our population is predominantly transgender. A safe space for people like you and me to not be bothered by Normie’s judgmental attitudes.”

“Whoa, whoa,” I said, holding up my hands. “I’m not transgender.”

“Oh,” Sophia retorted with a raised eyebrow. “Were you born in that body? You were born a female?”

“N... No.”

“Then you’re transgender,” she smiled and proclaimed. “Let’s walk.”

Wow, Miss Sunshine could be sassy when she wanted to. I wanted to deny her allegation, but I saw no flaw with her logic. I didn’t want to think of myself as transgender though. I’m a guy and plan to live as a guy again once I get my body back. As I walked with Sophia along the quad, I could feel and see the eyes on me from students who seemed to be congregating here.

“Look, this is a safe space. Nobody is going to make fun of you for being a TG,” she continued. “We do, however, have cliques-” She let out a deep dramatic sigh. “Which is so unfortunate and uncool.” 

Sophia’s inflection had me convinced she was always a teen girl. I sighed and crossed my arms. As much as I didnt give a shit about the social hierarchy of this school, or any school for that matter, I realized this information could at least be useful to my investigation. “What kind of cliques are you talking about? Jocks? Nerds? Skaters?”

“Nope. Students here tend to gravitate towards how they got transformed.” She pointed to a group of students sitting at a picnic table. “They are the Magics. As you can deduce by the name, they are students who were transformed by magic. Just like me. Witches, curses, angels, genies, magical items, God herself. Some supernatural entity.”

“I thought you were transformed by a cupcake,” I inquired, giving her my patented side-eye.

“A magic cupcake,” she gleefully corrected.

“Do any of you all practice magic?”

“Unfortunately, no. We are the victims of magic and avoid it, so I would steer clear of talking about it with them. I’m cool with it though, as I see my transformation as a salvation. Halloween is a triggering time for most of them. Besides, magic is illegal and thus forbidden here. That’s what got my mother fired.”

“Your mother?”

“Sorry - my benefactor. She wants me to call her Mother. I don't blame her. The woman who birthed Sophia is more of a mother than the woman who birthed Seth.”

I saw a group of boys staring at me. “What about that group of boys over there?” I said, pointing to the group of…wait… girls? “I mean girls.”

“Those are the shapeshifters. They’re fucking with you.”

I looked back and saw a girl who looked exactly like Emma waving at me. It startled me and I subconsciously took a step back as if I was reliving my dream again. I inadvertently bumped into Sophia. 

When I realized I wasn't dreaming, I cautiously waved back. 

“You OK, Cate?” Sophia asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine. That’s creepy as fuck. I thought you said magic is illegal.”

“Shapeshifting is biology, not magic. Keep up.”

“How do you know if someone is a shapeshifter?”

“Their eyes. When they are not in their original form, their eyes are orange. Not all shapeshifters can assume any form, though.”

“That’s good to know.”

“That co-ed table over there. Those are the Weres.”

“Where’s what?”

“Weres. Like werewolf.”

“They’re werewolves?”

“No, were-women and were-men.”

“What exactly does that mean?”

“Once a month during the full moon they transform. And they’re totally hot.”

I couldn’t argue that point. Each boy and girl in that group looked like Abercrombie models. “Do they bite?”

“Only if you want them to...” Sophia suddenly blushed and shrugged. “I mean… if you’re into that thing. I mean… some people are. Just saying. I’m not judging.”

It was the first time I saw Sophia flustered. She was wistfully looking at one of the Weres and a were-girl smiled back and waved to her. “Huh,” I said to myself watching that interaction between both girls. “A friend?”

“No,” Sophia abruptly answered, looking away from the Weres. “Anyway. Those are the Sciences,” Sophia gestured towards another group. “The opposite of Magics. They got transformed by some high-tech shit. Viruses, nanobots, phone apps, bioweapons.”

“They make gender-swapping bioweapons?”

“They do. It’s all classified of course, which is why their victims are here and not at a regular school.”

“Let me guess - they can tell me about it, but then they’d have to kill me.”

“Bingo.”

“Well, If I’m still here in a week, I may have to download that phone app.”

“Good luck, it was banned from all of the app stores.”

“That’s unfortunate. So you only hang out with the Magics?”

“I try to be friendly with everyone. Some of my best friends are Shifters or Swappers.”

“Swappers?”

“Body Swappers. When you see a boy and a girl, twinning, and like attached at the hip, they are body swapped and are in each other’s body.”

“Are they stuck… like me?”

“Yes. But they cope by never leaving their other half’s side. It’s that whole ‘attachment to their previous life’ thing.”

“So am I assigned to a clique or can I be a cool loner?”

Sophia chuckled. “When was the last time you were in school?”

“The academy… I mean the fire academy. We didn't have cliques.”

“You’re free to do what you want. There are no other Displaceds here. Although there is a rumor.”

“What rumor?”

Sophia stopped walking, looked around, and whispered for effect, “That there is a Body Hopper that goes to school here. They’ve been here since the beginning. When they’re near graduation they hop into an incoming freshman so they can stay. But that’s just a creepy story they tell freshmen.” She resumed walking.

I stood still for a moment to process what Sophia had said. “Well I hope they stay away from me, because I owe the last Slider I came in contact with a… punch to the face.”

Sophia nodded.

“You said everyone here is a victim?”

“That’s a misnomer. Some students, a few of the Weres and Shifters, were born with their condition or aged into it. Some of the Magics actually sought out their curse. In each of these cliques are unofficial sub-groups. Those who want to remain as they are and those who don’t.”

“Ms. Hathaway said everyone was accepting of their situation. That everyone is here singing Kumbaya. All Puppy Dogs and Rainbows and shit.”

“Oh don't get me wrong. Even those who dislike their situation are happy here. Where else would they go?”

“How about that girl sitting by herself?” I pointed at a lone girl on a bench.

Sophia chuckled. “That girl is the only Normie enrolled here. She’s just transgender. No magic, no science. Her parents disowned her and we took her in. She’s understandably envious of all of us.”

“That sucks. Couldn’t you get a were-girl to just bite her?”

“Big problemo, Caty-Cat. One: It’s against school rules to TG someone. Two: She wants to be a girl all month. Not just during the full moon.” She continued walking.

“It’s just Cate,” I emphasized, trying to catch up with her. “I guess that also rules out downloading that app from a malware site.”

“Uh-huh,” she hummed in acknowledgement. “The classrooms are over there. And here’s the Admin Building again.”

“Hey Sophia, what do you know about the missing students?”

“Missing students? Only rumors.”

“Did they run away?”

“I guess it’s possible. I ran away once. But some of my friends talked me into coming back. Most students come back.”

“Most?” I asked. “Ms. Hathaway made it sound like ‘all.’”

“They did. Only recently have there been ones that haven’t. I just assumed they were done and went home.”

As Sophia was about to continue on, a girl got in her way.

“Oh hi, Kayla,” Sophia said, stopping in her tracks.

“Sophia, is this the new girl?” Kayla asked.

“Kayla Robinson, Cate Fox.” Sophia motioned to us.

Kayla Robinson was a redhead with pale skin. Like every other girl I’ve met so far, she was taller than me. She lacked the adolescent look of Sophia and Emma, so if I had to guess, she was a senior. “Hi Cate Fox, there’s a rumor going around that you’re a vampire, but you sure don’t look like one.”

“A vampire?” I asked. I looked to Sophia for answers.

“We had one last year.” Sophia shrugged. “She graduated.”

Holy shit. Vampires exist too? “I’m not a vampire,” I said to Kayla. I couldn’t believe I actually had to tell someone that. 

“That’s exactly what a vampire would say,” Kayla replied. “But I believe you. You have too much of a tan for that to be true - unless you have a spray tan.” Kayla came right up and started staring into my eyes. I had to look up at her.

“Whoa, Kayla.” Sophia pushed her back. “She's new here, give her a break. Besides, if she was a vampire the sun would have turned her to dust by now.”

“Or I’d sparkle in the sun,” I chuckled. Nobody was laughing with me. And Kayla gave a disgusted look at me. I thought sparkly vampires were all the rage with the kids these days. “I’m a Displaced,” I said, when nobody laughed at my joke. I held my ground, trying to appear bigger than I was. Dammit, why did Emma have to be so short?

“How do we know you aren’t a Body Hopper yourself?” Kayla retorted.

“We should get going,” Sophia said, tugging on my arm.

I stared at Kayla. She was in my personal space and seemed to relish in my discomfort. She had blue eyes so I knew she wasn’t shapeshifted, but her intentions were clear. She was asserting her dominance. “Are we having a dick measuring contest?” I challenged her. 

Kayla glared at me with a disgusted look. I guess so.

Sophia managed to tug me away.

“I’m keeping an eye on you, Cate Fox,” Kayla announced as I was pulled along by Sophia.

“Keep your eye on this,” I muttered while giving her the finger behind my back.

“Cate, seriously,” Sophia said, dragging me along faster. “I thought you said you were an adult.”

“I’m young at heart.” That was my go-to response whenever my ex told me to “grow up.” I used to proudly say I was a 30-something with the mind of a teenager. It then occurred to me that it’s not as funny to me anymore seeing I’m actually a teenager again. As soon as we were far enough away from the quad, I stopped Sophia. “What’s up with her?”

“Kayla thinks she’s queen of the campus. She’s our star lacrosse player. She’s 18 and a senior and runs almost everything. She also has trust issues.”

“Clearly.”

“And you shouldn’t poke the bear! You’re new here. This is a delicate ecosystem.”

I shrugged. I liked poking bears. It’s my favorite pastime. “You know, the owner of this body played lacrosse.”

“Don’t tell Kayla that, she might consider you a threat.”

“Too late. What’s her deal anyway?”

“Rumor has it, her mom wished for a daughter. And when her son turned into one, she abandoned her here and hasn’t called since. So, the Admin Building. The clothing shop is through the bookstore and to your left.”

“Thanks,” I said.

“Do you want help?” Sophia sounded eager, but her sunny disposition was starting to give me a headache.

I wanted to get away and be by myself. Maybe enjoy a few minutes of quiet. “I think I got this.”

Sophia smiled and skipped away. Literally skipped.

I shook my head. Since I’m at the Administration Building I wonder if I can request a room change while I’m here. I walked into the building and to the bookstore. Like all campus bookstores, this one was stocked with school spirit swag - and books. But there was a section right where Sophia had said that was dedicated to the school uniform. All around were racks of uniform pieces.

“Good morning,” an older lady greeted me. “You must be Cate Fox.”

“That’s me.” I looked around at the racks of clothes. “Did Ms. Hathaway tell you I was coming down?”

“Oh no, dear, it’s a small campus and I hear things. I like to know what’s going on with you students.”

This was awkward. “So, I’m gonna go look around if that’s OK.”

“Go right ahead, dear,” she cheerfully replied.

I let a sigh come out as I scanned the uniforms. I had gone undercover earlier in my service. Though I never went undercover as a schoolgirl.

It appeared the academy uniform consisted of plaid navy blue pants or skirts, white shirts, solid navy blazer, and a pink and blue patterned tie. There also appeared to be various styles of socks that matched the tie.

I was never a uniform guy. Even when I worked the beat. “I don’t even know where to begin,” I mumbled to myself.

I didn’t realize the lady was still behind me. “Well, I have a checklist for boys and a checklist for girls.” Was she following me? She handed me a paper that had a list of clothing items for girls on one side and boys on the other.

I nodded as I took the list. I ignored the girls’ list and scanned the boys’ list and casually walked to the chinos. “I could use a new pair of pants seeing as my last pair don’t fit me anymore.”

“Sure,” the lady agreed from behind me.

I turned to look at her. “You’re not going to force me to get a skirt?”

“Nope. But you should get at least one. Just so you have that option and can experience it.”

“So you’re just going to let me get boys' clothes?”

“Clothes are clothes, Miss Fox. The students here are encouraged to experiment. I will, however, make sure you get the feminine cut of what you want. You do want them to fit, right?”

“I guess. I’m usually a button down shirt and blazer kinda guy. So let’s go with that.”

“You don’t want to experiment?”

“I don’t see the point. I don’t plan on being here very long.”

“OK, dear. Let me measure you for your size and then we’ll pick out your uniform.”

* * *

I confidently walked back into Cooper Hall and to my new room carrying a bag of clothes. I felt like I just pulled one over on the school by rejecting a feminine uniform.

“Oh, what did you get?” Sophia asked, sitting up.

“She let me get whatever I wanted,” I bragged as I opened the bag. “Chinos and shirts.”

“You mean blouses,” Sophia corrected.

“Shirts,” I repeated. “Button down shirts. Polo shirts, A blazer. A tie. A pair of shoes.” There was one last item in the bag and when I saw it my bravado deflated. A plaid skirt. “How did that get in there? I didn’t ask for that.”

“Sure you didn’t.” Sophia winked at me.

“I didn’t. That lady must’ve done it. That witch.”

“Hey, remember to be careful who you call a witch around here,” Sophia cautioned. “You’ll get less offense from calling someone a ‘bitch.’ Besides, You’ll look cute in a skirt.”

That triggered my memory of when I first saw Emma a few days ago. Sitting there in the train station wearing her school uniform. Sophia’s words made me focus on the uniform. The words “Yeah, I do,” came out of my mouth. The moment I said it I regretted saying it out loud. “I mean…” I turned red from embarrassment and tried to take back what I said. “Emma did.”

“Emma? Is that whose body you have?”

“Yes.”

“What happen-”

“I don’t want to talk about it,” cutting her off.

She raised her eyebrows and pantomimed zippering her lips.

I brought my bags over to the bed that was designated mine. I draped down the uniform parts and a backpack I got from the bookstore on the footboard. I had to prop myself up onto the bed so I could sit down. My feet barely touched the floor. I grunted and turned to the suitcase I had left earlier, pulled out Emma’s cell phone, and laid down to look at it.

I powered up the phone and waited for it to finish booting up. Before I was taken back to the Kincade’s yesterday I made sure to give it to the department as evidence. I was surprised when Max gave it back to me in the evening. They copied everything they needed and Max put his cell number in there for me to contact him. 

It’s only been 24 hours. I bet Max already misses me. I texted him. “Any updates?” I set the phone down on the bed and stared at the textured ceiling.

The phone chimed with a new message. Wow, Max is fast.

I swiped the phone open. It was not Max. It was from that boy Jacob that Emma was messaging.

“Emma, why did you ghost me?” the text read.

I guess he realized she wasn’t coming. I wonder how long he waited at the train station for her to show up the other day. What do I say? His girlfriend is not coming. Unless she is. In which case he won’t recognize her in the Slider’s former body.

“Do you need stuff for class?” Sophia interrupted.

“I guess.” I shrugged. I haven’t even looked at my schedule yet.

Sophia opened a closet door and I saw tons of school supplies. Paper, notebooks, boxes of pens, binders.

“Why do you have all of those school supplies?” I asked.

“When my mother got fired, she bequeathed all of this to me. Help yourself. The bookstore is overpriced. You’ll likely need notebooks and pens for your first day.”

“Thanks.”

“Hey Caty, are you hungry?” 

“It’s Cate.” 

“I can’t give you a cute nickname like besties do?”

“We’re not besties.”

“Well, not yet anyway,” she said, disappointed and twirling her hair with her finger. “Well, we can head down to the dining hall and grab a bite to eat.”

I laid there and mulled over that. I was kinda hungry. I could go for a beer and a burger. “What do they have?”

“Today is meatloaf day!” She said with an authentic smile. 

Her enthusiasm over meatloaf makes me believe she might actually be a sociopath. And she’s my roommate. But she’s kinda my only friend at the moment, lest Max comes to rescue me. 

So I guess I’m going to dinner with her.

* * *

I followed Sophia into the dining hall, where we both had to scan our student IDs. The dining hall was a grand hall with various styles of tables. Private booths, long tables, and single-seat tables. It had the same decor as the rest of campus. Gothic, but this had some school spirit flair as the school logo and banner were hanging from the rafters, and posts of student organizations were taped to the walls. 

Students were waving at Sophia as she smiled and waved back.

As we were standing in line for food, I asked, “How do we pay for this?”

“It gets charged to our accounts.”

“And who pays our accounts?”

“Whoever enrolled you, silly.”

I wondered if the Kincades or the department were paying. Either way, I was gonna get my money’s worth. I grabbed a tray. “I’m not silly.”

“You know, Cate, you can drop the ‘too-cool-for-school’ grumpy exterior and lighten up.”

“Yeah, you can drop the ‘everything-is-awesome unicorn circle-jerk’ and come back to the real world.”

Sophia stood there in silence for a long few seconds. “Wow,” she said, looking at me. “Who hurt you?”

I grimaced. “Nobody. I just live in the real world.”

“Suit yourself, Miss Real World.” Sophia became quiet. I wondered if I went too far with her. She’s not used to my unique brand of humor. After all, she’s my roommate and I have to spend who-knows-how-many days with her.

“Sophia,” I whispered. “I’m sorry. That was harsh.”

“Totes,” she agreed. She looked at me with concerned eyes. She then grabbed one of my hands and held it for a few seconds. Without saying another word she continued in the food line.

I don’t know why that was comforting, but it was. Maybe I was too quick to judge Sophia. There’s something going on under that sunny exterior.

I grabbed a plate of meatloaf and a side of mashed potatoes and okra and placed them on my tray. It’s no Kincade meal, but it certainly smells better than anything I’ve made in a long time.

We sat down and before I could even take a bite, we were joined by another girl.

“Hey Soph,” she said, then looked at me. “Is this Cat Foxy?”

“Fox. Cate Fox,” I corrected.

“I’m Julia,” she said, offering her hand. “Sophia’s friend. Junior. Thompson Hall.”

I shook it.

“Hey, girl,” Sophia greeted her friend. “Where were you all last week?”

“The flu,” she said. “It was awful. What are you in for, Cate?” Julia asked.

“I’m Displaced.”

“Ooo. That’s different,” she replied.

“How about you? What are you in for, Julia?”

“My ex-boyfriend - I mean ex-best friend - changed me into his girlfriend.”

I made a weird face because I’m increasingly unable to find the right words for the absurd place I’ve found myself in. “You said ex, so I imagine it didn’t work out.”

“Oh, it worked alright - for him. I turned into a girl, lost all memory of my previous life, and I started finding him attractive. I still love him, even though logically I know what he did was wrong and inappropriate.” She forced a smile.

“That sounds… awful.”

“If you say so. My previous life seems like someone else’s life. This is my life now.”

“This,” Sophia added, “is why we avoid talking about magic.”

“I… I umm… am sorry I brought it up,” I said to Julia.

“It’s OK,” she said. “My therapist said I need to accept it to move on. To break the hold he has on my affection. But I was literally made for him. So it’s hard.”

Julia and Sophia started talking about classwork and the conversation took off at a breakneck speed. I couldn’t keep up. For former guys, they certainly talk like teenage girls.

“So, I heard a rumor about runaways,” I chimed in, trying to continue my investigation.

Both girls stopped talking and looked at me like I had two heads.

“I was just concerned,” I added, picking up my fork.

“Are you,” Julia whispered, “thinking of running away?”

“No.”

“Don’t,” she implored. “There’s nothing out there for you.”

“What do you mean, there’s plenty out there,” I replied. “Why else would students just up and leave?”

“Are you talking about Ashley Tart?”

Am I? “Yes.”

“How’d you hear about that anyway?” Sophia asked.

“The uniform lady gossips a lot.”

“Yes, she does!” Sophia added.

“What can you tell me about Ashley Tart?” I asked both of them.

“She was kinda like me,” Sophia explained. “She was a Magic. Was a middle-aged divorced man. Wished for a second chance at youth.”

“He got youth, all right,” Julia added. “But instead of a do-over he found himself a 10-year-old girl. Much younger than he wanted… and a girl, obviously.”

“He had kids too,” Sophia added. “The new Ashley was younger than his oldest. Another reason magic is outlawed - too unpredictable.”

“When she was old enough, she enrolled here. Went missing last month,” Julia finished.

“How old is she now?” I asked.

“15, like Sophia,” Julia replied. “She had a party in her dorm for her birthday.”

“Why are you so eager to hear about a runaway?” Sophia looked at me with a puzzled expression.

“I’m just skeptical of this place.”

“Cate,” Sophia held my hand across the table. “If you’re having difficulties being here, please let us help.”

“I’m fine.” I smiled at Sophia to get her to drop her concern. “If I have problems, I know just the roommate to run to.”

“Thank you,” Sophia smiled.

Sophia was cute. Not my type. And certainly too young. Maybe if I was Emma’s age, I'd see about dating her. Or Julia. Of course, then I reminded myself both of these girls are actually guys. Or were guys. But since they’re 100% female now, did that even matter? Hell, I’m 100% female even though I have the mind of a male.

Sophia and Julia dropped the conversation and started talking about hairstyles and nail colors. I noticed a few tables down there was a group of boys I recognized from the quad. Sophia called them Weres.

I caught one boy staring at me. When he realized I caught him, he confidently smiled.

I didn’t forget I was in the body of a teenage girl, but this is the first time I caught the gaze of a boy. I knew that look. I’ve given that look to many girls in my day. I ignored him and focused back on my food.

Seconds later that boy sat right beside me, interrupting the nice meal I was enjoying with Sophia and her friend.

“Hey pal,” I said, scooting over. “You’re in my personal space.”

Sophia and Julia stopped chatting to look at us.

“Oh, sorry,” he apologized. “Where are my manners? Hi, I’m Brett.” He held out his hand.

I ignored his hand because I didn’t want him here and I didn’t want him to get any ideas. “Hi Brett. Can I help you?”

“I wanted to introduce myself to the new girl.”

“Great,” I sarcastically nodded. “Consider yourself introduced. If you’ll excuse me, this meatloaf isn’t going to eat itself.” I stabbed the food with my fork, then looked over. He’s still here?

“What’s your name?” Brett persisted.

“Cate Fox,” I replied.

“Foxy,” he replied with a confident smile.

“Fox,” I firmly corrected.

“Kayla told everyone your name is Cat Foxy.” Julia added.

“Of course she did. It’s just Cate,” I emphasized to all three of them. “Cate Fox.”

“Are you a kitsune?” he asked. “I haven’t encountered one since my trip to Japan.”

“A… what? I don’t know what that is. I’m just a guy. I mean girl - temporarily.”

“That's a shame. Listen, if you’d like a tour of campus or town, I’m your guy.”

Is this guy serious? I’m getting hit on by a guy. If I wasn’t already having actual nightmares, I’d call this a nightmare. “I’m good. Sophia’s my tour guide.”

“Sup?” Sophia smiled with a nod.

“Shame,” Brett said, getting up from the table. “If you change your mind, Cate, let me know.” He winked at me. “See you around, New Girl.”

I rolled my eyes and looked at Sophia and Julia.

“OMG,” Julia gushed. “Brett is totally cute.”

“Take him,” I insisted. “He’s not my type.”

* * *

When Sophia and I got back to our room I instantly went to the cell phone I left on the bed. I was hoping for a message from Max.

Nothing.

Stacked neatly on my side of the room were the school supplies I got from Sophia. I picked up a notepad and pen and started jotting down my notes. 

I included what I knew about Ashley Tart. Her background wasn’t enough, so I was going to have to figure out where she went and hung out. She was a Magic, which means it’s a good thing I have a Magic as roommate.

It’s a shame what happened to her. Middle-aged guy just wanted to relieve his youth. I’m not sure how he got transformed into a little girl, but it would’ve been safer if he had just bought a sports car and got a younger mistress like other men with midlife crises.

When I was done with my notes, I checked the cell phone again.

Nothing.

That means Max isn’t coming to save me tonight. Tomorrow I’m going to have to actually go to school here.

Chapter 4

I had that dream again. 

“Jack, save me,” the Emma in my dream begs.

And again, I am powerless. The more I move, the more Emma and the Slider are out of reach. If only I was a little quicker.  If only I was more aware.

I don’t understand why I am having this dream. I’ve had cases that I couldn’t solve before. Why is this case haunting me? Is it because it’s still ongoing and I’m not allowed to be a part of it? Is it because I’m grounded here? Is it because I’ve stolen Emma’s life?

I heard an alarm clock wake me up. I rolled over to see Sophia shut off her clock, turn on the light and walk around the room. I covered my head with a pillow - after I extracted a whole bunch of my hair from my mouth.

Then I felt someone bounce on the bed.

“Wake up sleepyhead,” Sophia said as she bounced on the mattress to make me bob up and down.

“Stop,” I groaned. “Sophia, please.” I wonder which comes first, me completing this case, or me shooting my annoying roommate.

“Don’t you have class soon?” she cheerfully inquired.

Maybe? Did I? I left my schedule on my nightstand. “I don’t know.” I rolled over to look at it. Therapy? At 8 a.m.? “I only have therapy. What time is it?” Then I looked at Sophia’s clock. 

“It’s 7,” she said before I could focus on the digital clock.

“It’s only 7?” Before this week, my daily routine started whenever I woke up. 8-ish. I’d shower, grab a coffee and roll into the station around 9.

“You have less than an hour to shower and get dressed.”

I didn’t answer her and instead rolled over. She disappeared for twenty minutes while I managed to drift back off to a shallow nap.

I awoke when she came back into the room and turned the overhead light on. She walked right by me with wet hair and a towel wrapped around her. Then she threw her towel on the bed to reveal pale blue panties. That got my attention. When I realized I was getting turned on, I quickly turned over and buried my head into my pillow. Get a hold of yourself, Jack. God, I haven’t been this horny since I was a teenager. That's when it occurred to me, I was a teenager again. These hormones surging through my body might get me into trouble. It also occurred to me that she might be doing this on purpose.

“Cate, I know you’re awake,” she said. “You have to get up soon.”

“In a few minutes,” I groaned into my pillow. She was doing this on purpose.

“Are you afraid to get changed in front of me?” she asked.

“Me?” I replied, lifting my head away from the pillow. “No.”

“Then let's go. Rise and shine! We’re both girls here.”

I groaned again and got out of bed. I had slept in the same clothes I wore yesterday. I kept my back to Sophia as I took off my shirt, then the jeans. Why did I keep my back to her? Was she right? Was I too timid to change in front of her?  She was right - we’re both girls - at the moment.  We’re also both former guys.  The difference is, I was clinging to my masculinity and she was not.

My uniform was hanging up next to my bed. I grabbed the blouse - I mean shirt - first. I slipped my arms through it and went to grab the first button. “The button is on the wrong side.” I muttered.

“Women’s buttons are on the left, men’s on the right.”

I was annoyed at the uniform lady. “She said shirts are shirts.” I then proceeded to button the first button. It was difficult because I wasn’t used to doing it from that side. One down. More to go.

Suddenly I felt an arm wrap around me and grab my boobs. I jolted and let out a startled gasp.

“Bra check!” Sophia gleefully sang out.

“What the hell are you doing?” I yelled. “Personal space, yo!” Now I am gonna shoot her.

“You aren’t wearing a bra.”

I turned around to confront her. My shirt wasn’t even buttoned up yet. “I don’t have to wear a bra!”

She looked down at my chest and smirked. “Oh, yes you do. That’s a white shirt.”

I crossed my arms over my chest. “I was gonna put a blazer over it.”

“Do you need help?”

“No.” I turned back around and quickly finished buttoning up the shirt - which went much easier and faster than that first button - then slid the blazer over it. I then stepped into the chinos and pulled them up over my boxers.

After I put the socks and shoes on I walked over to the shared mirror in the room and started tying my tie. It’s been a while since I tied a tie, and this one surprisingly wasn’t a clip-on. When I was satisfied with the tie, I took a step back to look at my overall appearance. 

Between my frazzled hair, the outline of my bunched up boxers and the overall disheveled nature of the uniform I just put on, I realized I was a mess. I looked nothing like the Emma I saw all put together only days ago. I also looked nothing like the boys who I saw in the quad yesterday. I saw Sophia looking at my reflection as well. “Don’t fucking say it,” I growled.

“I wasn’t gonna say anything,” Sophia said, putting her hands up defensively. She, on the other hand, was perfectly put together. She looked great, wore the same uniform she did yesterday but accented today with pale pink knee high socks and matching arm warmers.

I pushed some locks of hair behind my ears. A part of me wanted to ask for her help. She was, after all, also a former guy. But the other part of me wanted to rebel and was resigned to being a mess.

“This doesn’t have to be difficult, Cate.”

“I’m going to my first class,” I said as I rushed out of the door.

* * *

As my schedule stated, my first class was not a class at all. It was my therapy session. That was across the campus in the Sociology Building. I hated therapists. A few years ago I had to see a department-mandated shrink the first time I shot and killed someone in self defense. That sucked.

I waited in the lobby and the door opened promptly at 8. A younger woman in a button down shirt and jeans was standing in the doorway.

“You must be Cate,” the younger woman said as she led me into her office. She looked to be in her early 30’s. Maybe she's single and looking for her next ex-husband.

“That’s me,” I loudly proclaimed. “Why do you get to wear jeans?” 

She didn’t answer me. 

I took a seat on the couch. Did she want me to lie down, like my previous shrink?

“Welcome to PAA, Cate. I’m Virginia.”

“What were you before?” I asked, getting the hang of what people around here talk about.

“Before I was a therapist?” she responded. “I wanted to be a history teacher.”

“That's not what I-”

“I’m what your classmates call a ‘Normie’. I just work here. The school hired me as a counselor and therapist.”

Oh. “So, listen, Virginia. I’ve done this dog and pony show before. I saw stuff, you ask me about my parents and how it makes me feel. We part ways amicably. Let’s get this over with and I can head to class.” The quicker I get done with class, I can work on my investigation.

“Of course, Cate. I understand this can be difficult for new arrivals. I will do my best to help you get out of here as quickly as possible.”

“Great.”

“Can you start by telling me about yourself?”

“Can’t you just check the file on me? I’m sure it says a lot.”

“I’m actually more interested in hearing it from your point of view.”

I groaned. “OK. Fine. I’m 42. I got put into this body a few days ago. This is my first day in this school. I just want to go back to my body and back to my previous life. There. I should probably head to my first class. How much are you charging per minute?”

Virginia chuckled. “OK, that’s a good start. We will be doing this all semester though. Cate, I do want to emphasize that this is a safe space, and you can talk to me about anything. Including your transformation. We don’t even have to talk about your transformation if you don't want to.”

“Great!” I responded sarcastically. I leaned back onto the couch. Maybe I can get a good nap if I laid down.

“Eventually we’ll build up to heavier topics, but I like to start light. Let’s start with your roommate. You have one right?”

“Yeah.”

“Moving into a new situation can be stressful for anyone. How is she? Are you getting along?”

“She’s way too energetic.”

“You were living alone before your accident?”

“For a year.”

“What’s it like for you to suddenly have a new roommate?”

“It sucks. I wanted to sleep, but she woke me up to come here. I’d like to go back to sleep.”

“Have you roomed with a girl or woman before?”

“Does my ex-wife count?”

“Of course,” she said as she looked down to write something. “We’ll be coming back to that later. Are you getting along with your new roommate?”

“I guess. I got into an argument with her before I came here.”

“What about?”

“Because I wasn’t going to wear a bra. I’m still not.”

“Oh? What was that like?”

“The bra or the argument?”

“The argument.”

“Well, she told me I should wear a bra. I declined.”

“Why did you decline?”

“Because I was told I could be my own person. That I didn't have to wear one. Are you going to tell me to wear one too?”

“No. I’m more interested in understanding why.”

“Because I don’t want to.”

“Are you aware of the function of a bra?”

“I, um…” Nice cleavage? “Support, right?”

“Amongst other reasons. Do you know your bra size?”

“No. Isn’t that kinda personal? Can I ask you for your bra size?”

“I asked because wearing the wrong bra size can cause pain. How long have you gone since you last wore one?”

“I took Emma’s off four days ago.”

“Is Emma your body’s previous owner?”

“Current owner. It’s on loan to me. I plan to give it back to her.”

“How do your breasts feel now, compared to that first day when you did wear it?”

I was silent. I didn’t want to answer these questions anymore. These aren’t my breasts. I crossed my arms and could feel my breasts - I mean Emma’s breasts, under them. I looked around for a clock. There it is. Only four minutes have passed?

“Cate?”

“Yeah?”

“Can you answer the question?”

I was silent again. I wanted to run. “What was the question again?”

“Cate, how about a more simple question?”

“Sure,” I shrugged.

“Do you have breasts?”

What kind of question was that? Was she blind. I looked down and saw the white shirt, tie, and blazer tented up under my crossed arms. “Yes, of course.”

“You hesitated.”

“Because I’m a guy, I’m not supposed to have these.”

“Is that why you’re not wearing a bra?”

“Yes,” I blurted out. 

She was silent and was writing.

Shit. Did I just admit that? I should clarify. “Women wear bras. I’m not a woman.”

“Can we revisit the previous question? How do your breasts feel right now?”

I sat there, nervously tapping my foot. “My nipples are sore,” I admitted. “Is that what you wanted to hear?” It's true, I could feel them rub against my various shirts every time I took a step. Apparently the T-shirts I’ve been wearing aren't the softest fabric in the world. Who knew?

She took notes. “So, if you wear one, you’d be admitting you’re a woman? Or at the minimum admitting that you’re in this situation?”

Dammit, she trapped me again. “Yeah.”

“What do you think would happen if you wore one?”

I thought about that for a moment. What would happen? Maybe these nipples would stop hurting. Maybe people would stop staring. Maybe people would see me as a girl. “Nothing.”

She continued to write.

“This is where you tell me to wear one, right? That nothing will happen. I have nothing to lose.”

“Clearly you have something to lose. You’re afraid of losing your masculinity.”

“Great work, Sherlock. Can I go yet?”

“This is the second time you were afraid I was going to make you wear a bra. Do you want me to tell you to wear one?”

Again with the circular questions.

“Would you feel better if someone took that decision out of your hands?”

“Why do you always answer questions with questions?”

“I’m your therapist. I’m here to assist you in asking and answering these questions yourself. Let’s try this. Cate.” She paused to make sure she had my attention. “You’re allowed to wear bras. It’s OK. Nobody will judge you if you do. In fact, I doubt you’d judge yourself. You were put into the predicament against your will. Allow yourself to accept that.”

I rolled my eyes.

“Let’s move on, shall we? We can talk about your parents. About their decision to send you here.”

“Here we go with the parents,” I sighed. “My parents are dead.  Those were Emma’s parents.”

And thus it went like that for the rest of the time. She did however let me go 10 minutes early so I could either get to my next class early or return to my room for 5 minutes of reflection. Or sleep.

* * *

After that rather excruciating therapy session, I found myself walking back to my dorm. Her monotone, yet affirming, words ringing through my head. When I reached my room, I pulled a tan bra out of my dresser and stared at it. I’m not really going to do this am I? What about the Jack Baker streak of only removing bras?

I took off the blazer and the shirt and stood in front of the mirror topless. So this is going to be my body for a little bit longer. Staring at myself was weird as I cupped one of the breasts in my hand. 

Suddenly I heard a key enter the door and then Sophia waltzed right in. I quickly covered my breasts with my hands.

“Wow!” Sophia said, checking me out. “For someone who insists she’s a guy, you sure do cover up your boobs a lot.”

“I’m protecting this body’s owner’s privacy. She’s not around to ask her for permission.” Virginia’s words advising me to accept my situation rang through my head again. I put my hands down and let… the girls… be displayed in their full glory to Sophia.

Sophia noticed a bra dangling out of my hand. “Did you have a change of mind?”

“No,” I said, throwing the bra back into the open dresser drawer. “Neither you nor anyone can make me.”

Sophia looked at me and tilted her head then a devilish smile appeared on her face. It was different from Sophia’s normally bubbly personality, it kinda surprised me. 

“Sophia?” I quietly said, surprised at her sudden change of disposition.

“Is that what this is about, Cate?” She slowly approached me.

I wasn’t following, so I looked at her in confusion.

“You know I saw Virginia last year too. You know I was wondering to myself this morning if you had the same aversion to the bra that I did.”

“I don't know what you’re talking about.”

“Yes, you do.” Sophia came over to me and whispered into my ear. “It’s why you’ve been very vocal about resisting it. Same as me. I wanted to be forced to wear it.”

“That’s ridiculous.” I felt my face go flush from Sophia being up in my space. From the warm breath tickling my ear.

“This way you can continue to deny the femininity inside of you. You can continue to tell yourself you’re a man. No, you didn’t put a bra on. Someone forced you. Deniability.”

“That’s… ridiculous,” I said. I gulped as she walked over to the dresser and pulled the bra back out and held it up for me.

She approached me with the bra and I didn’t back away. “You can tell me at any moment to stop.” 

I was curious how this would play out so I stayed silent.

She took one of my arms and put it through the bra. I didn’t resist her. Is this what I wanted? Then the other arm. She then slid the straps up to my shoulder. She grabbed each breast and adjusted them in their cup. Her hands were cold and I flinched. This would be the second time she’s grabbed them this morning. 

I didn’t stop her as she turned me around to have access to the straps behind me. As she clasped them, I felt locked in as the straps felt snug. But the soft fabric on my nipples was a welcome sensation. 

“See,” she whispered. “That wasn’t so hard. You’re still yourself. And you can keep denying you need a bra for another day.” Without another word, her demeanor changed back to the bubbly girl, she pranced to her side of the room, exchanged one book for another, and left for class.

I stood there in silence wearing my bra. A tingling down below told me exactly why I let her put that bra on me. I clamped my legs closed as I thought of cold showers and divorce papers. Without a doubt, my new roommate was much more interesting than I had given her credit for. What else was below that bubbly exterior?

* * *

My first classes were Algebra and English Lit. Those felt like normal classes. I nearly fell asleep from boredom. Except I was now vividly aware I was wearing a bra. I could feel the straps on my shoulder and the band across my sides and back. When I would look down, the breasts appeared larger. The silver lining was, the fabric felt nice on my nipples.

Ironically, just as I started getting used to the bra, I had to go to my next class - titled “So Now You’re A Girl.” Predictably the class was full of girls. Everyone was wearing the feminine version of the uniform as well. I was the rebel with chinos.

Other classmates shot me knowing glances. I nodded and smiled in response. Yes. I’m the new girl.

The teacher, Mrs. Barnes, introduced herself to me. She was a petite woman in her 40s and was apparently a swapper. She and her wife swapped bodies during their honeymoon 15 years ago. She is also the school’s Physical Education teacher and lacrosse coach. 

Mrs. Barnes said that Mr. Barnes is a teacher at this school as well. My thoughts drifted to how crazy it was for this married couple to swap gender. What if Cheryl and I had swapped places? 

As the new girl in class, I was given a stack of pamphlets by Mrs. Barnes. I flipped through them and turned several shades of red as I saw the title of each. Hygiene, Puberty, Menstruation. 

The class topic of the week was famous suffragists of the 20th century. I had nothing to contribute to the discussion.

After class, I was stopped on my way out of the classroom. “Miss Fox,” Mrs. Barnes announced. “I have a special assignment for you.”

“Why me?” I asked.

“Because you missed the first few weeks of the semester.”

“Oh. Right. What is it?”

“Do one thing different tomorrow in your morning routine.”

“My morning routine? Like what?”

“Something new or different. New shampoo or conditioner. New brush. Something has to be different. Come to class and tell me what it was.”

“Are you telling me I stink?” I asked, sniffing my armpits. 

“I’m telling you to step outside your comfort zone, Miss Fox.”

‘Well, where do I get a conditioner?”

She shot me a very judgemental gaze. “The store, Miss Fox. Listen, I also saw you dozing off in class. Please pay attention.”

“Sorry. I’m 42 and have done school before. I really don’t want to be here.”

“Oh really?” she shot back at me. “Do you think I went to school on a football scholarship just so I could sit here and teach a bunch of new girls about their periods?”

I stood there in silence. I hadn’t expected this petite teacher to push back. I had forgotten there was a jock behind that facade. One that likely hates her situation as much as I do. Something something about judging books by their covers.

“Drink coffee. Chew gum. Do something to stay awake, please. Oh. And take a shower before you come back into my classroom.” She waved me off.

I nodded and walked out of the classroom. I’m glad that was over with. Was there a grocery store on campus?

My next class was Science. Just Science. It didn’t say which science though. The teacher was an older man. Mr. Sanders.

“Class,” he said after shutting the door. “We have a new student. Miss Fox, can you please introduce yourself?”

I heard whispers of “Foxy” around me. Maybe I should’ve thought longer about choosing a last name.

I stood up. “Hi. I’m Cate. I guess I’m a Displaced.” I sat down hoping that was good enough for Mr. Sanders.

He raised his eyebrow in curiosity. “Interesting. As I explained to your classmates at the beginning of the semester, we deal with real science here. We don't deal with magic or whatever you kids call your unfortunate predicament.”

I wanted to reply with, “my ‘unfortunate predicament’ is that some asshole magically stole my body, proving magic is real, buddy.” But instead I just smiled.

“As Arthur C. Clarke most eloquently stated, ‘Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic’. Please take your seat, Ms. Fox.”

I took my seat and Mr. Sanders started lecturing about physics. Minutes into the lecture, I was startled by a poke to my arm, then passed a note from behind me. Passing notes? Ugg. I’m going to hate being back in school. 

I turned around in my seat to see the note passer. A cute redhead smiled at me. Was she the note writer or just a messenger? I turned back around and read the note.

“Wanna hang out with the Magics today during lunch?” the note read.

This was actually a good coincidence. Ashley Tart was a Magic. I can get close to her friends. I took out a pen from my backpack and replied with “Sure,” then passed it back behind me.

“Ms. Fox,” Mr. Sanders said, pausing his lecture.

“Yeah?”

“Am I interrupting social time?”

“No, sir,” I said with a twinge of sarcasm.

* * * 

As a newcomer to this school, I didn't really know who was who, and the fact that the cliques were based on some past incident, they weren’t visually identifiable. So when I walked into the dining hall, I’m not sure who I was actually going to sit with.

Thankfully, they found me. The redhead waved at me.

I walked over to them with my lunch.

“Hey Fox,” the red head said.

“I didn’t catch your name,” I said to Red.

“Amanda.”

“Hey Fox,” another girl spoke up. “Where did you find a Body Hopper?”

“The train station,” I answered with a clever smirk.

“What did that feel like?” another girl asked.

“It felt like sliding. Like gravity slowly pulling me.”

“I thought body hopping was a myth,” Amanda contested.

“I assure you they’re real. When I catch the fucker, I’m going to make him pay.”

The girls giggled.

“What?” 

“It’s just funny to hear a cute girl like you swear like a sailor,” one of the girls explained.

I rolled my eyes at being called ‘cute’.

“What were you?” Amanda asked. “Military? Poli-”

“Firefighter,” I quickly replied, hoping to not let them guess ‘police.’

I recognized most of the table from my classes. “Are we all in the same classes?” I asked, looking around the group.

“We’re all freshmen,” Amanda answered. “This is our first year here, and we’re all in the bodies of 14 or 15-year-olds.”

“So I take it, not everyone is 14 or 15.”

“God no,” Amanda scowled. “We just look like high school freshmen. I’m 24. Jessica is 55. Sally is 32.”

“Yeah, Jessica is the old maid,” Sally added with a laugh.

“I’m not that old,” Jessica replied with a hint of indignation. “I’m just…experienced.”

“I’m 42. Do you all hang out with other Magics?” I asked. I wanted to find a way to transition into talking about Ashley Tart.

“Sometimes,” Amanda replied.

“The upperclassmen look down on freshmen,” Jessica added. “Just like every other school.”

“And here I thought this school was different,” I chuckled.  “But if everyone is all different ages why does it matter?”

“A right of passage,” Sally replied.  “Or maybe it’s because we act like we’re awkward 14 or 15. Awkward bodies. Raging hormones. Zits.”

“Stupid teenage hormones,” Jessica whined. “I thought I was over this. And here I am starting this shit all over again.”

That elicited nods from everyone.

Puberty, or second puberty in this case, was rather uncomfortable to talk about so I decided to change the subject. “So, I heard a rumor…” I began with a smile. Gossip seemed an easy way to draw them all into accepting me. I think. It has been decades since I was in high school. And the only time I was at the girls table was when I was attempting to date one.

“It wasn’t me!” Jessica said, defensively.

All eyes went to a guilt-ridden Jessica.

I actually let out a chuckle. “Actually, I was talking about the missing student.”

Silence as all of the girls looked away from me.

“We’re not supposed to talk about it,” Sally said quietly.

“Why not?”

“It ruins the image of the school,” Jessica explained. “This is supposed to be a safe space, you know.”

“So the rumor is real?” I prodded, seeing what other information I could pry from them. “When's the last time anyone saw her?”

Silence again. Shrugs.

Finally Amanda answered, “I saw her.”

“Amanda,” Sally scolded. “We’re not supposed to talk about that.”

“She deserves to know,” Amanda said defensively. “I saw her - Ashley - leave campus. She was supposed to meet a teacher at the diner. I saw her enter it.”

“Which teacher?” I asked. “What was the meeting for?”

Jessica answered, “Rumor has it, it was an affair. But every teacher denied it.”

“You didn’t see her leave?” I asked Amanda.

“I was out meeting my girlfriend. I didn’t think anything of it.”

“Your girlfriend?”

“Yeah, Amy’s dating a Normie,” Sally tattled.

“Shut up!” an embarrassed Amanda spat. “Can we please talk about something else?”

“Let's,” Jessica said, trying to calm everyone down.

And just like that, the topic moved onto less interesting things. Who’s dating who, which Science was having a party. Something about the Harvest Moon.

I was about to eat my sandwich when a hand came from behind it and grabbed it away from me.

“What the fuck!” I spat as I turned and saw Kayla standing there. I stood up to face her.

She took a bite of it. “Thanks for the sandwich, Foxy.” Then she turned and went back to her own table.

I stood there seething. What a bitch!

I turned back to the girls at the table.

“Welcome to being a freshman, Cate.” Jessica said.

“What a…” I said before stopping my sentence.

“Bitch,” Amanda finished. “You can say it. She is. She knows you’re still mentally a guy and won’t retaliate. She doesn’t do that to girls who have been girls longer who don’t have such a hangup anymore.”

“Remember, she was a guy once too,” Sally added.

I sat there and stared at my now empty tray. I stood up. “Ladies, it was good meeting you. I’m going to head to my next class.”

A chorus of “Bye,” and “It was nice meeting you, Cate,” followed me as I left the dining hall.

* * *

After my last class I returned to my dorm. Sophia was already there, sitting at her desk with an open book writing something.

“Hey, Cate,” she greeted me. “How was your first day?”

“It was fine,” I replied curtly hoping she didn’t ask for details. I didn’t want to give a play by play. I was curious if Sophia was going to bring up our last encounter. I admit a part of me wanted her to.

She didn’t, and instead focused back on the work she was doing.

I stood there for a minute, hoping she'd bring it up. Maybe, at least, she’d help me try on another bra. I finally broke the silence, “Homework?”

“Algebra,” she replied.

“Algebra? Don’t you remember algebra from your previous life?”

“I do,” she said. “This is easy. But they’re still going to grade us on it.”

I remembered Ms. Hathaway mentioned that some of the things the school did was simply to keep state accreditation. Making adult-minded students do grade school academics is likely one of those. I climbed up onto my bed and checked the cellphone. There was a message from Max. Finally.

“No update,” was his update. I sighed and laid down. 

“Any leads? How about Emma? Did you find that boy from Pittsburgh?” I replied, then placed the cellphone back on my nightstand.

At least I have another case to keep my mind busy. Knowing that Ashley Tart was last seen in town - combined with Mrs. Barnes telling me to go shopping - gave me my next step.

I turned my head to Sophia. A day ago I would’ve been reluctant to ask her for advice.  Now the masochistic side of myself was actually eager to spend some more time with her. While I wanted to avoid the bubbly side of her, I wanted to see that other side of her again. “So Mrs. Barnes gave me a homework assignment. I need to buy shampoo and conditioner. Is there a store on campus?”

“Not for those kinds of things,” she said without taking her attention away from her homework. “We have to go off campus. To the grocery store or pharmacy in town.”

“Into town? We don’t have a car.”

“You don’t need a car. Just past the gate is downtown Weatherford.”

“Oh.”

“Want me to go with you?” She looked up with a smile on her face.

How do I want to play this? I could say “No” and hope she insists. Or I could say “Yes” and signal to her she’s started to wear down my hardened facade. “No, I think I can handle the grocery store.”

Sophia closed the math book and stood up. “Good thing there’s a school policy saying underclassmen can’t leave campus alone. Let’s go.” She grabbed her purse, walked across the room, and opened the door for me.

Clearly, I overthought that exchange. I chuckled and followed her out the door. 

As we walked out of the dorm and through the quad I ran through the shopping list in my head. Shampoo. Conditioner. Information about Ashley Tart.

Chapter 5

As we passed the Administration Building on the way to the campus exit, I remembered that the uniform lady admitted to taking an interest in campus gossip. I wonder what she knows about Ashley Tart. 

I stopped Sophia before we got too far. “Hey, I want to go talk with the uniform lady real quick.”

“Why?” She seemed annoyed at the delay. “You’re not still upset about the skirt, are you?”

“Uh, yeah,” I replied, accepting Sophia’s rationale. “I wanted to see if she would exchange it for another pair of pants.”

“But you don’t even have it with you,” Sophia argued. 

I left her there, rolling my eyes. I should ignore this lest I dig myself into a deeper lie.

“And you should at least try it on first!” she continued to call out.

I ignored her objections and entered the Administration Building then walked into the uniform shop. 

Thankfully, the lady was there and recognized me instantly. “Cate Fox. Back already?”

“Hey - I found a skirt in my bag. I should return that to you right?”

“Keep it,” she said with a wink.

I knew it. She did that on purpose. But that’s not why I’m really here. “Hey, I remember you saying you know a lot of campus gossip.”

She chuckled. “Being a teenager was such a long time ago for me, dear. I find keeping informed makes me feel… younger.”

“I heard this rumor of a missing student-”

“Ah, Ashley Tart,” she answered. She then shook her head. “Don’t let the upperclassmen get under your skin, Cate. They’re just trying to frighten you for a good laugh.”

“Well, I am curious. What do you know about her?”

“A bright young girl. She was well liked.”

“I thought she was middle aged.”

“Cate, youth has nothing to do with experience. I’m 60 but I feel alive here.”

“OK, but if Ashley was well liked did she have any enemies?”

“None that were apparent. She was popular, but not so popular that people resented her. She did, however, have an on-and-off rivalry with Kayla Robinson.”

“I think I met her,” I acknowledged. “A real bitch. Do you think Kayla did something to Ashley?”

“What? Heavens, no! Kayla’s still a good kid. She’s just had a rough transition.” 

“I’ll take your word for it. So are people speculating about Ashley’s disappearance?”

“Students can’t help but speculate.”

“What do they think happened?”

“Oh, I’ve heard it all,” she recited a mental list. “Ashley got abducted by aliens. She met a Normie lover. She found a way to go back to her old life. She left to go to Washington to protest anti-trans laws.”

“And what do you think? I heard she was last seen in town.”

“Well…my money is on, she found a Normie lover.”

“Thank you,” I said. “You’ve been a big help.” I started walking away.

“You’re welcome, dear. And don’t let those rumors get to you. And do try on that skirt. Let me know if it fits!”

I waved and ignored that last part as I walked away. “Aliens,” I muttered. “This place is nuts.”

Outside, Sophia was texting on her cellphone and quickly put it away when she saw me. “Did you order more skirts?” She joked.

“Ha ha,” I flatly replied.

As we walked out of the gate to the school, and on towards the main road, I looked around. The road I came in on with the Kincades went in one direction for what looked like corn fields for eternity. The other direction went up a hill. I don’t remember seeing a populated area on the way into campus.

 “We’re still in the middle of nowhere,” I complained to Sophia. “Where is this town?”

“The town is over this hill,” she explained. “The academy owns all of this land and has kept anyone from developing it.”

“What are they doing with all of this corn?”

She simply shrugged.

“In my experience, when there’s this much corn, some seriously freaky shit is going down.”

She chose not to respond to me. Tough crowd.

“Did you ever see Children of the Corn?”

“No. That’s an old movie right?”

“It’s not old. It came out in the 80’s. Classic horror flick.”

“Seth was born in the 90’s,” she replied flatly.

I shrugged. I wonder what kind of movies she did watch.

We walked along the sidewalk and up the hill until we reached the end of the academy property. From there the sidewalk continued down the other side until it reached a small town with a row of shops lining the main street.

“They say this town was built to support the academy,” Sophia explained. “So it’s at least a hundred years old.”

“Ms. Hathaway said the school was… pre-colonial.” I still had a hard time wrapping my head around that one.

“Not the town. The town popped up with the railroad.”

“Of course.” I can imagine parents in the 19the and early 20th century shipping their TG’d kids here by train. 

“Many of the shop’s owners are actually descendants of PAA alumni. Although none of the Normies would ever admit to having TG in their lineage.”

“Sounds like the rest of America,” I added. “Nobody wants to admit they had immigrants in their lineage either.”

“Yeah, that’s interesting seeing as the town wants the academy gone.”

“That doesn’t surprise me in the least.”

“How do you know so much about the town?”

“I’m from Weatherford. Born and raised. Or rather Seth was. I was reborn at PAA.”

“So your parents - I mean Seth’s parents - are still here?”

Sophia was silent for a few seconds. “I guess. I haven’t tried talking to them since they disowned me.”

“I’m thinking about disowning Emma's parents, if that makes you feel better.”

Sophia smiled and led me to the pharmacy. I was expecting a name-brand franchise like CVS or Walgreens. Instead it was simply called “Kelly’s Pharmacy.” We walked in and I was treated to just a normal store like those franchises. I don’t know what I was expecting. Maybe corn.

Sophia grabbed a shopping basket and walked over to the hair products aisle. 

As I was looking for my usual shampoo, Sophia was tossing into the basket a pack of hair ties, hair clips, and other accessories.

“What are you doing?” I asked, annoyed. “I don’t need that stuff.”

“I’m surprised you haven’t asked for a hair tie yet. Unless you had long hair as a guy…”

As I pushed a strand of hair away from my face I realized she was right. “No, I had a receding hairline.” Then the hair fell right back in my face. “Fine,” I grumbled. “We can keep the hair ties. I don’t need those clips though.”

“But they’re sooo cute,” Sophia whined.

“How were you ever a guy?” I mumbled under my breath. Then I grabbed the closest bottle of men’s shampoo.

“Cate,” she chided, looking at the bottle in my hand. “Are we going to need to have an intervention?”

“What? Shampoo is shampoo,” I countered.

“No, it’s not. If you want to smell like Grandpa, sure. It's time to broaden your hair product choices.” She came to my side and grabbed a lock of my hair then let it go. “Oily,” she said as she wiped her hand on her skirt. “You have wavy hair right?”

I thought back to when Emma was in control of this body. Her hair was wavy and had more life. The last time I checked the mirror, the hair on my head looked flat. Not straight, just lifeless. “I think so.”

“Well, we need shampoos designed for your hair type.”

“Shampoos? As in more than one?”

“Absolutely. There are different shampoos for different hair styles, colors, curliness, even smells.”

I was very much out of my element. I should yield to Sophia’s expertise. “Lead the way,” I conceded, head down in defeat. I followed her up and down the aisle as she explained shampoo, conditioner, curl patterns, and sulfates. Her lecture concluded with me putting the suggested products in our basket.

I then followed her to the cosmetic aisle.

“Is your Femininity class talking about makeup yet?” she asked, picking up a tube of lipstick and examining it.

“I’ve only been to one class,” I countered.

“Well, we’ll come back to this when you’re ready, then.” She put the lipstick back on the shelf.

“Thank you,” I said, relieved I didn’t have to sit through a makeup lecture.

“Hey,” she said, stopping me. “How long have you been a girl?”

“It’s been three long days.” I replied.

“Oh boy. Then I have a question you may or may not know the answer to.”

“What is it?”

“Do you know when your cycle is?”

“My… what?” I choked out. “Hell, no!”

“It’s a fair question, Cate. You’re going to need pads or tampons sooner or later.” She started walking down the feminine hygiene aisle.

“I’m not ready for this,” I complained, following her anyway.

“What girl is?”

“I thought we were here for hair products only,” I continued to protest.

“Listen, I’m going to make this easy for you. One box of pads and one box of tampons. Try them out. You can decide which one you like later.”

“Fine,” I seethed through my teeth. Having her remind me that a woman's time of the month is in my short term future and slowly drawing near, reminded me that I wanted to get my own body back. There’s a ticking clock and I don’t know when it’s up. It could be tomorrow. It could be four weeks from now. And what if I don’t get one, I shuddered. Maybe I should read that pamphlet on menstruation before time runs out.

We got in line for the checkout counter when I realized I didn’t have money. “Hey, I don’t have any money for this,” I whispered to Sophia.

“Your parents didn’t give you a credit card?”

My parents are deceased, but I’m sure she meant the Kincades. “They dumped me here with just the clothes on my back and a suitcase.”

She pulled a credit card out of her purse. “Well, you should write to them and ask them for money.”

I had no intention of writing to the Kincades. Maybe I could get the department to give me per diem since I’m undercover on a case. “Sophia, what do you do for money?”

“My parents also disowned me when I became Sophia,” she explained. “It was too much for them when their deadbeat adult son turned into a teen girl. I had to take from my 401k just to survive. I was thinking of getting a part time job next year. The very limited money I made when I was an adult is going to run out soon.”

That sounded rough. I’m at least holding out hope I can return to my body. Hopefully, before I too must crack open my retirement fund. Sophia seems to have accepted her fate, and has to do her high school years all over again. I remember high school the first time around, and I feel sorry for her. “I’ll pay you back for this.”

“Don’t worry about it, roomie,” she said, placing a hand on my shoulder and smiling. “I know where you live.” She then frowned. “I don’t know what I’m going to do when money runs out.”

“Maybe you can sell school supplies,” I joked.

“Or I can try to get Seth’s job back part-time.”

I nodded. Maybe I shouldn’t tell her that I’m currently being paid to be here. That made me feel guilty. I’ll have to pay my roommate back.

After Sophia paid, we walked out of the pharmacy. 

“Where to?” I asked.

“Well, we can go back if you want.” She paused in thought, then smiled. “But we can also stay here longer if you want, too. There’s some clothing stores we can check out.”

The store adjacent to the pharmacy caught my eye and I walked over to it. It was a liquor store. I was about to go in when Sophia cleared her throat.

“I know, I know,” I sighed as I stepped away from the door. I stopped and turned to her. “Fake ID?”

“As if either of us can pass for 21,” she replied.

“What about a senior?” I asked, brainstorming how to get a case of beer for the room.

“Honestly, Cate, I’ve been sober for a year. I don’t really miss it.” 

“Sounds like your former self was interesting, Soph. I wonder if I'd get along with him.”

“I doubt it,” she said flatly. “Nobody liked him.” Clearly she hated talking about her past life.

Oh well, I guess I’ll just have to wait until Max gives me that case of beer he owes me. Across the street was a diner. That must be the diner Amanda said she saw Ashley go into. “Hey. You hungry? Let’s grab a bite to eat here instead of the dining hall. You can add it to my tab.”

Sophia didn’t say anything, so I took that as confirmation.

I was about to cross the street when she grabbed my arm. “Cate, we can’t go in there.”

“Why not? Are they gonna ID us too?”

“They don’t like… our kind.”

“Our kind? Well, that’s bullshit. A restaurant is a restaurant, let's go.”

I crossed the street and a reluctant Sophia followed me. We walked into the restaurant and the door jingled as we entered.

The hostess looked at us wide eyed. She checked us out from head to toe, getting a good look at our school uniforms.

“Table for two,” I requested with a polite smile.

The hostess grabbed two menus and silently escorted us to a booth, threw the menus down, and left without saying anything.

“This place sure is friendly,” I said loudly, as I sat in the booth.

“We should leave and try a different place,” Sophia cautioned as she sat in the seat across from me.

“Nonsense.” I picked up a menu and scanned it. “Oh, I can totally go for a pastrami sandwich. I’ll bet they don’t have pastrami on the school menu.”

Just then a man who didn’t look like a waiter came up to us. “Hi, I'm the manager.” He looked at both of us. “You two need to leave.”

Sophia put her head down and was about to get out of the booth when I stopped her. 

“Excuse me?” I said to the manager.

“You boys are not welcome,” he repeated.

“Funny. I could’ve sworn it's bad business to insult the patrons.”

“Please don’t make me call the sheriff,” the manager advised.

“Go ahead, call the sheriff,” I dared. “And while he’s on his way, I’d love a pastrami sandwich and a coke. And my friend would like…” I motioned to Sophia who I don't think even looked at the menu.

“Garden salad and water,” she meekly responded.

“Oh - and fries,” I added. I looked at the manager who didn’t seem amused. “You may want to write that down.”

The manager turned and walked away.

“He didn’t write that down,” I said to Sophia. “I hope he doesn’t mess up my order.”

“We shouldn't be here,” she repeated. “We should go.”

“Relax, it’ll be fine.”

Just then a woman came up to us who actually did look like a waitress and whispered, “What are you girls doing?”

“Ordering dinner,” I smugly replied.

“I told y’all before, if you want to come here, ditch the uniforms,” she admonished. “You can’t be coming around here dressed like that.”

She seemed friendlier than the hostess and manager, so maybe she’ll answer a few questions. “Since you work here,” I began, “I’m looking for a friend who may have come in weeks ago. Ashley.”

She looked at me, her eyes wide, shook her head, and whispered, “We can’t talk about this right now,” and walked away without taking our order.

Great. The only person willing to have a conversation with us just left. I turned to Sophia. “I’m not sure I’m going to get that sandwich.”

Five minutes went by. No drinks. No food.

I heard the restaurant’s door jingle and turned to see a police officer, dressed in a western sheriff’s uniform, complete with cowboy hat, strut in. He saw us and slowly walked directly towards us, emphasizing his swagger as his boots clopped on the floor. I’ve dealt with my share of these types of officers. This guy looks like a small-town jackass. King of his own little fiefdom.

“Good evening, boys,” he drawled, not bothering to look us in the eyes.

I dramatically looked around the booth then back at him. “I don’t see any boys here, officer.”

“You know what I mean,” he said, now looking directly at me. “I heard you’re causing a disturbance. I’m going to have to ask you to leave.”

“But we didn’t get our food yet.”

He said nothing and pointed at the exit.

Again, Sophia was about to get up, but I stopped her.

“Are you the sheriff?” I asked.

“I’m Sheriff Dearing,” he replied.

“Well, I have a few questions about Ashley Tart.”

“I’m losing my patience,” the sheriff raised his voice.

“She’s a missing person who was last seen in your jurisdiction, Sheriff Dearing.”

“Are you going to leave freely or will I have to use force?”

I said nothing.

Sophia looked at me and pleaded. “Cate. We should go.”

“It’s a free country. Our money is good. I’m hungry. This is a restaurant.”

Before I knew it, Sherif Douchebag grabbed me by the collar, pulled me out of the booth, and slammed me down on the table. 

Ouch. My face was directly on the table. “Fuck you,” I spat. 

He leaned on me harder. 

“Where is my sandwich?” I demanded. “Where is Ashley Tart?”

It’s been decades since another human was able to pick me up so freely. I wonder how much I weigh now. I tried to resist, but instead felt the cold metal of handcuffs grip my wrists. Maybe I miscalculated this.

He pulled me up from the table. “Apparently money isn’t good in this establishment,” I yelled so the other patrons could see what was going on.

The sheriff escorted both of us out of the diner and to a cop car that was parked in front. He shoved me into the car. I scooted over so Sophia could join me. Thankfully, she wasn’t cuffed, but she did not look happy.

A normal person would be humiliated. But I wanted to send a message to the sheriff that I wasn’t fucking around. He might be bigger and stronger than me currently, but I see right through him.

“What’re your names?” the asshole sheriff asked.

“Sophia Blake,” Sophia nervously replied.

I looked at him and confidently replied, “Cate Fox. That’s Cate with a C.”

He was writing something down. That’s right, asshole. Write my name down. Remember it. I’m going to ruin you, sheriff.

* * *

He drove us back to the academy. As he pulled me out of the car, students were starting to gather and stare at us. Go look somewhere else! He then escorted us to the Administration Building where Ms. Hathaway was waiting.

“Ms. Hathaway.” I said before anyone else could speak. “The sheriff here was kind enough to give us a tour of the town. He said he really admires the work the school has done for the community.”

She didn’t look amused.

“Thank you, sheriff,” she said. “I’ll take it from here.”

The sheriff uncuffed me, turned around, and left without saying another word.

I rubbed my wrists. That asshole put the cuffs on way too tight.

The headmistress looked at us both. “Miss Blake, you are dismissed.”

Sophia timidly walked away.

The angry headmistress then looked daggers at me. “My office. Now.”

I followed her to her office and when we were both inside, she slammed the door.

“What were you thinking?” she yelled. “Making a scene in a Normie establishment. Going toe to toe with the town sheriff?”

“I was conducting an investigation,” I replied. “And I was hungry. And I never got my sandwich.”

“Miss Fox, you have to be more careful when in the town. There are people who do not accept our kind. And when you bring attention to us, it is me who has to clean up the mess. There are people in that town who not only want to see this academy closed, but to see each of us dead. We fight for our right to exist every day. It is my job to make sure the students here have a safe space. Part of that job is keeping the townspeople at bay.”

“I was working on my investigation of Ashley-”

“Miss Fox,” the headmistress cut me off. “Remember, I cannot shield you from consequences. Be more careful.” She was quiet for a moment. 

“Is that all?” I asked.

“You’re dismissed,” she confirmed.

I turned to walk out of her office, but I stopped at the threshold and asked, “Did Ashley Tart have a roommate?”

“No,” was all the headmistress said.

I walked out of the Administration Building where Sophia was waiting for me. She was holding the bag of items we had bought at the pharmacy.

“Cate, what happened?” she asked. It was nice to know my roommate had concern for me.

“She yelled at me,” I simply replied, showing her that I was unfazed.

“Were you expelled?”

“No such luck.”

“I’m glad that’s over with,” she sounded relieved. “Let's go to the dining hall. I’m hungry.”

“I hope they have pastrami,” I said as we started walking to the dining hall. 

Sophia rolled her eyes at me.

As we got closer, it appeared the dining hall was alive with activity. I turned to Sophia. “Does everyone eat at the same time?”

“Mostly.”

I got an idea. “Hey - where did Ashley Tart live?”

“Why do you keep asking about her? I don’t understand your obsession.”

“I like a good mystery,” I replied.

“She lived in Colby Hall.”

I nodded. 

As we got to the entrance of the dining hall I stopped in front of the door. “Go ahead,” I said to my roommate. “I need to run back to the room. I forgot something.” 

Sophia nodded as she walked into the dining hall and when she couldn’t see me, I quickly dashed to Colby Hall.

Colby Hall was decorated much like Cooper Hall. It was quiet since everyone was at dinner. I didn’t know which room I was looking for, but thankfully each door had a heart decoration with the occupant’s name on it.

I quickly ran down the hall of each floor. On the second floor I found an Ashley name tag. But she had a roommate named Cecila. Wrong Ashley. On the third floor, I found another Ashley with no roommate.

I turned the doorknob. Of course it was locked. I looked at the room number. 312. I would need to find a way to get in here later. Perhaps I could come back after hours with something to pick this lock.

I left Colby Hall and joined Sophia for dinner. Dinner was over-cooked, dried-out chicken. Sadly it was not a pastrami sandwich.

* * *

At night, after Sophia turned out the lights, I laid in bed fully clothed in today’s uniform and decided what time I was going to go investigate Ashley’s room. I still heard noises coming from outside the window, so not everyone was asleep yet.

I checked my phone and there weren't any new messages. I decided to text Chief Hamilton to send me a credit card. Hopefully he could authorize something like that. I also asked him to look up information on one Sheriff Dearing from Weatherford to see what dirt I could use to take that asshole down a few notches.

“Hey Cate,” Sophia asked from her bed.

“Yeah, Sophia?”

“That was scary today. We could’ve gotten hurt.”

“I’m used to it.”

“I don't know who you used to be. But you’re not that person anymore.”

“I can handle myself.”

I heard my roommate sigh. I suppose next time I attempt to assert my male dominance I should leave Sophia at home. Last thing I want is for her to get hurt.

“It was fun though,” she admitted. “The most excitement I’ve had in a while.”

I smiled. “Really? Compared to this morning?” My mind drifted to having her forcibly put my bra on me.

She didn’t respond to that, making me wonder if I said something wrong.

Twenty minutes later, when Sophia was snoring and the noises outside abated, I got out of bed, grabbed a few paperclips I “borrowed” from Sophia’s school supplies, and tiptoed out of the room.

I quickly made my way out of Cooper Hall, across the artificially lit empty quad and to Colby Hall. There was a student night watch at the desk with her back turned to the door who was chatting on her cellphone. I tiptoed to the nearest stairwell so she couldn’t see me.

I went up to floor three. The hallway was quiet. I continued inconspicuously walking to Ashley’s room. When I got to the door, I started to pick the lock when I realized the door was already unlocked.

I turned the knob slowly, pushed the door open, and walked inside the room. A desk lamp was on. As the door squeaked, I heard frantic footsteps.

Someone was here.

“Hello?” I called out.

I heard a thud in the closet. I walked over to the closet and opened the closet door and found a girl, slightly taller than me with bright neon pink hair. She had orange eyes. A Shifter. “Who are you?”

“Sam,” she replied. “Who are you?”

“I’m Cate.”

“The new girl?”

“Yeah.”

As I stepped away from the closet, she rushed me and pushed me down. She then ran out the door.

“Sam, wait!” I called.

Then I heard another voice from the hallway. It wasn’t Sam’s.

Shit. We caused too much commotion. I grabbed a blanket from Ashley’s closet and draped it over my head to not be recognized. Good thing everyone at this academy wears the same uniform. Although, how many girls wear chinos? I hoped my non-conformance didn’t come back to bite me.

I quickly left the room, as the neighboring doors started opening.

I closed the door behind me and quickly made my way to the stairwell before anyone could stop me.

When I left the building I tossed the blanket and ran toward the shadows to avoid the well-lit quad. When no one appeared to follow me, I returned to my dorm and to my room.

I quietly returned to bed, annoyed that this excursion was derailed by this “Sam.” If Sam was even her real name. Her eyes were orange, she could’ve been anyone.

What was she doing in Ashley’s room? Hiding evidence? Stealing evidence?

I could try to enter Ashley’s room again, but likely whatever Sam was there to do was already done. My next task was to find Sam and see why she too was breaking into Ashley’s room.

Before I knew it, I had dozed off, dreaming of solving both cases.

I suddenly was woken up by the bed jostling. “Dammit Soph-”

I looked up and a hooded figure was above me. 

If I had my way, I would’ve reached over to my underwear drawer, pulled out my Glock, and blown this person’s head clean off. And this person would be responsible for all of the missing students. Case Closed. Cate is a hero. Max calls me up and tells me they found Emma and the Slider and I’m back to being Jack tomorrow in time for a beer and pastrami sandwich dinner.

But that’s not what happened.

I was about to roll over to reach my underwear drawer, but the figure pinned both of my arms down and sat on top of me. I was unable to move.

The hooded figure then released one arm so they could put their hand on my face.

A Slider. Not again.

Chapter 6

I struggled underneath my attacker as they held their hand on my face. After a few seconds where I did not feel that pulling or sliding sensation I realized this wasn’t a Slider. I also heard giggling coming from the open door.

I used my free hand and slammed my palm into their face.

My attacker fell to the floor with a thud.

Suddenly Sophia woke up and turned the light on. 

I looked around the room and several students I recognized from the quad were standing in my room. My attacker removed their hood to reveal Kayla with a bloody nose.

“What the hell, Fox,” Kayla shrieked, holding her nose.

“What were you doing on top of me?” I yelled back at her.

“It was just a joke,” she responded, trying to stop the bleeding. “Freshman hazing.”

“I’m not laughing,” I scolded. “I could’ve killed you.”

“Stop being a drama queen,” she replied.

I wasn’t being dramatic. I thought about the Glock in my drawer. Had I been able to reach it, Kayla would have much more than a bloody nose. And I would’ve been in a lot more trouble.

Kayla stood up and turned her back to me. “Bitch.” She then left the room with her friends, leaving just Sophia and I sitting up in our respective beds.

“I’m sorry, Cate,” Sophia said.

“What are you sorry about?”

“I should’ve warned you. Seniors always do that to freshmen. You should’ve seen what they did to me last year.” She groggily looked at me and cocked her head curiously. “Are you fully dressed?”

“Yeah.” I laid back down, pulled the comforter back over me, and closed my eyes.

* * *

The morning started off just like yesterday. Sophia was up first. This time, however, I was still groggy from my late night adventure and on edge from the hazing. I sat up in bed.

“I’m sorry about last night,” Sophia apologized again. 

“You weren’t the one who made me believe the Shifter was back,” I replied, rubbing my eyes from the blinding light.

Sophia grinned as she picked up her shower caddy and a towel. “You slept in your clothes again last night.”

“Why does it matter to you?”

“It doesn’t. I want to help you. I had a hard time acclimating last year. It took me months to really accept that I’m Sophia. To be myself. For me to enjoy the situation I’d been given.”

“Yeah, well this is only temporary for me. And I’m not enjoying it.”

“I’m just trying to help.”

“Thanks,” I said. I saw her concern. “But I used to sleep in just boxers. I haven’t figured out what I should be wearing to bed.”

“I sleep in a T-shirt and shorts,” she offered, modeling her own sleep attire. “See, simple. I bet you think every girl wears sexy lingerie to bed. We don’t.” She then started removing her clothes.

“I had an ex-wife.” I turned away to give her privacy.

“Then you know.”

“I never really paid attention.”

“And that’s why she’s an ex-wife.” She needled.

“Ha ha.” Touché, Sophia. I couldn't help but crack a smile at her comeback. “You sound like my best friend, Max.”

Sophia smiled and giggled.

“What?” I turned around.

She was wearing a bathrobe now. “Did you just call me a friend?”

“Whoa, hold those horses. The jury is still out.”

She blew a raspberry at me. “Anyway, T-shirt and shorts. Try it. Or wear just panties. I won’t look.”

I nodded. Truth is, that’s what I would’ve worn if I wasn’t planning on sneaking out in the middle of the night. Speaking of last night. “Hey Sophia, do you know a student named ‘Sam’?”

“Sure. Boy or girl? There are a lot of Sams. It's one of the more popular names here. Samantha. Alex. Lily. Emily.”

“Pink hair. Shifter.”

“Maybe,” she shrugged. “I know a few shifters, but not a Sam. Shifters tend to keep to themselves. They have trust issues. Well - actually everyone else has trust issues with them. But they stay away anyway.” 

Seeing her standing there in a bathrobe reminded me that I need to take a shower too. “Um, do you have an extra towel?”

“Sure,” she said, tossing me a towel from a stack under her bed. With that, Sophia left the room leaving me there to get ready myself.

I got out of bed and slowly took off the uniform from yesterday. The pants and shirt were wrinkled. Thankfully I got five of them from the uniform lady.

After the outerwear, it was time for the underwear. I expertly unclipped the bra, which was easier than it was the first day I was in this body. Then the panties. I discarded the underwear and wrinkled clothes to a corner on my side of the room. I hope Sophia doesn’t act like my ex-wife and complain about my pile of clothes on the floor.

Next, I wrapped the towel around my waist - an act of defiance. I looked in the mirror and realized I can’t get away with walking around topless. I hadn’t thought to ask if this was an all-girls dorm. I re-wrapped the towel around my chest, just in case.

I loaded the shampoo, conditioner, and body wash into my brand-new caddy and headed to the shower.

* * *

The last time I was in a dorm bathroom was back in my academy days. The communal bathroom of Cooper Hall 4th floor was no different. A sign that said “Femmes Only” adorned the door. I could not find the guys bathroom which led me to the conclusion that this was an all-girls floor, at least. Inside, sinks and toilet stalls on one side, and shower stalls on the other. The only thing missing was urinals.

There were 3 shower stalls, and two of them were being used. I figured one of them was Sophia. I entered the empty one and closed the curtain.

I turned on the shower to let the water warm up and hung up my towel.

This morning marked the second time I’ve showered in this body. The first time, two days ago, I rushed through this. In denial of my situation. Uncomfortable about being in the body of some 14-year-old girl. Today, I had a little more confidence and acceptance of my situation. This is my body temporarily, and I have to do what I have to do.

I kept the curtain between the shower and the changing partition open just in case another prankster wanted to steal my towel. To be honest - that’s something I would do.

I got under the warm water and got to work cleaning myself up. I finally read the hygiene pamphlet last night before I went to bed. Shampoo first. Conditioner next. I was not used to long hair so it took me a while to make sure I washed it all, and then rinsed all of the soap out. My former body’s head was balding at 42, so my former routine was very short. This took forever. I was afraid I’d run out of hot water.

After shampoo and conditioner, my hair smelled like flowers. Ugh.

Lastly, I used the body wash. I made sure to get my armpits, and under the breasts. Cleaning there wasn’t as weird or sensual as I thought it would be. When women would say breasts were just bags of fat - they weren’t kidding. It actually helped me to just think that I had gained some weight and I just had moobs. Very perky moobs I might add.

* * *

When I returned to the room, Sophia was already dressed and bouncing around the room getting ready for class. Today, Sophia’s outfit was her uniform and skirt, with rainbow knee-high socks and matching arm warmers.

I kept my towel around me as I put on a pair of panties and pulled them up into place. My next move was premeditated. I hung up the towel and stood there topless. I was hoping Rainbow Brite over here would take the hint and repeat yesterday.

Sophia got to the door and turned around to look at me. “Put it on backwards, then twist it around. Have a good day, Cate!” She quickly exited the room.

Shit. What, did she have a hot date this morning? I was hoping she’d just do it for me.

I pulled out a bra from my dresser. Am I really going to do this? 

Jack Baker doesn’t put on bras, but I guess Cate Fox has to. I grunted and paced around the room wishing I didn’t have to put this on. As I paced the room topless, I realized how much they bounced and it started to get annoying. Great - even the boobs are telling me to put one on. I finally ended up facing the mirror, and decided I should do it now while no one else is around to see me.

I repeated what Sophia said. I put the bra on backwards. I clipped the band in front of me. I then twisted it around and shifted it upwards so my boobs were in the cups. Then I put my arms through the straps. I looked at the mirror and shifted the boobs so they sat right.

Shit - this bra makes my boobs look bigger!

Half of me was pissed I had to put on a bra. The other half of me - a very small half - felt a twinge of accomplishment.

I realized I was staring at a stranger in the mirror. I should really get a move on and start my day.

I put on a new shirt and pants, then finished it off with the tie and blazer and headed to my first class of the day.

* * *

My first class was some boring history class. The class was learning about something during the early 20th century and I tuned most of it out. Instead I jotted notes in my notebook about the case so far. 

I know we have multiple missing persons. Ashley Tart is the most recent. She was last seen at the bigot diner in town. Maybe she had a run-in with the manager and sheriff too. Or maybe she went there often and wore street clothes like the waitress advised us to do.

What about the other missing girls? I haven’t heard of anyone but Ashley. I may have to circle around to Ms. Hathaway to ask her about that.

Then there is ‘Sam’. How does she play into this? Why was she in Ashley’s room?

I had a half hour before my femininity class so I decided to stop back by my room and check Emma’s cellphone. Hopefully Max responded.

When I got back into the room, I was surprised to see Sophia facing away from me while she rummaged through my nightstand. 

“Sophia?” I said with a disapproving tone that told her it wasn’t cool to go through my stuff. She’s lucky she’s a cute girl now because the last officer who stole my lunch at work got the full wrath of Jack Baker.

She stood and froze, caught red-handed. She didn’t turn around.

I tried to make light of the situation so she knows I don't have any hard feelings. “I know you girls like to borrow things, but trust me, you have much more stuff than I do.”

She didn’t answer and I realized immediately something wasn’t right. I noticed she was just wearing a plain uniform and wasn’t wearing her usual colorful knee-high socks and arm warmers.

“Sophia?”

She turned around and stared at me with tell-tale orange eyes. 

A Shifter.

I instinctively reached down to my side, where I normally kept my gun, but there was nothing there. “You’re not Sophia.”

Her skin rippled and suddenly morphed into the girl from yesterday. Sam. Neon pink hair. Same orange eyes.

Holy shit. “Sam.” I had this feeling she was going to bolt like last night so I stood between her and the door. Not that doing so stopped her from pushing me down before. She had a few pounds on me.

Sam let out a gasp then reached into my underwear drawer and pulled out my Glock by her fingertips, like it was radioactive.

“Whoa,” I said, putting my hands up. “Careful with that thing. It’s loaded and there is no safety.”

She stared at the gun for a second, then at me, before loosely wrapping her fingers around the grip.

Oh, shit. I’m going to die a 14-year-old girl. “Look. If you’re going to shoot me, you want to do it right.”

Sam stared at me in confusion.

“First, you want to have a steady stance,” I advised, “or else the kickback will knock you on your ass. So spread your legs a bit and relax your knees.”

She looked at me strangely, but complied.

“Now wrap your right hand around the grip, but keep your finger away from the trigger. You know what the trigger is, right?”

She nodded and adjusted the gun in her hand. “Just stay back,” she warned me.

“Hold the gun up at eye level and look through the sights. Those are the little tabs on top of the gun. 

“Look, I don’t want to shoot you.” She was starting to tear up.

I breathed a sigh of relief. “Believe me, I don’t want to get shot either. This body’s host will be pissed and I might lose the security deposit.”

“Just tell me why you have a gun in your nightstand.”

“Protection,” I replied. “Some guys keep condoms in their nightstand. I keep a gun in mine.”

“What kind of sociopath brings a gun to a school?”

The moment she said it, I realized it did look bad. It never occurred to me the optics of that. I was working a case. “Well, I never know when someone is going to break in and start going through my stuff.”

She looked annoyed at my answer. Not the best expression when someone is holding a gun.

I wasn't going to tell her I’m an undercover cop. I wanted to tell her about my experiences. Why I carry. “Well, have you seen the assholes in town? You’d have a gun too. I should be asking you why you’re rummaging through my unmentionables.”

“I have seen the town. I don’t have a gun. Besides, weapons are prohibited on campus. I need to take this to Headmistress.”

She's not answering my question. “Why are you in my room, Sam? And how did you get in, anyway?”

“What did you do to those girls?” Sam asked, looking directly at me and holding my gun, her hand starting to shake.

“What are you talking about?”

“Ashley. Louise. What did you do to them?”

“I don't know what you’re talking about. Hey, listen, put the gun down and we can have a civilized chat. About anything you want.”

She awkwardly pointed it at me. “I want answers.”

“See you’re still not even holding it right. You’re going to hurt yourself. I want answers too. Why were you in Ashley Tart's room? Why are you in my room?”

“Why were you in Ashley’s room?”

I felt like this was going nowhere. “Why don’t you give me back my gun and we can compare notes.”

Just then Sophia - the real Sophia - came into the room and her jaw dropped as she saw Sam pointing a gun at me. Maybe Sophia can help me calm Sam down.

Sam looked at both of us. Her orange eyes were frightened.

“Sam,” I said calmly. “Let’s talk about this.”

She must’ve realized she was cornered and couldn’t get away having been seen by me and Sophia. She looked down at my gun in her hand. Her hand was shaking harder. She pointed the barrel to the floor and slowly extended it out to me.

That’s not how you pass a gun, but now’s not the time to teach her gun safety. 

I gently walked over and took my Glock from her. I popped out the magazine, ejected the round from the chamber, and threw everything onto my bed. “Let's have that talk now. Sit.” I motioned to Sophia’s bed.

Sam walked over to Sophia’s bed and sat down. 

Sophia came closer to us but looked at me. “Why do you have a gun?”

“Old habits die hard,” I explained to both girls. “Sam, Sophia. Sophia, Sam. If that’s even your real name.”

“It is,” Sam replied.

“Why are you here?” I asked Sam.

“My girlfriend’s magic is fading. I’m trying to figure out why.”

I looked at her. That wasn’t the answer I was expecting. “Your girlfriend’s magic?”

“Yes. Her curse is fading and she’s slowly turning back into a boy.”

“I guess some people are just lucky,” I chuckled.

“Some of us actually like being who we are, Cate Fox,” Sam countered.

“Like me,” Sophia added.

Now I was being lectured by both girls. Back to the topic at hand. “How is Ashley Tart involved?”

“Her magic was also fading before she disappeared,” Sam explained. “I’m afraid if I don’t act soon, Lulu will disappear too.”

“Lulu?”

“Louise.”

“Oh, your girlfriend is Lulu?” Sophia remarked. “She’s in one of my classes. She’s awesome.”

“She is,” Sam affirmed.

“Back up,” I said. “You said Ashley Tart’s magic was fading. How so?”

“She was getting older,” Sam replied.

I looked at her with a raised eyebrow. I still can’t wrap my head around magic actually existing. “Aren’t we all getting older?”

“Ashley is 15. When she disappeared she looked to be in her 20s.”

If Ashley Tart looked like an adult, then surely she could buy me some beer. “Puberty can hit you like a ton of bricks,” I tried to rationalize what Sam was telling me.

“Ashley was actually talking about undoing our curses,” Sam added. “She and Lulu were friends.”

“So you’re saying you think Ashley is responsible for the other missing girls?” I asked. “You should’ve just led with that.”

“I don’t think she’s responsible per se, but she’s involved in what’s happening to Lulu now,” Sam explained. “So what were you doing in her room?”

Sophia turned to me. “You broke into her room? Cate!”

I needed an excuse. I couldn’t tell them I was a cop. Although now that they both saw my gun, it wouldn’t take much of a leap for them to guess that. “I like a good mystery. I grew up with Scooby Doo and the Hardy Boys. I played Clue with my parents.” All of that was actually true.

“So you’re sneaking around because you enjoy it?” Sam asked skeptically.

“Some people play sports. Some people solve mysteries.” I opened my backpack. “Here are my notes on Ashley’s disappearance.” I held up the notebook.

Sam went to grab it, but I pulled it away.

“So your girlfriend is not missing?”

“No.”

“Then I need to talk to her. Lulu was it?”

“She’s not seeing guests right now.”

“Do you want to find out who’s doing this to her?”

“Yes.”

Sophia sat there looking at both of us, curious how this would play out.

“My last class is over at 3,” Sam relented. “Meet me inside the sports complex.”

“Deal,” I replied.

“I can give you my cell number.”

“I don’t have a cell phone,” I sort of lied.

“Yeah, you do,” Sophia corrected.

 I glared at Sophia. “That’s not mine, it’s Emma’s.”

“Who’s Emma?” Sam asked.

“Nevermind,” I sighed, grabbing Emma’s phone off of the night stand. I unlocked it with my thumb. “Go ahead.” Sam recited her number as I entered it into the phone.

“Can I go now?” Sam asked.

I nodded and watched Sam walk out of our room. I turned to Sophia who seemed annoyed. “That’s twice today. We should change our locks.”

She sat down next to me on my bed. “You broke into Ashley Tart's room?” she questioned. 

“Sam broke in. The door was already open for me to enter.”

“You’re going to get in trouble, Cate! And you never answered me - why do you have a gun in our dorm room? Weapons aren’t allowed here. You better put that thing away before anyone else finds out.”

“Trouble is my middle name.” I smiled at her. “Cate Trouble Fox.”

“That’s not funny,” she said, nudging my shoulder. “I guess you can’t help yourself. You’re a firefighter. You see someone in trouble, you dash into that burning building.”

She wasn’t wrong about my desire to save people. But I would never dash into a burning building. I recalled what Sophie said to me last night. I think she’d enjoy this - even if we do get in trouble. “Do you want to join me when we visit Lulu?”

“Maybe that’s a good idea,” she meekly said. “I’ll try to keep you out of trouble.”

“Good luck,” I chuckled. 

“Hey, can I give you my number?”

I sighed. “Sure.” I picked up Emma’s cellphone and unlocked it. When I was done inserting Sophia as a contact, I slid it into my backpack. I guess this just became my cellphone.

* * *

I arrived at my femininity class. Mrs. Barnes smiled and approved of my clean and silky hair. In fact before I left to come here, I realized my hair had much more bounce once it dried.

I looked at the girls around me. They had amazing hair. I should ask them which products they got. We can compare notes. I was about to ask my neighbor with similar wavy hair when I stopped and realized how girly that would sound. 

I was expecting to get more private homework from Mrs. Barnes. Instead she told me that that was good for the first week. The way she said that made me feel like she had much more in store for me. If she thinks she’s getting me in a dress…

Anyway, my focus during class alternated between the course material and my brainstorming about the case. My notebook was open to my case notes.

I thought about what Sam had said about Ashley Tart. She was aging. How long has she been missing? What if she was still aging? What would she even look like? What if that’s why we couldn’t find her? If she was aging at a constant pace, how old would she be now? I wrote down in my notebook, “How old would Ashley Tart be today?”

My train of thought was broken by the girl in front of passing down a stack of papers. I took one and passed it back. I looked at the paper. It was a shopping list for cosmetics. What the hell?

“Next week, we’ll be starting our ‘Introduction to Cosmetics’ unit,” Mrs. Barnes announced. 

There were some gleeful squeals from the girls around me. I shook my head. I hope Max comes through with Emma and the Body Hopper before then. 

* * *

When I got to science class, I looked around for an empty seat. That’s when I saw him. Brett. He was looking right at me. “Shit,” I thought. “I just can’t get away from him.” I quickly found an empty seat on the other side of Amanda, and sat down. Maybe she could shield me from his view.

Amanda was ready for me.

“Hey girl, I heard about this morning.” she said to me.

I’m not used to answering to ‘girl’ and it made me uneasy to respond to Red even though she was obviously talking to me. “I think Kayla learned to not wake me up.”

“Oh, she’s pissed.”

“Wait. Why is she pissed? She broke into my room. Woke me up from a peaceful sleep and made me think my life was in jeopardy. She got what she deserved.”

“She’s not used to people at school standing up to her. I would stay away from her for a little bit.”

“Well, I don’t care if I’m a freshman, I’m not going to put up with-”

“Ms. Fox,” Mr. Sanders interrupted. “Do you think I can start my class now?”

I resisted the urge to reply with a snarky comment, so I smiled and looked straight ahead. I think I got my point across to Amanda, so I didn’t really need to finish that thought.

Mr. Sanders started lecturing on geosciences. Plate tectonics, volcanoes and all of that good stuff. It was boring to me. As someone who’s spent decades in the real world, I knew it wasn't really useful. My eyes were kinda heavy and time was moving like molasses. I kept checking the clock on the wall. This class is taking forever. I wonder if he’ll notice if I shut my eyes for a few seconds. 

The only highlight of the class was near the end when the girl next to me asked Mr. Sanders how old he was when the dinosaurs went extinct.

Mr. Sanders was not amused.

After class, he stopped me before I was able to leave.

“Ms. Fox,” he said, his voice formal and dry.

“Hey - I’m sorry about earlier-”

He waved off my apology. “You’re a Displaced, you’re not getting much sleep, I get it. Please, just try harder to pay attention in class.”

Weird. I was apologizing about chatting with Amanda. I suppose I did doze off. It’s not like geoscience gets my blood pumping. But he’s right. I haven’t been getting much sleep. Between sneaking around, those Emma dreams, and freshman hazing, how could I? “It’s been an adjustment,” I simply agreed.

“Ms. Fox, I know the school provides you with a Normie counselor. But if you’d rather talk to a teacher - someone who knows what you’re going through - you should ask the Headmistress.”

“Well, there’s no one else like me.”

“You’d be surprised, Ms. Fox. You’re dismissed.” With that, Mr. Sanders turned and walked away to erase the whiteboard.

Should I ask for someone other than Virginia the therapist? I only see her once a week, and when I do, she’s certainly nice to look at. But does she really know what I’m going through?

I put those thoughts out of my mind. I still have the rest of the school day to get through. I was anxious to get back to investigating.

* * *

I walked out the classroom door only to be pounced on by Amanda. “Hey girl,” she started like earlier, almost dancing with excitement. “Are you joining us for lunch today?”

“Not today,” I replied. The truth is I wanted to be alone and think about the case and what I wanted to ask Sam’s girlfriend. Plus, I wasn’t feeling very social after the run-ins with Kayla and Sam.

“Oh, well, I’ve got a secret for you, then,” she teased.

“Oh, great,” I thought. Teen girl gossip. What next? “OK, I’ll bite. What is it?”

“Well, you know Brett from class?”

“Yeah, I met him. He introduced himself my first night here while I was eating meatloaf with my roommate.”

“He was staring at you all during science class.”

“I hope he got a good view of me trying to stay awake.” 

“Well, I also heard him whispering to the people around him,” she added. “He wants them to put in a good word for him with you. I think he really likes you.”

Jesus Christ, that boy didn’t take the hint. “As if I didn’t have enough to deal with right now,” I winced, tugging at my bra strap. 

“Seriously,” Amanda stared at me. “Brett is like, the hottest guy in our class.”

“I don’t care,” I tried to emphasize. “I’m just not interested.”

“Do you know how many girls want to date him?” she both asked and admonished me. 

Like I would know - or care. “No, I really don’t,” I said, my complete lack of enthusiasm showing through.

“Practically every girl I know,” she gushed. 

I paused for a moment as something didn’t seem right about that. “Wait, aren't most of the girls former boys? Are you telling me all of the girls are into boys now?”

“Well, I meant the Freshmen Magics. Some of our transformations were made to transform us to cishet girls. Therefore a lot of us are straight.”

“That just sounds wrong.”

Amanda frowned. “Yeah it was. Don’t blame us, blame the people who created those transformation spells. They must’ve forgotten being gay is a natural thing, or maybe we would’ve preferred to keep our original sexuality. ”

I forgot talking about magic was taboo, and now I remembered why. These girls were victims. Their gender, sexuality, and sometimes identity changed against their will. I needed to make a hasty exit. “Hey - so, I need to get going.”

“Sure. See you tomorrow Cate!” Amanda exclaimed. 

I checked my schedule to see where I was headed next, then started to count down the hours until I meet up with Sophia and Sam.

Interlude 2 - Sam’s Story

"Dinner's ready!" Sam's mother called out to the household.

Sam put down her pencil, leaving her math homework in a semi-complete state. Her mother promised to make her "world famous" meatloaf and Sam was eager to get downstairs and dig in.

Sam noticed there were only three place settings. "Where's Becca?"

"She's over at a friend's house,” replied Sam’s father. “Something about a science project, I believe." He exchanged a quick glance with his wife.

"Glad I'm not her,” Sam gleefully commented. “I would hate to miss your meatloaf, Mom."

Her mother stared at her for a moment. "But you are your sister..." her mother trailed off.

Sam looked down at herself sheepishly. More accurately she looked down at her sister's body. She had been shifting into her sister's form so frequently that she actually forgot her current appearance.

Sam didn’t notice her parents exchanging more concerned glances before sitting down at the table for dinner.

After dinner Sam excused herself to return to her homework.

"Hold on Sam," her father began. "We need to talk."

Sam sat back in her chair. She could see from her parent's faces that something was wrong. She hoped she wasn't in trouble. She fought the urge to shift into the family cat and run away like she did when she was younger.

"You've been wearing your sister's form a lot lately," her father continued. "And even if we could stop you - which you know we can't - we would never forbid you from using your powers,” he paused then reiterated his stance on shifting. “The world is too quick to judge our kind and I won't stand for that in my house."

"I sense a ‘but’ coming..." Sam knew that while her father was pro-Shifter, he was rather conservative with what forms Shifters could and should take.

"But," her father's voice now stern yet filled with concern, "your actions and behavior have started to negatively impact your sister."

"I know she doesn't really approve of me wearing her clothes, but I try to make sure I don't wear anything she was planning to wear herself, and I always wash everything before I return it!"

"It's not just about her clothes anymore. She is starting to become paranoid that you are going to try to embarrass her while impersonating her."

"What? No! I would never try to embarrass her. You have to talk to her."

"I have. And I explained to her as best I could that young Shapeshifters feel a strong urge to use their powers, and that you are no different. Now I don't know the mental gymnastics she has been doing to try to come to terms with having a secret twin at home, but it doesn't matter anymore."

There was an uncomfortable pause. Sam cocked her head in confusion.

"She is at a friend's house tonight, but not for a science project. She gave us an ultimatum this afternoon. If we don't get you to stop assuming her form, she won't come home."

Sam opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. It was hard enough dealing with regular people when they learned of her lineage. But now her sister hated her?

"Honey," Sam's mother broke the silence, "can you tell us what happened with Allison?"

Sam's eyes darted around nervously. "What does Alli have to do with anything?"

"Well according to Becca, you were seen kissing Allison while looking like her." Sam's mother looked at Sam with concern. "I know that it's not uncommon for boys your age to have a crush on your sister's friends..."

Sam slammed her fist onto the table. "I am not a boy! How many ways do I need to show you that before you believe me?" Tears were starting to run down her cheeks.

"Look son-," Sam's father started, but as Sam stared daggers at him he quickly corrected, "Sam, I know it can be confusing for kids your age to start discovering who they are. Doubly so when that kid is a Shapeshifter. You have to stop shifting into real people. Especially after what happened with Allison."

"What happened to Alli?” Sam asked, panicking. “Is she okay?"

"She's fine," Sam's mother reassured, "but her parents found out she was kissing a girl and are sending her to a private school to make sure that she - how did they put it - 'returns to the good path'."

"That's terrible! She did nothing wrong!"

"She manipulated you," her dad said solemnly. "She found out from Becca that you were using her form a lot and saw an opportunity to experience something her parents were repressing. Yes, they were wrong to do so, but she took advantage of your powers for self-gain. And now she has lost her best friend and is being carted off to a special school."

“So what happens with me?” Sam's voice cracked as she spoke the words.

"Sam, I freely admit that I have taken too passive a role in your life recently. It was much easier to relate when you were younger, but as of late I have found myself not knowing what to say or how to respond. Sure, when I was your age I spent some time as the girls I liked, thinking that would help me to know them better, but this is different. I don't recognize you anymore. I - we - want to help, but we don't know how."

"I told you how! I asked for my own girl's clothes, but you told me it would be a waste of money since it's ‘just a phase’. I begged for weeks until you reluctantly let me borrow Becca's clothes. I know she wasn't completely on board, but at least she could see I was struggling. And now you want to send me off to some special school to punish me for being who I am?"

"We want to help. We want you to have the space to freely discover who you are. Unfortunately, we took too long, things got away from us, and now we're short on options. We love you. That will never change. But right now, we all need a little space. And you need something we haven't been able or willing to give you. Real freedom."

“So, what, you’re kicking me out?”

“No…never. But, there’s this school-” Sam’s dad tried to say.

“A school?” Sam interrupted, getting up from the table. “So you want to send me away like Alli’s parents did to her? Try to change me into something I’m not.”

“You don’t understand. This school-” Sam’s dad tried again to explain, but Sam turned her back and stormed out of the kitchen.

As Sam fled, her parents consoled each other, hoping and praying that they were doing the right thing for their… daughter.

Chapter 7

Content Warning: Depictions of involuntary detransition.

I found the sports complex, and as the name suggested, many students were down below stretching and warming up for various sports. From what I could make out, I saw track, lacrosse, soccer, and cheerleading. I was actually amazed that there were enough students at this school to support so many sports.

As I was looking around for Sam or Sophia someone else spotted me. 

“Hey, New Girl,” Brett teased, coming up to me.

Shit, just when I thought I avoided him during science class. 

“Thinking of going out for any sports?” he asked.

“No,” I curtly responded.

“I’m on the track team.”

Note to self, remember to avoid the track team. “Hey, I’m kinda looking for someone.”

“Well here I am,” he offered, opening his arms confidently. 

I shook my head, hoping he’d take the hint. I’d rather not humiliate this boy in front of everyone here. Then I saw Sam sitting in the bleachers. I said to Brett, “I found them. Excuse me,” and I quickly walked up to her and sat down. Thankfully, Brett took the hint and stayed behind.

Usually in my adult life, an opening line with someone you’re just meeting is, “What do you do for work?” Here at PAA, the opening line appears to be, “What kind of TG are you?” Or, “What got you enrolled here?” I figured I’d try to pretend to be like everyone else and make small talk. “So what’s your TG story, Sam?”

“I don’t really have an interesting story,” Sam replied. “All males in my family inherit the shapeshifter gene. I’ve been shifting since I was five years old.”

“That must’ve been unsettling.”

“Not really. My family prepared me for it. When I was a kid I shifted into the family pet on more than one occasion.”

“That’s normal,” I sarcastically replied. 

“Being a cat is pure freedom,” Sam gushed.

“I hate cats. So you’re here because your family couldn’t handle you shifting into felines?”

“No, I’m here because I’m transgender, you doofus. I would shift into my sister - a lot. Sure, being a cat is freedom, but being a girl just felt - normal. It felt right. It felt like I was finally me. I realized my default shape was wrong. My parents thought it was cute at first. But when I hit my teen years - I stopped shifting back to boy mode. I also stopped shifting into my sister.”

“Wait, so, your parents sent you here - not because you’re a shapeshifter - but because you want to be a girl?”

“I am a girl,” Sam corrected.

Just then, Sophia found us on the bleachers. “What did I miss?” she asked.

“Sam was telling me how she’s a furry,” I deadpanned.

“That is so kewl!” Sophia enthusiastically replied.

“I’m not a furry,” Sam corrected. “What about you, Cate?” Sam asked.

“I’m not a furry either.”

I got a stern glance from Sam. Geez she needs a sense of humor.

“I’m a Displaced,” I answered tersely, not wanting to go into it. “Shall we go?”

“Oh, I get it now,” Sam realized. “You’re projecting.”

“I’m… what?”

“The girl who’s body you’re in. You can’t save her, so you’re trying to save Ashley Tart. And now, Lulu.”

“Who are you, my therapist?” I looked at her orange eyes and added, “I suppose you could be and I wouldn’t know it.”

The expression on Sam’s face turned to anger and she scooted away from me.

Sophia looked at me and shook her head.

Oh, right. I fucked up. Sophia had warned me on the first day that Shifters have trust issues. Not that they don’t trust, but non-Shifters don’t trust them. What I had just done was insult Sam by insinuating she was pretending to be someone else.

“Sam,” I said. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean-”

“Forget it,” Sam replied. “You’re new here.”

“In fairness, you were pretending to be my roommate this morning. Sorry, I tell hard truths. It’s what I do. Sometimes people confuse that for being an asshole.” Sometimes when I find myself in a hole, I keep digging. You never know what you’re going to find down there.

Sam fumed. “You are an asshole.”

“You were the one pointing a gun at me.”

“Cate. Sam,” Sophia interjected, raising her voice. “Enough.”

“How about we just put this issue behind us,” I said to try to smooth things over. Truth is, I need her to continue this investigation. Having this teenage Shapeshifter mad at me isn’t going to help solve this case.

“I’m sorry,” Sam mumbled.

I looked at her, surprised. I didn’t expect that to be so easy. And Max said I was a poor negotiator.

“We’re not supposed to shift into other people. I got in a lot of trouble for shifting into my sister. I’m sorry I shifted into Sophia. Lulu’s the most important person in the world to me. I can’t lose her.” Her eyes started to tear up.

I nodded. The three of us were silent for a few moments as I let that sink in. I think we understood that we needed each other to solve this case. I was eager to get on with it and interview Sam’s girlfriend.

“Have you tried out your muscle memory?” Sam asked, finally breaking the silence.

“My… what?”

“In our transformations class we learned that Displaceds can utilize their muscle memory to do repetitive tasks their hosts used to do.”

“I was not aware such a thing existed.”

“They said sometimes you’re not. Like walking. How you walk in that body is likely different than how you walked in your previous body. Different center of gravity. Different leg lengths. Different hips. Yet, you seem to walk naturally.”

I hadn’t put any thought into it before. I wonder if I walk any differently. Shit, now I’m going to be hyper aware of it.

Sam continued, “Putting on and taking off a bra-”

“Whoa,” I raised my hands to stop her. “I know how to take off a bra from my time as a guy. Multiple lovers. An ex-wife. I was quite skilled.”

Sam persisted. “Your own bra?”

I turned red at her accusation. I was able to do that because I'm a ladies’ man. Not because of Emma’s muscle memory! Right? I hate that I suddenly wasn’t so sure.

Sam saw my face turn red. “Sorry for bursting your male ego.”

I sat there and simmered about whether how much I’ve been able to do so far was the result of my ingenuity or Emma’s muscle memory. “There’s a transformation class?” I questioned, looking up at her.

“It’s a sophomore-level class. Helps us to empathize with other TGs.”

“You’re failing at the empathy part.”

Sam shrugged.

Silence reigned as the three of us gazed at the sports field. In my gaze I noticed on the left side of the field, some girls were practicing lacrosse. A player wearing a red mesh shirt shoulder-checked a player wearing a blue mesh shirt then scored. The aggressive player was Kayla. 

Kayla high-fived her red teammates while the blue player picked herself up off the ground and retreated to her own team.

I was still stuck on what Sam said about muscle memory. Was I really able to perform Emma’s repetitive tasks? I turned to Sam. “Should we test this theory?”

“How so?” Sam asked curiously.

I started walking down the bleachers and onto the field. I grabbed a stick with a little net on it off the ground and walked into the middle of lacrosse practice.

Kayla saw me and her expression got serious. She met me in the center of the field. With her eyes locked on mine she put her stick up in a horizontal position between her hands and spread her legs.

I had no idea what I was doing, but I found myself automatically matching her moves, touching the nets together while another player put the ball in between them.

When the whistle blew, we both flung the ball up over our heads. I got under it and caught it before Kayla and started running.

Kayla was hot on my tail, so I passed the ball to a blue team member and kept running towards the goal. A few passes later, another girl from the blue team passed the ball back to me and I launched it past the girl guarding the goal.Score one for Cate!

The blue team cheered. Cate is a hero.It’s about damn time.

Kayla was furious and threw her stick down.

I heard a whistle and Mrs. Barnes ran out from the side lines. Or was it Coach Barnes while on the field? “Fox!” she screamed. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

“Pretty sure I was showing up that bitch,” is what I wanted to say. Instead, I said nothing, dropped the stick, and ran back towards the beachers leaving both teams and Coach Barnes stunned.

As I jogged across the field I approached Kayla and gloated, “That’s for this morning.” Then I purposely ran into her shoulder and kept going.

When I got back to Sam and Sophia in the bleachers, I wasn’t even huffing. They were stunned at what they had just witnessed on the field.

“That was amazing!” Sophia gleefully cheered.

“I have no idea what I just did,” I confessed. “I couldn’t even tell you the terminology of what I just did.”

“Was the previous owner of your body a lacrosse player?” Sam asked.

“There’s pictures on her phone that say she was.” 

Sam checked her phone. “We should go see Lulu now.”

As the three of us filed out of the sports complex I saw Kayla staring at me with a very pissed off expression. Do I think Emma Kincade was a better lacrosse player than Kayla Robinson? Unlikely, given their age difference. But I do think I caught Kayla by surprise this time, and I have no doubt she’ll be ready next time I pull that stunt. I should announce retirement from lacrosse so I can leave on the top of my game.

* * *

Sam escorted us to Colby Hall and to the 4th floor to a room with a door tag that read “Louise.” Now I realized how easy it was for Sam to walk around Colby Hall. She was always here.

“Wait here,” Sam instructed. She then knocked on the door and poked her head in. “Lulu?,” she quietly said into the room. She then walked inside, lightly closing the door behind her. “Cate Fox and Sophia Blake want to talk to you.”

The door reopened and Sophia and I were allowed in.

The room was dark as all of the blinds and curtains were closed, only slivers of sunshine found their way past the edges. A far cry from my room, which Sophia wanted to resemble the surface of the sun. Maybe I should switch rooms.

“This is my girlfriend, Louise,” Sam quietly announced.

On the bed in the darkness sat Louise. I would say girl or boy, but I wasn’t quite sure. Obviously Sam refers to her in the feminine, so I’ll go with that. Louise was very androgynous. Shoulder length hair, masculine face. Yet she was petite and had breasts. “My friends call me Lulu,” she said in a depressed monotone voice.

“Hi Lulu,” Sophia whispered.

“Hi Sophia,” Lulu responded. “Sorry I haven’t been in class. I didn’t want people to see me like-”

“No, it’s OK, I understand,” Sophia said, placing a hand on Lulu’s shoulder.

Lulu smiled, then looked at me. “Cate Fox. Your reputation precedes you.”

“Really?” I asked. “I’ve only been here two days.”

“Yet people are talking about you in the halls.”

“I guess I make an impression with people.”

“I’m actually curious why the new girl wants to see me.”

I grabbed a chair from her desk and put it in front of Lulu and sat in it. “I’m investigating the missing students. Sam here said you think your condition is related. Can you tell me what happened?”

Lulu held up her arm. On it was a metallic-looking bracelet. It had a faint glow to it. “This is my cursed bracelet. The first time I put it on, I turned into a girl. When I removed it, I changed back into a boy. It was easy to take off at first. But the longer I wore it, the harder it became to remove. Eventually, it wouldn’t come off at all no matter what I tried. I was enrolled here, and came to terms with my feminine self. This curse isn’t a curse anymore. It’s who I am. But a few weeks ago, the bracelet started to lose its glow and it didn’t feel as tight on my wrist. When that happened, I began to grow more and more masculine. I don’t want to go back to being a boy.”

“So your parents dumped you here too? I see a recurring theme.”

“I don't blame my parents,” Lulu replied. “They are good people and I love them. They just couldn’t handle losing their son.”

I turned the conversation back to her magic. “Sam said you think someone is undoing your magic. Just like Ashley Tart?”

Lulu nodded. “She was involved with some after-school activity where they were experimenting with magic.”

“Isn’t that forbidden?” I asked, glancing at Sophia.

“It is,” Lulu confirmed. “It’s not that Ashley wanted to undo her transformation. Quite the opposite. She loved what TG magic did for her. She wanted to find a way to do that for others-”

“But,” Sophia interrupted. “That’s why my mother - I mean benefactor - was kicked out. There are rules in place because magic is unpredictable and dangerous.”

“I think Ashley may have realized her mistake when it backfired on her,” Lulu continued.

Sam added, “Ashley, before she was Ashley, was a middle-aged guy. She started to age quickly a few weeks ago.”

“And that’s when she disappeared?”

Everyone nodded.

“We need to find this after-school activity.”

“She never mentioned who else was working with her,” Lulu added.

“Why do you think this is happening to you?”

Lulu shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe whatever happened to Ashley is contagious.”

I saw Sophia quickly back up, worry evident on her face.

“Do you really believe that?” I asked.

“I don’t know what to believe anymore,” Lulu admitted.

“I’m worried that Lulu will end up missing too,” Sam added, as she reached over and held Lulu’s hand, as if holding onto her would keep her from disappearing.

“No one else is going to end up missing,” I said, trying to calm everyone’s fears. “No one else is going to lose their magic.” I looked at Sophia too, who needed to hear that.

My words of comfort didn’t seem to have the effect they normally did. Maybe it’s because I look like a 14-year-old girl, and not a guy with authority.

“OK,” I said, trying to put the pieces together. “Ashley didn’t want her curse removed. But she wanted to help others. Do you think she had someone in mind? Sophia’s benefactor didn’t break the rules until she met someone who could benefit.”

“If a student here is using magic they could risk everything,” Sophia said.

“Unless they don't have anything to lose,” Sam added.

I thought about that for a moment. Who would not have something to lose? Someone who isn't happy. “Everyone here from the headmistress down, has said, you all like your curses. That everyone is happy. Is there anyone here that isn’t happy? That doesn’t like their curse?” I looked around at the girls in the room. They all shrugged.

"Well, it's not all rainbows," Lulu admitted. She looked over to Sophia. "No offense."

Sophia smiled wryly and waved her off.

"Lizzie still complains about being magically swapped into her sister's body and having her family embrace her sister as the new eldest son, but you can tell that being a girl agrees with her. Jamie still wants people to call her 'James' and dresses like a boy, but when her sister came to visit she told us that Jamie is so much more relaxed and confident in her new skin. Lily's curse prevents her from experiencing euphoria alone, but once she invited that Were to her room I haven't seen her without a smile. Short of Brandi and Brandon, I don't think there is anyone that hasn't been able to find their silver lining."

"Yeah. I don't think I've ever seen them smile," Sophia confirmed.

I was about to inquire further but was interrupted as Lulu began convulsing and coughing. She stood up and tried to brace herself against her nightstand.

The bracelet on Lulu’s arm glowed bright one last time, then stopped glowing all together. At that point the bracelet grew slightly in size and fell off her wrist, landing on the floor with a “clunk” of finality.

Lulu suddenly grabbed her chest and looked at us with fear in her eyes. She grew taller, the hair on her head got shorter, and her breasts receded. She sat back down on her bed, too shaky to stand.

“Lulu,” Sam said, moving to comfort her.

Lulu turned around and buried her head into her pillow. 

“Lulu, it’s OK,” Sam said, rushing to her girlfriend’s side and sitting on the bed.

“Go away. Everyone,” Lulu’s cries muffled through the pillow.

Sam started sobbing.

Through the dim lighting of the room, I saw the bracelet on the floor. I was afraid to even touch that thing. I found a pen on the nightstand and grabbed it. I picked up the bracelet with the pen and examined it. It looked like corroded bronze, and lacked any of the glowing properties I noticed when I first walked in.

“We should go,” Sophia said, choking up. She, too, had tears in her eyes.

I wanted to ask the obvious question - what happened if Lulu put this back on? But since it no longer glowed, I had a feeling nothing would happen. I then placed the bracelet on Lulu’s night stand and stood to join Sophia.

“Sam,” Sophia advised. “She needs her space.”

“I can’t leave her,” Sam said through her tears.

I shrugged and hinted to Sophia we should just leave her. As the two of us filed out of the room, I turned back around to Lulu and Sam. “Lulu, I’ll figure this out.” Of course, I have zero experience with magic bracelets. So whether I should’ve made that promise is debatable, but it felt like the right thing to say.

* * *

Sophia was silent on the way back to our room. Clearly she was worried. When we were in our room, I decided to check up on her.

“Hey Soph, Are you OK?”

“I’m worried,” she replied nervously.

“I can tell. I’ve never seen you so quiet. Even when you sleep, you’re loud.” I chuckled at my attempt to lighten the mood. She wasn’t amused.

“What if what’s happening to Ashley and Lulu happens to me?”

“It’s not,” I said, to soothe her worry.

“I can’t go back to being that guy, Cate. I just can’t.”

I heard a buzzing coming from my backpack. I opened it and retrieved my cellphone. It was Max. Oh, thank God!

“I’m in town. Where can we meet?” his text read.

I thought about it and smirked. Part of me wanted to revisit that diner. Maybe that sandwich is waiting for me. I decided against going there two days in a row. I think Sheriff Dickless knows something, but I haven’t figured out what that is yet. “There’s a lounge area in the Administration Building,” I messaged back.

“Twenty minutes?” he suggested.

“See you there,” I typed back.

I looked at Sophia as she started doing homework. “Hey, I need to run out real quick.”

She nodded her head. “I was gonna meet Julia for dinner in a bit, anyway. You’re welcome to join.”

“Thanks, we’ll see how long my errand lasts.” I grabbed my phone, dropped it into a pocket of my chinos and went to see the Chief. Hopefully he found the Slider so this case of the fading magic becomes someone else’s problem.

* * *

I left the dorm and walked to the Admin Building. Most things were closed at this hour, but there were chairs sprinkled around for lounging between classes. I stood in front of the building for about two minutes when I saw Chief Hamilton’s unmarked sedan pull up to the roundabout in the front. 

He got out of the car and walked towards me looking me up and down. He chuckled. “Wow, look at you Jack. They made you take a shower. You clean up well.”

“Yeah, well some teachers took offense to how I smelled,” I said, extending my hand. Max took it and gave me a friendly male handshake. “It’s good to see a familiar face.”

As we walked into the building, Max looked at me curiously. “School’s treating you that bad?”

“They’re giving me homework and making me study.” God, that sounded childish.

“How dare they,” he laughed.

We found seats in the vacant lobby and sat down.

“So, Jack, tell me what’s going on,” Max implored. “I got your texts.”

“It’s Cate, here,” I corrected him, looking around.

“Cate?” He looked at me with a shocked expression. “I thought you were going by Emma.”

“Well, no,” I lowered my voice in case someone was snooping. “I’m undercover. Don’t worry. Most students are eating dinner right now. I needed to make sure I had no connection to Jack or Emma. It was Hathaway’s idea. I’m going by Cate Fox.”

“Cate Fox,” he repeated. “Did you make that up?”

“Yeah. It sounded good at the time. It’s growing on me.”

“Umm. OK. Well, tell me what’s going on - Cate.”

“I’m in way over my head, Max. Tell me you found the Slider and Emma.”

“In over your head? That doesn’t sound like the Jack Baker I know.”

“Well, typically Jack Baker doesn’t have to deal with magic and teenage girls. And hormones. Fucking hormones. Did I mention teen girls?”

“Magic? Like the biker story I told you?”

“Yes. Just like that. Apparently there’s more to this missing student story. Someone is making the magic in some of these girls fade away.”

“Fading magic? Sounds like an interesting case.” Max went on. “I’m sure you can solve it. I can't wait to read your report.”

I shifted uncomfortably in my seat. He wasn’t acknowledging my question about Emma and the Slider. “You didn’t come with good news did you?”

He sighed. “No. We have not found either your body or the body of the Slider. The slider hasn’t used any of your bank accounts nor has stopped by your house or retrieved your car from the train station.”

“He’s too smart for that.” I shook my head. “He’s been sliding for a long time and knows not to assume my identity. He’s likely fled town where he could start over.” I sighed and put my head into palms. “It’s been four days. Surely the Slider must’ve moved on to a new body by now.”

“We don't know that,” Max said. “If he did start over with a new identity, there’s no reason to ditch your body yet.”

I looked back up at the Chief. “Starting over as an out-of-shape, balding 42-year-old?”

Max shrugged. “Don’t sell yourself short, Jack. Although, you’re right, your body is nothing without your charming personality.”

I chuckled at Max’s attempt to lighten the mood. “How about Emma? Did you check out that Pittsburgh connection?”

“It was a dead end. This Jacob boy must’ve been lying because we could not find him using the information you gave us. Emma has also not tried contacting, or returning to, the Kincades.”

“No, she wouldn’t go to her parents for help. She might go to a friend, though.”

“We’ve been scoping out her school and the close contacts you gave us.”

I banged my fist on the armrest in frustration. “I should be helping with my own case. Not repeating high school as a girl.”

“You know you can’t.”

“So, I’m stuck here like this for the foreseeable future?”

“It looks that way,” he sighed. “It can't be that bad, can it?”

“Well, you haven’t met my roommate.”

“Is there anything I can do for you, Jack - sorry - Cate?”

“Did you look into per diem? I need money.”

“I got per diem approved. Make sure to send me your receipts.”

“That’s great, Chief. Make the check out to Cate Fox and I’ll give you my campus mailing address. Can I get a credit card, too?”

“I’ll see what I can do with payroll. I don’t know about a credit card, Cate. I did however anticipate that you’d have no money to start off with. So I got the Kincades to send you money - provided you call them at least once a week.”

“What?” I said, raising my voice. It echoed off the tall gothic walls. I tried to reign in the volume of my voice. “They want me to call them? Couldn’t they just send me money?”

“They’re your parents.”

“They are not my parents.”

Max reached around and pulled a wallet out of his back pocket. He skimmed through a wad of bills and gave me several twenties. “This should hold you for a week until you call the Kincades and they send you money.”

I took the folded stack of 20s and slid them into my chinos. 

Max stood up. “In the meantime, take care of yourself, Cate. Maybe enjoy being a teenager again.”

“I hated being a teenager the first time around.”

“Well, this time you’re a little different.”

“You’re not helping, Max.”

We shook hands and I watched him walk out of the building.

I suppose I should go meet up with Sophia for dinner. But before I did, I decided to pay Ms. Hathaway a visit. If I’m going to be stuck at this school for the foreseeable future, I better help solve this case. Not necessarily for my own ego, but I feel like I need to help these girls.

I walked into the headmistress’s office and knocked on the door. She came out from another room and into the office. I wonder if she lived here.

“Good evening, Miss Fox,” she said. “What can I do for you?”

“Ms. Hathaway, you told me there was another missing person. I know about Ashley Tart. Who is the other?”

“The other missing girl was found the afternoon you enrolled.”

“Wait, really? Why didn’t you tell me that?”

“I have an Academy to run Miss Fox. You are a student.”

“I thought I was an undercover detective, hired to help you.”

“You're both, but you’re a student first, particularly around other people.”

It was apparent if I wanted information from her, I would have to ask the right questions because she was not going to just offer up any information. “Did you know Ashley’s magic was fading?”

“I heard rumors.”

“The same thing has happened to others.”

“I hadn’t heard that. Are you suggesting there’s an outbreak of some sort of…virus?”

I was about to answer, but truthfully I hadn’t considered a virus. I was focused on this being a man-made phenomenon. There had to be someone behind it. “I uh… hadn’t thought of that.”

“You made a big impression on Coach Barnes today.”

“She asked me to use a conditioner. So I did.”

“I meant at lacrosse practice.”

“I know. Well, I was testing out this thing I heard about Displaceds.”

“Don’t be surprised if she recruits you to play.”

“No offense, but my enrollment here is not a long term thing. I have no intention of joining the lacrosse team.”

“Suit yourself, Miss Fox. Now if that’s all, I would like to return to my dinner.”

I nodded, and she walked back through the door she came from. I guess she does live here. 

* * *

I made my way to the dining hall, made a sandwich, then found Sophia and Julia finishing up dinner. They both acknowledged my presence, but I sat there without saying much and silently ate dinner.

Sophia appeared to be in a better mood than she was earlier. Or she was good at masking her fears around Julia.

I looked around the dining hall out of boredom. I saw Brett, who noticed me looking at him. He winked at me, causing me to look in another direction. In the other direction was Kayla who saw me and pretty much made the same exact expression I just made to Brett and turned her back to me.

God, I hate high school.

I texted Sam, “How is Lulu doing?”

Sam texted back, “She’s refusing to leave her room. She’s not talking. She’s considering going home.”

“We can’t let her go home,” I replied. But was I saying that to be a friend, or was I more concerned about a piece of my investigation?

Without Lulu, I have nothing. She’s my only real good link to Ashley Tart at the moment.

“Can you talk to her?” Sam texted.

Me? “What can I say? Why would she listen to me?” I replied.

“You can convince her to stay. She seems to trust you. I’m not sure why.”

Me neither. I then realized I was at a dead-end in my investigation. Lulu’s not talking. She’s thinking of leaving. The missing girl is still missing. The mystery behind her disappearance is still a mystery. There’s now a secret club experimenting with illegal magic. Lulu made it sound like Ashley wasn’t alone.

I needed a break in the case. The only problem is I no longer had any leads to investigate. Odds are the secret magic club would go further underground after what happened to Ashley, making them harder to find.

My phone buzzed again. This time it wasn’t Sam. It was from “Mom,” who I assumed was Mrs. Kincade. “Call me, honey,” read the message.

I did not want to talk to her, but as Max said, she was going to be my source of income for the foreseeable future. 

I swallowed my pride, tried to put on a teenage girl persona, and dialed “Mom.”

Interlude 3 - Lulu’s Story

Two years ago, Louis was at a yard sale. Typically, he paid no attention to people putting junk out on their front lawn, but as he rode his bike past this one, something caught his eye. Something shiny. 

He got off his bike and made his way onto the lawn where other people were browsing tables of items for sale.

The item that caught his eye was a bracelet. Louis wasn’t into bracelets, so he was unsure what really prompted him to check this one out. The bracelet seemed like it was glowing and was calling to him. The price tag on it was $5. He had a sudden inspiration. This would be a cool gift for Mother’s Day, he realized.

He didn’t even try to haggle the price down. He just pulled a $5 bill from his wallet and bought the bracelet.

Louis put the bracelet into his shorts pocket, got back on his bike and continued home.

As soon as he was inside, he ran to his room to hide the gift somewhere his mother couldn't find it. 

Before putting the bracelet away, he sat down and studied it, turning it over in his hands. There was something about it that captivated him. The way it glowed. He slid it on and felt an instant rush and a tingling all over his body. He watched as the hairs on his arm near the bracelet started to recede as his arm slimmed out. This effect traveled up his arm and to his shoulders, down his torso and other arm. He felt like he was getting shorter as his shoulders shrank and his hips flared out. Then the hair on his head lengthened and covered his eyes. He quickly ran to the bathroom mirror, almost falling due to the way this new body moved.

When he saw his reflection he was amazed. Staring back at him was a girl. She looked like a sister he never had. He waved back at the reflection to verify that this was indeed a reflection. He then pushed the hair out of his eyes, ran his hands over his smooth skin, then groped his modest breasts. This was incredible!

Then he heard his mother calling him from another room. He frantically took off the bracelet and fortunately changed back into a boy, the tingling process going in reverse. He dashed back into his room and hid the bracelet in his closet.

At dinner that night, he felt both embarrassed and excited by the whole ordeal. As if a new world had opened up to him - a forbidden one.

For the next week, he would try on the bracelet before bed and dance around his room as his feminine self. Each time, he felt an emotional high like he had never experienced. The more he did it, the more it was on his mind when the bracelet was off.

He did not give it to his mother for Mother’s Day. This was his. He had become attached and enthralled with its power.

Before long, becoming a girl nightly in his room wasn’t good enough. He pushed his boundaries and snuck out of the house and walked around the quiet neighborhood as a girl. Even that eventually wasn’t good enough. Louis needed more. He wanted to try the bracelet on during the daytime. He was waiting for a reason to do so. 

One time, while riding his bike he passed a convenience store and decided he wanted to go in there as a girl. He hid his bike in the back of the store, put the bracelet on and walked into the store. He was so nervous as strangers looked at him. Did they know he was really a boy? Did they only see a teenage girl? He nervously bought a pack of gum and quickly rush out of the store. He did it! What a thrill to be a girl in public!

Another month went by with Louis testing the bracelet in stores and parks. He wanted to test it at school. He had this idea to meet up with his secret crush, Suzy, and try to befriend her. The plan was to gauge what kind of things Suzy liked so Louis could ask her out to a movie, or maybe spend a day at the theme park.

Louis nervously brought the bracelet into school, and put it on before homeroom. He struck up a conversation with Suzy, who did not appear to recognize the girl in front of him as the shy boy in her class. He introduced himself as a new student in school. When Suzy asked his name, he nervously responded with the first feminine name that came to mind, “Louise.”

When they went their separate ways to get to class, Louise realized she couldn't get the bracelet off. She ducked into a boys’ bathroom stall, where it took a few minutes before the bracelet would come off. She morphed back into Louis and quickly ran out of the bathroom and to class.

What a high! The thrill of being a girl and talking to Suzy combined with the risk of getting caught increased the psychological hold the bracelet had on him.

This continued for a few days, which each day resulting in the bracelet being harder to remove. However, Louis was so enthralled with the feelings he got as Louise, he barely noticed. Louis’s homeroom teacher was getting upset he would show up later and later each morning. But it was worth it as eventually Suzy asked Louise to join her at lunch time. Louis ducked into a vacant classroom, changed into Louise and would meet up with her new friend and her friends. 

Louise was amazed at how they quickly befriended her. She loved being treated like one of the girls. They were so warm and welcoming and talked about all sorts of things. It was so different from hanging out with the boys, who constantly berated each other.

The next week, Suzy and her friends invited Louise to go to the mall because they noticed Louise only wore boy clothes. Louis had his mother give him money and drop him off at the mall, where he ran to the bathroom to don his bracelet and become Louise. 

Louise and her new friends went from store to store shopping for girl’s clothes. Louise was having such a blast spending time with her new friends that she forgot the entire reason she befriended Suzy. After the other girls left, it took Louise nearly an hour to remove the bracelet before she could call her mom to pick Louis up.

These setbacks didn’t deter Louis. He was firmly a slave to that bracelet now. He couldn’t stop thinking about it or thinking about the next time he could be Louise.

Then it finally happened, Suzy invited Lousie to go to the local theme park. Just the two of them. Louis was aware of the risks. But the reward outweighed the risks. He never felt more alive than he did being Suzy’s friend. 

That Saturday morning, he was dropped off at the theme park. He put the bracelet on and transformed into Louise. She spent the entire day riding rides, sharing cotton candy, milkshakes, and holding hands for fireworks in the evening. She even earned a nickname from her new best friend - Lulu. 

Louis normally hated nicknames. He especially hated when people would call him “Lou,” but for some reason Louise couldn’t explain, “Lulu” just felt right. It felt fun. It felt feminine. It felt like her.

But then it was time to go home. However, the bracelet would not come off. Lulu knew this was a risk. But she didn’t expect it to not come off at all. Long after the theme park closed, Lulu sat there crying as she tugged at the bracelet, her wrist raw and throbbing, desperate to change back to Louis. Her parents came looking for Louis and found this girl sitting there. She had no choice but to come clean.

She told her parents everything. They tried removing the bracelet with soap and cooking oil. Then they tried cutting it off. Then the doctor's office. Nothing would remove the bracelet. 

After a few days, Lulu accepted it wasn’t coming off and that actually put her at ease. She didn’t understand the fuss the adults were making. She wasn’t sick. She wasn’t dying. She was just a girl. She had an idea she needed her parents to buy into. What if she would stay Louise? What if she went to school like this and accepted Louise full-time?

Her parents rejected that idea. 

Lulu pleaded to her parents. “There’s nothing wrong with me!” she cried.

They didn’t see it that way. They mourned for their son. They were scared of having a transgender child. They were scared of how the community would treat them. They didn’t know how to parent a teenage trans girl. 

So they instead enrolled her at PAA.

Chapter 8

Content Warning: Dysphoria.

“Good Morning Cate,” Virginia, the therapist greeted me as I sat down on the couch.

I made a grunting acknowledgement. I think one of the things I miss most about my previous life was coffee in the morning. It’s not that I’m dragging, cause I’m not. This body isn’t addicted to caffeine like my previous one, but the taste and the jolt typically cuts through typical Monday bullshit. Like this therapy session.

“How was your first week at PAA? Where would you like to start this morning?” 

I simply shrugged. “A coffee would be nice.”

Virginia got up from her chair, walked over to the coffee pot and started pouring into a coffee mug. “I would like to start with everything that’s happened in the week since we last met.”

“I went to class. I met people.”

When she was done pouring, she handed the mug to me. 

I looked at it. The mug was warm, and the aroma was enticing. I didn't actually expect her to give me coffee, so this was a pleasant surprise. “Is this a bribe?”

“No, Cate. These are your 50 minutes. You can talk about what you want. My role here is to facilitate your self-reflection. If coffee helps you be honest with yourself, I’ll give you coffee.”

I took a sip. Nice and hot. “Thank you. So can we sit here in silence as I… reflect?”

“We can. But I was actually curious about the incident at the diner.”

“You heard about that?”

“I was notified of it, yes. Would you like to discuss it?”

I wanted to say no, but I decided to indulge her. It’s the least I could do after she gave me some coffee. “Well, the manager there is a bigot. So is the sheriff.”

“That diner is notorious with their ‘No TG’s’ sign. Why did you go there?”

There was a sign? “I didn’t see the sign.”

“Did your roommate?”

“Sophia did warn me about the diner. But I was curious. I was also hungry.”

“And when it was evident you weren’t welcome there?”

“We stayed. It’s a free country. I wanted to see how that played out.”

“Cate, normally students at this school avoid confrontation. You seem to embrace it.”

“Well, someone has to. She told me ‘our kind’ weren’t allowed in there. I’ve never been told that before.”

“So, you had to test your boundaries?”

“I guess.”

“In your previous life, you’re not used to being told ‘no’.”

I shrugged. She was right. The only one allowed to tell me ‘no’ was the Chief. Maybe Cheryl back in the day, but that ship has certainly sailed. I certainly wasn’t going to take ‘no’ from the bigoted diner manager or sheriff.

“Cate, you’re familiar with privilege?”

“Yeah, yeah. I get it. I’m a middle aged white male. I have certain advantages.”

“That’s how you see yourself. What do the townspeople see?”

I sighed. “A 14-year-old girl.”

“Not just a girl. A girl from PAA.”

I shrugged and nodded.

“You said this is a free country. Do you believe that?”

“Yes. We fought for our freedoms in the revolutionary war. And to end slavery in the civil war.”

“Are all people in this country free today?”

“They should be.”

“As a middle aged white male, you felt you were free. That everyone was free. How about now?”

I started to slink down in my chair. This was getting uncomfortable. “Not anymore.” I whispered in embarrassment.

“So the privileges afforded to you as an adult male no longer apply to you?”

“No. Can we talk about something else?”

“Cate, I know this is uncomfortable for you, but typically the loss of privilege evokes strong feelings in people. People tend to lash out and blame the wrong people.”

“I’m only blaming the Slider.”

“OK, But I’m concerned about your safety. You told me in your previous life you often put yourself in harm's way.”

“I was a… firefighter. It was my job.”

“What would’ve happened if you got hurt last week?”

“I’ve been hurt many times over my career… as a firefighter.”

“You told me last session that you considered your body ‘on-loan’. What if she got hurt? What if your roommate got hurt?”

“Then that sheriff will pay.”

“Interesting,” she said, taking notes.

“What?”

“A week ago you hated your roommate. Now you’re willing to protect her.”

“She’s annoying. But she’s my roommate.”

More note-taking. ”Tell me about Sheriff Dearing.”

“You know him?” 

“Cate, I live in Weatherford. He’s an elected official.”

“Elected? People elected that? Did you vote for him?”

Virginia chuckled. “Hell, no! Actually, I wanted to hear from you. What is your impression of him? As an outsider.”

“He’s a dick. Walks around like he owns the place. Me and Sophia were doing nothing wrong. He came up to us, misgendered Sophia. Asked us to leave a restaurant for no reason. When I tried to stand up for my right as an American, he slammed me to the table. Next time I see that son-of-a-bitch, I’m going to make him pay.”

Virginia looked at me and didn’t write anything.

“What? Aren't you going to write that down?”

“That’s the most emotion I’ve seen out of you since we’ve met.”

“I just hate cops like that.”

“Why is that?”

“They give all cops a bad name. We’re supposed to protect and serve the community, not go around being bigots and serving special interests.”

“You said, ‘we’.”

Shit. “Did I? If I did, it was a mistake. Police and Firemen have a rivalry and we’re often grouped together. Let’s talk about something else.”

She finished writing then looked at me. “Let’s switch gears then. You’ve been at PAA a week now. Do you feel abandoned?”

“Abandoned? No, I don't think so.”

“Last week you said your body’s parents sent you here.”

“Well, I have no connection to them, so I’m glad they sent me away. They really sucked.”

“Do you still talk to them?”

“I’m supposed to call them weekly. You know… to remind them that they have a daughter that needs money.”

“When did you last talk to them? What did you talk to them about?”

“Monday night. The father needed help logging into HBO on their smart TV. The mother gossiped about some of Emma’s friends, then complained about their live-in servant. I’m glad I’m out of there.”

“So you admit you’re happier living with Sophia than your body’s parents?”

I chuckled. “Sure, but don’t tell Sophia that.”

“How about loved ones from your previous life? Do any of them know you’re here? Has anyone reached out to you?”

I thought about the department. Do I think Chief Hamilton abandoned me? I haven’t heard from him since that day in the Admin lobby. “Only one person knows I’m here.”

“And who is that?”

“My friend. He visited me last week. He’s been sending me money.”

“How did that make you feel?”

“I dunno. How would that make you feel?”

“Loved,” she suggested.

“Well it’s nice to have one person who knows the real me, thinking about me.”

That answer pleased Virginia. I’m here to please.

* * *

“Alright class, please take out your nail polish,” Ms. Barnes said as she handed out cotton balls and nail polish remover.

I raised my hand. “Mrs. Barnes, why do we have to do this? Isn't telling us that - in order to be a girl we need to learn nail polish, sexist?”

“Yes and no,” the teacher replied. “Outside of the class you can express your gender as you see fit. This is part of the curriculum because you’re meant to leave your comfort zone and experiment with things you were not exposed to in your previous life as a male.”

I grumbled as I pulled out the bag of cosmetics I bought over the weekend. I let Sophia pick most everything out. I insisted on black polish though. It was the least feminine color I could go with.

Mrs. Barnes demonstrated the proper technique to paint our nails. Slow and steady. Broad strokes. After she did that, it was our turn.

I huffed, and did as I was told. It went faster than I actually expected and I didn’t paint my skin.

“Good job, Fox,” Mrs. Barnes said.

I cringed in embarrassment. This is the last class that I wanted to be a teacher’s pet in.

“No fair,” a girl behind me named Becky said. “She’s a Displaced. It’s easy for her.” Becky always complains in class. She’s the result of a TG virus and complains even more than me. 

Remember that hazing from last week? It didn’t end there. I’ve been getting singled out as the new girl for the past week. I think each girl knows they can rile me up. Sophia and my teachers have been encouraging me to not let it get to me. If I ignore them, they’ll stop. Did I mention I hate high school? “If you want to switch places, Becky, let me know,” I retorted.

“Is that a threat?” Becky replied. “Maybe you really are a Body Hopper.”

“If I was a Body Hopper I wouldn’t even be here right now listening to you bitch-”

“Ladies,” Mrs. Barnes interrupted to stop the bickering. “Cate, can I see you for a moment at my desk?”

I got up from my desk and went to the teacher. “Sorry, Mrs. Barnes. I know I shouldn’t let the girls get under my skin.”

“I was calling you over because I was curious about you being a Displaced.”

“Oh,” I replied. “Well, You know what they say. If the body’s owner did it often, it comes easy to me. Even if I don't know what I’m doing.”

“I’ve been meaning to ask you about last week - at Lacrosse practice?”

Oh boy, I knew what was coming. “I know what you’re going to ask. I have no idea how to play lacrosse.”

“But your body’s previous owner did?”

“I think so. I never actually talked to her, but there’s pictures on her phone that support that idea.”

“I’d like you to join the team, Cate.”

“Me? Sure, my body may know how to run and shoot, but I have no idea what I’m doing. I couldn’t tell you strategy, positions, or-”

“But I can teach you that.”

I looked away and shook my head. I wasn’t here to play sports. I was here to find Ashley Tart. Which I wasn’t doing because my case has gone cold and I’m stuck in class putting polish on my nails. 

“I’m told you have anger issues. Playing a sport could be a constructive outlet.”

“I don’t know,” I said, but I knew she was right. I played plenty of sports in my youth. Football, baseball, and various martial arts. My knees - my former body’s knees - reminded me of that every chance they got. Until last week that is. I’m not going to lie, testing out this agile 14-year-old body was tempting.

“But I do. I know. I’ve been in your position before. Angry at my situation. Sports is what allows me to burn off some of that aggression.”

I didn’t want to give her a definitive answer. I didn’t want to play girl’s lacrosse. I’m not a girl. “I’ll think about it, Mrs. Barnes.”

When I went back to my desk, my fingernails were almost dry. I blew on them like I’ve seen hundreds of girls do in the past.

Mrs. Barnes addressed the class again, “If you’d like, you can do your toes next. This time it’s a little harder. You can use cotton balls as spacers.”

I took off the socks and shoes I was wearing and saw my feet. I wiggled my toes which still had green polish on them. I suddenly got enormous guilt as I stared at my toes. Emma painted those. Emma is not here in this body. Emma might be dead and I’m doing nothing to find or save her. This nail polish came with this body. It is a part of her. Here I am erasing a part of her. 

It wasn’t until Mrs. Barnes interrupted my thoughts that I realized I had stopped breathing.

“Cate, are you OK?” she asked.

I looked up at her, finally taking a breath. “I’m fine.”

“It looked like you were having a panic attack.”

Was I? “I think I’ll skip painting my toes,” I told Mrs. Barnes. I looked back down at them. “I… just can’t. Yet. You know. Sentimental reasons.”

Mrs. Barnes looked at them, then back at me, then nodded. “I understand.” She came closer and whispered. “It’s OK. Swappers go through the same thing. For the first year I had to get permission from my husband before I did anything to her body. You just have to tell yourself that it’s just nail polish.” She walked away leaving me with my thoughts.

While I appreciated Mrs. Barnes' concern, it didn’t help. It’s different. I’m not a Swapper. I’m a Displaced. She can ask her spouse for permission. I don’t have that luxury. I should be saving Emma, not erasing her.

* * *

After my last class, I got two notifications on my cell phone. One was from Sam. She asked me to meet her at Lulu’s dorm room. The other was from an “Alyssa.” I recognized that name as Emma’s close friend. The Kincades gave me her contact info when I was still searching for Emma. I never got around to actually talking with Alyssa before my run-in with the Slider.

The message from Alyssa said, “Hey girl, how did last week go? Are you still with Jacob? You haven’t been back to school. Msg me back!” Followed by a whole series of emoji.

I forgot for a moment that Emma had friends. This is the first time one of them has tried to contact her since I became her.

I was at a loss of what I wanted to tell this Alyssa. Should she know her friend is missing? Or her body has been possessed by a cop? She should know her friend isn’t coming back anytime soon. So I replied with a partial truth, “I never made it past the train station. My parents flipped. I’m at a boarding school for the foreseeable future.”

Why did I reply to her? I don’t know. I felt forthcoming at that moment. Maybe it’s because I’ve spent a week as a teen girl and kinda started making friends…. but don’t tell Sophia that! Last thing she needs to hear is that she’s successfully breaking down my walls. She starts to grow on you. Like fungus.

I put the phone away and decided to see what Sam wanted. Rather than stop off at my own dorm, I went straight to Lulu’s.

When I arrived at Lulu’s dorm this time, the blinds were at least open.

I was greeted by Sam and Lulu who were both standing there mid-conversation. Lulu, unlike last time, was now dressed fully like a boy. Street clothes. Complete with t-shirt and shorts.

“Lulu, I’m jealous,” I said. “I’d love to wear a t-shirt and cargo shorts.”

“None of my other stuff fit,” she glumly replied and walked over to a dresser.

It then occurred to me that she likely didn’t want to be wearing that stuff. Shit. I need to remember to be more sensitive about that next time. 

“Cate,” Sam said in a pleading manner as if she was waiting for me. This is the most animated I’ve seen Sam. “Tell Lulu she has to go back to class.”

I was taken by surprise. “I um.. am in no position to tell anyone to do anything. Go to class, Lulu.” I shrugged.

“I should go home,” Lulu said to me.

I looked around and confusedly asked, “Aren’t you home?”

“Exactly,” Sam said before Lulu could answer.

I watched as Lulu grabbed a stack of clothes and carried it over to a suitcase that was lying open on her bed. “Oh.” I realized what they were actually discussing. “You want to go home - home. Why?” I know why. I’m just pleading ignorance to let her explain it to me in her own words.

“I’m getting stir crazy,” Lulu replied, shifting around the clothing in the suitcase. “I have to get out of this room. But I’m a boy again. I can’t go out like this.”

“Why not?” I asked. “You look like a regular boy. There’s boys at this school.”

“But they’re Weres and Shifters. I’m just a regular boy. I’m a Normie.” She turned around and headed back to the dresser.

“You’re a girl,” Sam said. “You’re trans.”

“I know I am.” Lulu said, on the verge of tears. “But I don't look like myself anymore.”

And now they’re both crying again. So I started backing away towards the door. “Umm.. should I go?”

“I’m sorry, Sam,” Lulu said, holding on to her dresser. “This dysphoria is a bitch. I hate it.”

Sam said nothing and embraced Lulu from behind. 

Oh, God, I hate being in the middle of private conversations. Why was I even invited here? I stood there quietly wondering how Sam was doing. If Lulu’s gender affected Sam. After all, her girlfriend changed into her boyfriend. She must be taking it hard too.

“There’s nothing for me here,” Lulu said between sobs. “I should go home.” She turned to face her girlfriend.

“But I’m here,” Sam emphasized.

“I know you are, Sam,” Lulu said, holding Sam’s hands. “I love you, but I’m not a TG anymore.”

“I don’t want you to go, Lulu,” Sam begged. She had watery eyes.

I was still wondering why I was here. This sounded more like something Sophia should be handling. Not me. But then I thought about Ashley Tart again. She went missing after getting older. Did she go home too? When the Magics lose their magic, do they just up and go home? Lulu is no longer a TG. Ashley was no longer high school age.

“Hey Sam, Lulu,” I said, interrupting them. “Why am I here?”

They looked at each other for a moment. Lulu seemed hesitant, but responded. “Brandi - Brandon”

I heard those names last week when I first met Lulu. “What about them?”

“They’ve been acting suspiciously,” Sam clarified.

“How so?” I asked, suddenly taking more interest.

“They have a cursed mood ring. Typically it causes full-time dysphoria for them.”

“Both of them?” I asked

“Brandi - Brandon are the same person. They’re bigender. Some days they’re Brandi. Some days they’re Brandon.”

“Another shapeshifter?”

“No,” Sam replied. “Those are the only forms their mood ring manifests. The problem is it manifests the opposite of how they feel. It keeps them in a constant state of dysphoria.”

“Can I ask the obvious question?” I asked. “Why don’t he or she just take it off?”

“They can’t,” Lulu added. “Just like my bracelet.”

“Well, I understand how your bracelet works.” I said. “It made you feel good. It made you feel like you. Why would Brandi or Brandon wear something awful like that?”

“Whoever made it, promised them it would change with their moods,” Lulu replied. “It didn’t work out that way. It worked in reverse. Now it’s stuck, like my bracelet was.”

“Gotcha. So why are they suspicious?”

Sam and Lulu looked at each other. Lulu shook her head.

“Sorry Cate, Lulu doesn’t want to betray her friend.” Sam said.

“Sorry,” Lulu said to me when she looked.

I nodded. I was slightly annoyed. Why did they even ask me to come if they weren’t going to give me the details? 

When Lulu turned her focus to her suitcase, Sam looked at me and nodded her head in the direction of the door. She wanted to talk in private. 

I got the hint. “It’s OK,” I replied, walking to the door. “We’ll figure this out.” I turned around to Lulu. I’m not good at inspiring speeches or making people feel better. But before I left I should say something to her. “Hang in there, Lulu. Someone once told me you can be whatever you want to be here at PAA. If you want to be a girl, be a girl. If not, don’t.”

Lulu turned to Sam. “Would you be OK if I presented as a boy?”

“As long as you don’t leave,” Sam said, smiling and wiping the dried tears away.

As they kissed, I casually strolled out the door.

I slowly walked through the dorm and thought of what I learned. If Brandi - Brandon was Lulu’s friend, odds are Sophia knew them. I should ask her about them. 

I exited the building and stood in the quad. Curious. Nobody was around. 

It wasn’t long before Sam caught up with me. “Cate,” she said, running to catch up to me.

“Where is everyone?” I asked.

“Full moon tonight,” she replied. “It’s not really my thing, but it’s insanely popular. Hey - about Brandi - Brandon. Don’t let Lulu know I told you, but I can tell you why they’re suspicious.”

“OK, go ahead.”

“They’re happy,” Sam revealed. “Euphoric.”

“That’s it? Being happy isn’t suspicious behavior. If so, Sophia would be suspect number one.”

“For someone that’s dysphoric 24/7, it’s a huge difference. Imagine if Eeyore started to act like Tigger. You’d be suspicious of them.”

“That would be concerning. OK, I guess I’ll go find this person.” I looked at Sam. I’m typically not the kind of guy to notice when a girl changes her hairstyle, but I noticed Sam’s hair was not as pink. Normally it’s hot pink. It was more of a carnation pink today. Maybe I should give her a compliment. “I like your new color.”

She looked at me curiously. “New color?”

“Your hair. You dyed it a new color right?” It was then I realized her hair was vibrant upstairs with Lulu.

She glared at me, then pulled a lock in front of her eyes. “Shifters don't have to dye their hair.”

She straightened her posture and her hair suddenly turned vibrant pink again. I noticed her puffy red eyes returned to normal color. “I’m just stressed out. I should get going.”

“Get some rest!” I said as she walked away.

As she got farther away from me, her body language got depressed and her hair color faded again.

“She literally wears her emotions.” I mumbled to no one in particular. It was then I realized Sam was putting on a strong front for Lulu and let her guard down when she left. It must be exhausting to put on a positive front for so long.

* * *

As I was nearing my dorm, I noticed a cute girl in street clothes coming at me. She was wearing a crop top and tight jeans with designer rips. She looked well over 18 with flowing blonde hair and a killer smile.

We both shared a moment of eye contact. 

She smiled and said, “Hey, New Girl.”

Typically, my go-to response this past week has been “My name is Cate.” But I couldn’t get those words out. All I said was, “Hey.”

As she kept walking, I was dumbfounded. Who was she? Is she a teacher? I should ask Sophia about her.

When I got into my dorm, there was a certain electricity with everyone inside. Smiles and excitement. Everyone was in their street clothes and some were in fancier attire. Almost as if it was the weekend and a big school dance about to happen. But it’s Thursday.

I minded my own business and walked into my room. I expected Sophia to be in there, but she wasn’t.

I had things to do. I started by adding new notes in my casebook. I need to find Brandi - Brandon. I’ll have to wait until Sophia comes home so I can ask about them. 

My phone chimed with a new message. It was Alyssa. “OMG, when are u coming back?”

I typed back, “I don’t know.”

When Sophia didn’t come home, I started doing homework and was getting slightly annoyed that the music emanating from the hallway was getting louder. I should really go bang on their door and yell, “Police!” That’s always a crowd pleaser.

An hour went by and no Sophia. I was starting to get a little concerned. 

I heard a knock on the door. Maybe that’s Sophia, but I didn’t lock the door.

I opened the door to find Amanda standing there. Flanked by Jessica and Sally. I did a double-take. They were dressed in really skimpy dresses. My eyes got wide as I looked my classmates up and down. Wow. I mean Wow. Whoever did their makeup made them all look over 18.

“Cate!” they cheered. 

“I’m glad you’re home,” Amanda said.

“What’s going on? I asked.

“It’s Lunacy!” They all cheered in unison.

“Um, what is that?” Aside from my classmates acting like lunatics.

“It’s the full moon,” Jessica answered.

“Harvest moon,” Amanda added. “It’s the first full moon of the semester.”

“Everyone heads out to the club,” Sally sang while shaking her ass in the hallway.

“The club?” I echoed. So many thoughts ran through my head. I haven’t gone clubbing since my then-soon-to-be-wife dragged me out in my 30’s. I can not go clubbing as a girl. Wait a second - none of us are of age. “What club is going to let 14 year old TGs in?”

“There’s a teen-only club in town that’s only open for us during the full moon,” Jessica replied.

“Get dressed, come with us,” Amanda insisted.

Dancing and clubbing wasn’t really my scene. How do I let my classmates down gently? “Oh, I dunno. I have nothing to wear.” 

Just then, Jessica held up a black dress. “We assumed you didn't, so we brought one for you.”

Wow, they’re persistent. “I kinda don't wear dresses.”

“Cate,” Sally pleaded. “Girlfriend, I bet you’d look awesome in a dress.” 

“I uhh... can’t wear a dress.”

“Why not?” Jessica asked.

“Oh, Cate, don’t give me that, ‘I’m still a guy’ crap,” Amanda said. “You’re a girl. A cute girl. And we’re gonna make you a hot girl tonight.”

I grimaced. I don't want to be cute or hot. “Oh, joy,” I said sarcastically as the three girls pushed their way into my room. I looked at the dress in her hands. It was so small. “Hey, wait up. I know I’m short and petite. But that is not going to fit me.

“That’s why it’s called a little black dress, silly.”

Someone shoot me.

Over the next half hour, Amanda, Jessica and Sally helped me get dressed. They started by raiding my clothes drawers. 

“Do you have a thong?” Sally asked.

“Why would I have a thong?” was my reply.

She did, however, find the lone black bra I had brought to school. As I sat on the bed, they applied various makeups to my face. 

Jessica jumped onto the bed and came behind me with a thick pair of tongs. 

“What is that?”

“A crimper,” she replied as she started tugging at my hair.

“Hey, has anyone seen my roommate?” I asked.

A chorus of “no’s.”

“I’m starting to get worried.”

“She’s likely already at Lunacy,” Amanda said. “Don’t worry about it.”

Minutes later, which seemed like an eternity, the girls pulled me off the bed. I felt cold. I felt like I wasn’t wearing anything. The hem of the little black dress barely came to mid-thigh. The dress was sleeveless and my arms were exposed. 

Then they dragged me over to face Sophia’s mirror.

Ho-ly shit.

This can’t be me. I didn’t recognize myself. I mean I didn’t recognize Emma. Standing there was a hot girl. Perfect makeup. Red lipstick. Long legs. Cleavage. Crimped bouncy hair.

“Girl, you’re gonna knock the guys dead,” Amanda predicted.

“I don't want to knock the guys dead,” was my reply. “I look like jail-bait.”

“Don’t worry, Cate, it’s a teens-only club,” Jessica said, trying to calm my fears.

As I continued to stare at my reflection, I wondered what Mrs. Kincade would think of how I’m dressed. Or rather what would Emma think?

Chapter 9

Despite the lack of street lights, the street was brightly lit by the full moon. Our walk to town was quiet - except for the clicking and clacking of our heels and the eerie sound of the corn swaying in the breeze. 

Speaking of heels. I hate that I knew how to walk in these. I should be falling over and spraining an ankle. Instead I was walking perfectly and I could feel my ass swaying. Stupid Displaced muscle memory.

The town was visually quiet as most of the shops were closed for the night. Kelly’s Pharmacy, Bigots Diner. All dark and locked up. As for sound, I could hear the thumping of base coming from a single nondescript door right next to the liquor store. As we got closer, the thumping gave way to music. I must have passed that door last week, but never noticed it there.

Outside of the door sat a bouncer. The bouncer was massive. He looked like a pro football player. Even while perched on a stool, he towered over me.

Next to the bouncer, a sign read “PAA Students Only.” Considering there’s usually “No TGs” signs in this town, this was a nice reversal. I wonder if the rest of the town was closed on purpose.

Amanda pulled her student ID out of her bra to show the bouncer. So did Sally and Jessica.

And me. 

Yes. Before we left my dorm, I made a big stink about lacking pockets and not wanting to carry a purse. That is when Jessica without warning took my student ID and shoved it into my left bra cup to shut me up. After shaking my head in embarrassment, I grabbed a wad of cash and slid it into the other cup when nobody was looking.

The bouncer looked at my ID, then looked at me. He had orange eyes.

“You’re a shifter,” I said.

“Hi, Cate,” he said in a deep voice. “We have femme class together.” He handed my ID back to me. “You look hot tonight. Have fun!”

As the three of us walked into the club I asked Amanda, “Who was that?”

“That’s Melissa,” she replied over the music. “She said being a bouncer is a good paying gig for a shifter. Especially during Lunacy where the owners of the club don’t want Normies involved.”

I don’t think I’ll look at Mellissa the same way again. Now that I know she can crush me if she wanted to.

The club was like any other night club I’ve been in. Dark. Strobe lights. black lights that make certain clothing glow, but since everyone’s wearing black, it just makes their teeth glow green. It smelled like a cocktail of perfumes, colognes and sweat.

I followed the girls through the crowded club. Like they said, everyone around us was a teen. Although with all of the makeup and clubbing attire many of them could likely pass as 18 to 21.

The girls made a beeline to the women’s restroom where other girls were congregating in front of the mirror. None of them went into a stall and instead fixed their hair or outfits in front of the mirror.

Amanda adjusted her bra then smoothed out her dress.

When in Rome, right? I looked at myself in the mirror and copied Amanda’s mannerisms Adjusted my boobs, and smoothed out this dress. I looked at my reflection in the mirror a little more. All dolled up in a skimpy black dress and heels with tons of makeup on. What am I even doing here?

I was pulled by Sally as the group left the restroom.

I found myself in the middle of the dance floor with my three classmates dancing around me. I awkwardly tried to dance. I was never a good dancer. Even at my wedding.

As I made awkward gyrations, I wondered why Emma’s muscle memory wasn’t taking over. “I have no idea what I am doing,” I complained. 

“You’re thinking too much,” Jessica said into my ear. “You didn’t think when you put those heels on. Just lose yourself in the music.”

Lose myself in the music? I don’t even know this song. Is this what kids are listening to these days?

I closed my eyes and focused on the rhythm and beats. Before I knew it I had my arms up and was swaying to the music.

“Yeah, girl!” Jessica cheered.

I opened my eyes and realized I was dancing with them. For a moment it felt fun and thrilling. A smile formed on my face. Maybe that was Emma’s muscle memory that was smiling. 

Then I remembered who I was. I should be back home drinking a beer with Max. This was too much for me. So I decided to revert back to Jack’s Clubbing Playbook. “I’m goin’ to the bar, do you want anything?”

“No, thanks,” was the response I got from the three girls, so I snaked my way through the dance floor and found myself at the bar area. I flagged the bartender and looked around.

The bar was decorated with the same PAA school spirit swag as the dining hall. In addition to that were old photos in various stages of age. Perhaps alumni through the years? Taped to the back of the wall were different variations of Pride flags. Many of which I didn’t recognize.

On the wall opposite of the bar was a row of booths. What caught my eyes was the booth in the far corner. Sophia. This was the first time I saw her wearing black. She too was wearing a little black dress, and the only reason I know it was Sophia was she had purple and yellow striped socks and arm warmers that brightly glowed under the blacklight.

I, however, didn't see her face. That’s because - get this. She was sucking face with a boy!

“Isn’t that your roommate?” a voice asked from beside me.

I turned to find that hot teacher I crossed paths with this afternoon. 

“Yes, it is,” I replied. Why was I upset? Was I jealous?

“Hi, I’m Brittany,” she said, holding her hand out.

“Cate,” I replied, shaking it.

“We’ve already met, Cate,” she said with a familiar smile.

“Oh, yeah,” I replied, thinking back to earlier. “So, I thought this was a teens only club. I didn’t know they let teachers in.”

She laughed. “Cate, I’m a student, not a teacher. I’m 14. I’m a freshman just like you.”

I looked her up and down. “No way.” She didn’t have orange eyes. She’s not a shifter.

“I’m a Were. The full moon is very generous to us.”

“I see.” I thought they looked like teen models that day in the quad. Clearly their super power is looking like adult models.

She nodded back at Sophia and the guy. “He’s cute.”

“I’m not into dudes.”

“Oh, so you’re into your roommate?”

“I never said-”

She laughed. “You’re cute when you’re jealous, Cate.”

“I’m not jealous. I’m not cute.”

“Yes, you are. You can’t cover up that scrumptious exterior with your performative masculinity.”

I ignored that and looked back over to Sophia and the boy. “Who is he?”

“James. They’ve been seeing each other since the summer.”

“I didn’t know she had a boyfriend.”

“It's on and off again. Like - once a month. He’s a Were, like me. It’s complicated.”

I then thought back to my first day here. Sophia saw a Were-girl wave to her and got embarrassed. “Ohh - so he’s the biter.”

“Do you like biters, Cate?”

“No. My ex-wife was a bloodsucking fiend.”

“Shame. Even blood sucking fiends can be fun.”

Just then the bartender stopped in front of me. I recognized her from the bigot diner last week. She was the waitress who advised us not to wear our uniforms there. She looked at me as if she also recognized me. “What can I get for you?”

“Budweiser,” I replied.

She looked at me with a stern expression, like she was not amused. “Try again.”

I shrugged. It was worth a try. “Fine. Coke.”

The bartender came back with a clear plastic cup filled with ice then shot Coke in it with the soda gun. “If you want to know about your friend, stop by Saturday at lunch,” she said, sliding the cup to me. “Try to look inconspicuous this time.” 

So she did recognize me. I nodded, paid for the drink and tip. 

Finally! I now have a lead I can follow. Maybe I’ll also get that pastrami sandwich. I guess tonight wasn’t a waste after all.

I took a sip and instantly felt the carbonated bite of the cola.

“Do you want to dance, Cate?” Brittany asked.

“Well, I only just learned how to dance tonight.”

“I could tell.” She smiled.

“Were you watching me?”

“Guilty. Now how about that dance?”

I shrugged. “Fine. I make no promises I won’t embarrass us both though.”

She grabbed my hand and led me out to the dance floor. We walked by Amanda who winked at me.

I closed my eyes and let the music take over me again. Before I knew it, I was twerking. I felt Brittany grinding on me. She held my hips. I didn’t know what to do. I was dancing to the music, but didn’t know what move to make next. It then occurred to me that muscle memory wasn’t going to help if we started doing something that… Emma never did. That reminded me that I’m 14 and there’s a limit to what this body knows how to do.

“Relax,” Brittany blew into my ear.

Her warm breath gave me goosebumps. I closed my eyes again, and tried to put myself into the shoes of previous women I’ve danced with. I liked it when they’d back their ass up into me, so I did that to Brittany.

“There you go, Cate.”

I started to feel flush. Yes, it was hot in this club, but I was getting all sorts of sensations that only happened when I would get turned on. What did my friends say last week? “Stupid hormones.” I was well aware of them raging. They were getting in the way of my confidence. I felt like I was a teenage boy again. So awkward. Unable to say anything witty or clever. “I need a break.”

I made a beeline back to the bar to order another Coke. Before I could flag the bartender, I realized Brittany had followed me.

I looked at her and was taken by surprise when she grabbed my face and pulled me in for a kiss.

Our lips met and her tongue pushed through to meet mine.

When she pulled back a second later, I was stunned. “Wow, that was forward,” was all I could muster.

She backed up and looked at me. “You’re not used to being pursued?”

“No,” I said. “I’m used to being the guy. I’ve only been a girl for a week. Honestly, this is all overwhelming to me.”

“Then you pursue me, Cate. Be the guy.”

Wow. I kinda wish I had this kind of luck when I was a guy. Something felt off, though, I was flooded with so many emotions. Nervousness. Giddiness. I felt like a teenager again. “I’m not really on my game.” I let out a nervous laugh. “Usually I have my male charisma. A witty one-liner…”

“Then let me pursue you.”

She kissed me again, and this time I opened my mouth and let her in freely. Her tongue massaged mine.

She then started sucking on my jaw, and then my neck.

I let out a moan.

I suddenly turned red with embarrassment and cupped my mouth. What was that? That wasn’t one of my erogenous zones! 

“Someone was liking that.” Brittany whispered.

“It’s just that… I… “ That teenage hormone part of me was giddy with excitement at having a new body to explore. The other part of me that was a 42 year-old-guy was trying to tame her. Down, girl. “This isn’t my body-”

I felt a hand on my arm. I looked over and it was Amanda.

She whispered. “Are you OK? Do you need to be saved?” 

Huh? I never had wing-women before. I imagine if I wanted to be saved from this gorgeous woman in front of me, all I’d need to do is tell Amanda, and my three friends will pull me out. A part of me considered it. I was in over my head and wasn’t in control of this situation. But I was kinda thriving on the lack of control here. What did Max say to me? Enjoy being a teenager again. I turned and whispered. “I’m fine. Thx.”

Amanda smiled at me, winked and disappeared back into the crowd.

“Did you tell your friends you’re good?” Brittany asked.

“How’d you know?”

“It might be your first night out as a girl, but it’s not mine.”

“So did your friends try to save you from me yet?” I nervously chuckled.

“Yes, actually. Before I came over here. Your reputation precedes you.”

“What do people say about me?”

“That cute petite girl who hasn’t let go of her past life as a guy and is quick to get angry.”

“Yeah, that sounds like me. Except the cute part.”

“Hey, let’s get a booth,” she said, grabbing my hand. I felt powerless as I gave into my teenage hormones and followed her into the dark booth.

When we got to the booth I went in first, and she followed me. WIthin seconds she was all over me. I couldn’t help myself and I followed her lead.

Her hands were all over me. On my hips. My back. She cupped my breasts. Her kisses found every single erogenous zone on my ears and neck. I clearly had a lot of them now. I stopped resisting her and let myself moan and let Brittany know what she was doing was welcome.

Brittany was getting off on my moans. Hell, I was too.

But It was when her hands touched my thigh and worked their way under that short dress, that I was snapped out of it. My mind and body were finally on the same page and both told me to stop.

I grabbed her hand to stop it. “I can’t.”

She looked at me with pleading eyes. The same pleading eyes I would give former lovers when my desire was cut short.

“Sorry. I’m not ready.” I sat up and smoothed out the dress.

“I respect that. We don’t have to do anything more than we're doing. Do you wanna get out of here? Maybe get some coffee? I swear I’ll respect your boundaries.”

I nodded. 

She gently held my hand and we walked through the club. 

I followed Brittany out of the club and passed some knowing glaces by Amanda, then the bouncer, Melissa. My head was still spinning and I felt buzzed. And I hadn’t had a single alcoholic drink. 

* * *

I expected we would go to a Starbucks for coffee and conversation, but instead we walked towards cornfields and the campus.

“I thought we were going for coffee,” I finally asked.

“We are,” she smiled. “Nothing is open in town during the full moon.”

That made sense and angered me at the same time. The local businesses were so concerned with their bigotry, they’d turn down making money.

We entered the campus gates and slowly walked through the campus, holding hands. Not much was said as we both took in the campus under moonlight.

The campus was beautiful in the moonlight. Even more so when we got to the quad. Every beautiful ornate building was casting equally beautiful shadows. Shadows of trees and reflections of moonlight off the stained glass windows danced around the quad. It was magical. As if these buildings were constructed with a full moon in mind.

I followed Brittany into Colby hall and to her dorm room. Oh my God, is this girl taking me back to her room? Part of me was worried that we were going to continue our intimacy here. A worry I never had as a guy. Why was I worried about that now? Was I worried I was taking advantage of Brittany? Was I worried she was going to take advantage of me?

In some ways I’m reminded of the night Cheryl and I first met. I was a nervous wreck. None of my typical jokes landed. But she laughed away. Then she’d make jokes and I felt like I had met my match. I don't think Brittany is anything like Cheryl, but the way she is making me feel is putting me on the same awkward footing. 

I have no idea what I was doing. Normally I had a plan of action. Conversations I wanted to start. A plan to look for body language. Something to tell me if I should make a move. But normally I was the one taking a girl to my home. 

Brittany is completely in control of this situation. And we both know it.

She turned on the lights. I was prepared for her to ravish me. But instead she quietly walked over to her coffee maker and started brewing instant coffee.

I looked around her room. Two beds. I couldn’t tell which side was hers and which side was her roommates. Neither side was overly masculine or feminine. Lots of neutral earth tones.  Very neatly kept.

“How do you like it?” She asked.

“I like my coffee like I like my-” I started to reply. But I stopped mid sentence and looked at her. Where was I going with that? That’s something Jack would say. Something he’d say to joke around with guys. To show that he treats women like objects to desire. Standing here - as a teenage girl - with another teenage girl - it just felt different. “Cream and sugar are just fine.”

I felt my face go flush. Am I burning up? I hate feeling like a teenager again. I’m totally screwing this up right?

She chuckled as she poured cream and sugar into the coffee and handed it to me. She then worked on a second mug for herself. “Well. For your information. I like my coffee strong and sweet.” She then winked at me.

Well I’m not sweet, so she can’t be talking about me right?

She sat down on one of the beds and motioned me to join her.

I complied and sat next to her. Both of us drinking coffee. Just like she said we would.

“Are you a big coffee drinker?” she asked.

“I used to be. My first cup in this body was this morning.”

“Two cups in one day.” she giggled. “You might not get to sleep.”

I bit my lip. That was totally an open for me to comment that we wouldn't be doing any sleeping tonight. But that’s what Jack would say on a date.

“Tell me about yourself, Cate.” she asked.

“I mean, what’s to tell? Over a week ago, I crossed paths with a Slider. I was living the normal life of a 42 year-old-guy.”

“You said you had an ex.”

“Yeah. Divorced for over a year now.”

“How’d that happen?”

I took a sip. “I’m an asshole.”

“If you’re really an asshole I doubt you two would’ve been married.”

“Well back then she found my wit charming. I was confident. She and I would trade barbs back and forth. She’d be able to handle what I could dish out and volley it back to me.”

“What happened?”

“That’s it.” What did happen? I’ve had many nights at the bar drinking with Max, confessing that I fucked my marriage up. “There’s nothing more. I proposed because I thought that's what couples do. I thought that was the next step. But I never grew up. She needed more from me than just being there. I’ve been independent for all of my adult life so I didn’t know what it was like to really be reliant on someone else.”

“How about now? You’ve had time to reflect. Are you seeing someone new?”

“Before getting displaced? I’ve dated on and off. I’m a guy after all. I was on Tinder for a few hook-ups. But why put any more effort into it? I know I’m rough around the edges. I know I sabotage relationships. Why do I deserve love?”

“Everyone deserves love. OK, you told me about your dead-life. Tell me about Cate.”

“Dead life? I’m still him. I plan on being him again.”

She shrugged and took a sip of coffee, waiting for my answer.

“Well, I’ve only been Cate for a week.”

“Does Cate deserve love?”

I looked into Brittany’s eyes. How do I answer that? My hormones were telling me to set this coffee down and kiss her. But I told myself earlier to slow down. I got the distinct impression from my reaction at the bar that my body was trying to tell me it was still a virgin. A message my brain heard loud and clear. “It doesn’t matter. This body is on loan. Its host deserves a full life. She’s not here. I am. I have to respect that.”

Brittany looked at me with a judgemental expression.

“What’s that look for?”

“Cate. Has nobody told you?”

“Told me what?”

“Displaceds almost never return to their original bodies. That is your body now.”

“There’s still a chance,” I countered.

“What’s her name?”

I paused and looked down at my coffee. “Emma.”

“Well. Let me tell you something that I know. Emma is not here. That asshole guy you talked about. He’s not here either. I’m sitting here with Cate Fox. She’s strong, she’s cute, and she’s very deserving of love and affection.” She took her free hand, gently grabbed my head and pulled me into a gentle kiss.

When the kiss was over she looked at me. “I promised you I’d behave myself. So you are more than welcome to spend the night here. Or I can walk you to your dorm.”

She wants to walk me home? I mulled that over before coming to the safe option. “I think I should just go… after our coffee, that is.”

She nodded and we finished our coffees and she walked me home. We still held hands. My heart felt like it was beating out of my chest. 

When we got to Cooper Hall, she asked, “when can I see you again?”

I so wanted to say, “Right now. Come up to my room. Or let's go back to yours.” But instead decided to let tonight end. “Tomorrow night maybe?”

Brittany smiled. She was gorgeous standing there in the moonlight. “Then it’s a date. Meet me at the lake at sunset.”

“The lake? We have a lake?”

“Good night, Cate,” she smiled again, giving me goosebumps. 

I watched her walk away before I retreated back into my building. It was quiet as I walked up to the fourth floor. The sound of my heels echoed in the stairwell. What was I doing? I can’t be dating a girl here.

As I entered my room, I noticed Sophia wasn’t home yet. I undressed out of the skimpy dress I was wearing and then discarded the bra. The student ID and cash dropped to the floor. I sighed. I was so close to removing a bra that was not my own.

I put a T-shirt on, crawled into bed, and fell asleep hoping to dream about the path I didn’t take tonight.

Chapter 10

I woke up to Sophia’s alarm which she promptly turned off. I guess she’s home.

I groggily opened my eyes and she slowly got out of bed. “What time did you get in?” I asked. 

“Late,” she sleepily replied.

“I was worried about you,” I honestly stated.

She looked at me inquisitively. “You were?”

“I mean, two girls went missing, then magic is fading. My roommate disappeared for the evening.”

“I didn’t think you’d notice,” she laughed.

“It was quiet,” I smiled. “Too quiet.”

“Well,” she confessed, “I was out meeting up with a friend.”

“Yeah, I saw you at the club.” I sat up and stretched my arms out.

She stopped and looked back at me as if she’d just been caught. “You did?”

“James, right?”

She then turned bright red. “You weren’t supposed to see that.”

“Sorry. What’s the big deal?”

“He’s a Were. It’s complicated.”

“It didn’t look very complicated from where I was sitting.” I was debating on whether or not to share my own experience at the club with her.

“Dating a Were comes with obvious complications. I’m straight.”

I thought about her groping me and turning me those first few days. “I actually thought you were into…” Me? “Girls.”

“Nah, I was always into boys. Even as Seth. Being gay, and the homophobia around me contributed to my self-hate.”

“Then what about last week? With me?”

She giggled. “Cate, I like you, and you just needed a nudge to embrace your femininity. I’m glad it worked.”

“Hey, I’m not embracing anything.”

“Putting on a bra seems to be second nature to you now. Anyway, I’m going to get you to wear a skirt one day.”

“No, you’re not.” Then I realized Amanda, Jessica and Sally already got me into a little black dress last night. But Sophia doesn’t need to know that. “Anyway we were talking about you. Is this James treating you right? If not, I’m going to have to kick his ass.”

She turned red again. “We are so not talking about this.” She stuck her tongue out at me, then collected her shower supplies and walked out of the room.

Maybe I’ll tell her about my experience with Brittany later this afternoon. I reached for my cellphone on my nightstand. I had a few text messages.

One was from Amanda. “OMG. What happened with you and the girl you left with? Give me the details, girl!”

I rolled my eyes, and responded. “I’ll tell you before class.”

The next message was from Sam. “I want to confront Brandon today. When are you available?”

I thought about it and responded. “I have a half hour between history and femme. 9:30?”

She responded quickly. “Great. Meet in the quad.”

The third message was from Alyssa. “When are you coming home? Everyone is asking about you.”

I didn’t really know what to say. When do I leave here and return? Hopefully it will be soon. But If I don’t find Ashley Tart? Am I here for the entire semester? I replied, “I honestly don't know.”

On that note, it was time to start my day. I collected my shower caddy and headed towards the showers.

* * *

Before I was even able to sit down at my desk, Amanda started interrogating me.

“Dish, girl!” she excitedly said.

“What’s there to say?” I slyly said, sitting down. “I met a girl. We left together.”

“That’s all?”

“We went back to her place for coffee.”

“Mmmhmm,” she looked at me as if she didn't believe me. “Is that what you want to call it? Coffee?”

“Sometimes coffee is just coffee.”

“Sure it is. Just coffee. I met my girlfriend for coffee too.” She winked at me. “Hey, you didn’t tell me you were into girls, too.”

I rolled my eyes. “One. You didn’t ask. Two. Last night was a one-time thing. I didn’t come here to date.”

“Wow, Cate. I didn’t take you for the studious academic type.”

“It's just that I did the whole adolescent dating scene once before already. It wasn’t a pleasant experience.”

“Ms. Fox.” Mr. Sanders interjected. “I would love to know what your dating life has to do with our class today.”

Jesus, this guy is prompt. I grinned and faced forward.

After class was over, I lingered in the doorway, unsure if I wanted to take Mr. Sanders up on his offer to talk. After yesterday’s episode with the toenail polish, I thought maybe it would be nice to talk to someone who isn’t being paid to be my shrink. Besides, Sanders struck me as a no nonsense kinda guy, who isn’t interested in feelings and won't ask about my parents.

“Mr. Sanders,” I said, approaching his desk. 

“Yes, Ms. Fox.”

“About your offer.”

“What was my offer?” he replied, focusing more on erasing the whiteboard.

“To… chat. About being a Displaced.”

He stopped erasing to look at me. “Of course. I’m here after my last class each day. Pick a day. After 6.”

“Thank you” I said, and left the room quickly. I don’t like asking for help, and I don't want people to know I asked Mr. Sanders of all people.

* * *

I sat down on a bench in the quad and waited for Sam. I wasn’t there for a minute when Sophia walked by. I looked at her eyes to verify whether this was really Sophia or just Sam in disguise. It was the real Sophia.

“What’s up?” she asked. “Why are you out here?”

“I’m waiting for Sam,” I replied. “We’re gonna talk to Brandon, Brandi or whatever you call him or her.”

“Just you and Sam?” she asked warily. “That sounds like trouble.”

“It’ll be fine,” I said, waving it off.

“You’re brusk and confrontational. Sam was breaking into rooms and pretending to be other people. You need someone to keep you both in line.”

“Do you know someone like that?” I asked, raising my eyebrow.

She smirked at me.

“Hey, you had Mr. Sanders last year right?” I asked.

“Yes. What a fuddy-duddy. Self-absorbed man. Boring professor. I think he resents working here. He was rude to me back when I was Seth, too. Total asshole.”

“So he’s like me?”

“I wouldn’t say that Cate.”

“You’re right, I’m not that old. How old would you say he is?”

“Older than this town,” she giggled. “I dunno. Late 70s? 80s? A hundred and ten?”

As she was talking, Sam came up beside her. “You ready?” Sam asked me.

“Sophia is going to join us,” I replied, gesturing at Sophia. 

“Since they're actually in my class,” Sophia added.

Sam nodded to let us know she was OK with that arrangement.

“What can you tell me about Brandon?” I asked Sophia.

“They’ve been in a few of my and Lulu’s classes,” Sophia explained. “Everything is opposite of what you’d expect. Their curse causes full-time dysphoria. So when you see a feminine person wearing baggy clothes. That’s Brandon. Brandon goes by he or they pronouns. When you see a masculine person wearing more form fitting feminine attire, that’s Brandi. Brandi goes by she or they pronouns. Because their gender fluctuates each day - sometimes multiple times a day, most of us just use ‘they’ and say both names. They’re cool with that and understand.” 

We walked to the far end of the quad that was shaded. Today they must be Brandon. They were sitting by themself eating lunch. They had a cute feminine face. They wore no makeup. They were wearing the male version of the uniform. Unlike my uniform, theirs was not tailored and was a few sizes too large. They had their hair tied up in a simple knot.

“Brandon?” Sophia asked. “Are you busy?”

Brandon looked up, recognized Sophia, then looked at us. They nodded and put their sandwich down.

“This is Cate and Sam,” Sophia said, introducing us.

“Hi,” Brandon meekly said.

“They have a few questions for you.”

“OK,” Brandon replied..

“What kind of sandwich is that?” I asked.

“Tuna on rye,” they replied.

Sam nudged me with her elbow. “We’re not here about lunch.”

I smirked. “So we were wondering if you knew anything about Ashley and Lulu.”

“They’re in my class,” Brandon said, shrugging. “Well, were. I haven’t seen them in a while. What about them?”

“It appears as if their magic is fading,” Sam added.

Brandon raised their eyebrows in a moment of excitement then returned to normal. “Must be nice.”

I looked at Sam. We both were wondering who would ask the question.

“Why are you coming to me with this?” Brandon asked before we could ask another. “Other than to torment me with something I cannot have.”

“You were seen…” Sam said, “umm-”

“Happy,” I finished.

“Last weekend,” Sam went on. “And once the other week.”

A slight smile of recognition formed on Brandons lips. “Those were good days.”

“What happened?” Sophia asked. “If you don't mind us asking.”

“I don’t know. Those days, it felt like my ring finally worked right.” They held up their hand to show us their mood ring. It was currently pink. “For the first time, I was finally the real Brandon. I felt right in that masculine body. I went out and played some one-on-one basketball with the Weres and smoked them. Then again this weekend. I felt like the real Brandi. I let my hair out. I wore a dress. I was euphoric for the first time in years. My body finally reflected my inner gender. I could wear what I really wanted and be myself. Then that went away and everything went to shit again.”

“Did you know Ashley was seeking the same thing?” I asked.

“Ashley? She didn’t have a curse. She was living her best life.”

“We think she was trying to find a way to remove curses to help others.”

“That’d be cool,” Brandon said.

“But it’s hurting Lulu,” Sam said, raising her voice.

“Whoa, whoa,” I said, holding Sam back. “Obviously everyone has a different opinion on their curses. When did this curse reversal start?”

“Two weeks ago,” Brandon replied.

“That was right after Ashley went missing and Lulu’s magic started fading,” Sam exclaimed.

“Do you think I had something to do with that?” Brandon asked, with a confused expression on their face.

Sam, Sophia and I exchanged glances.

“I love my classmates,” Brandon emphasized. They looked at Sophia. “You. Lulu. Julia. Feeling your love and caring for me gets me through the day. I couldn’t harm any of you.”

Sophia certainly had a look of guilt and embarrassment on her face.

Sam stood there silently.

I let my head sink. Another dead end. But at least I still had tomorrow’s meeting with the diner waitress.

“I think we should all get to class,” Sophia suggested.

I turned to Brandon. “Thank you for your time.”

Sam, Sophia, and I started walking towards the class buildings. As I walked I thought about Brandon. Oddly enough I hadn’t felt any dysphoria being in Emma’s body. Is it annoying? Yes. But seeing how Brandon was, made me feel like I’m able to tolerate it. I thought about my own situation for a moment. 

What if I start to like being Cate? Nah. I already feel like I’ve stolen her life. It feels like I am erasing parts of her. To start liking it? It Feels wrong. 

* * *

The rest of the day flew by, before I knew it, it was late afternoon. Those same questions lingered in my mind. The nail polish episode. The fact that I actually enjoyed last night. It’s almost a shame I only see my therapist weekly. I’m sure I’d have a lot to say to her in this moment. But thankfully I already secured a secondary outlet. 

I passed the Sciences building and saw a light on in Mr. Sander’s classroom. I mulled it over whether to pay him a visit. I had nothing better to do at his point. I’m killing time before my date at the lake.

I knocked on the classroom door and opened it a smidge. 

“Come in,” I heard Mr. Sanders say.

“It’s Cate Fox,” I said.

“Come in Ms. Fox.” He stood up from his desk and stretched. “I was expecting you.”

He was? I originally wasn't going to stop by today and instead wait until Monday.

“Come, have a seat.”

I instinctively sat at my desk from class.

“Ms. Fox, this isn’t class.” He pulled an extra chair from the side and dragged it to his desk.

I sat in the seat he got for me. I asked the question that’s been burning in my mind since the first time he pulled me aside. “You’re a Displaced too, right?”

“I am,” he confirmed.

“Nobody seems to know that. They think you’re a Normie.”

“Because I prefer to keep that to myself.”

“I would’ve thought that maybe your students would be able to relate to you better if they knew you were a TG too.”

“I’d rather they just see me as their Science teacher.”

“Is it because you teach Science? You can't explain your condition scientifically?”

He smiled and nodded. “Perhaps. What brings you here?”

“I had an episode yesterday in Femme class. I had a panic attack when I tried to paint my nails. I can’t get over that I stole this girl’s life and now I’m erasing it.”

“Common Displaced sentiment. What’s your name?”

I curiously raised my eyebrow and wondered if Mr Sanders was senile, too. “Cate Fox.”

“No, no. Your real name, Ms Fox. Before your accident.”

Right. Nobody’s asked me that in over a week. I was under instructions not to reveal my name as Jack, anyway. “Jim,” I lied.

“You’re one of those ARs right?”

“AR?”

“Age Regression. How old were you?”

“42.”

Mr. Sanders had a big smile like he would when a student answered the question correctly. He then opened up a desk drawer and pulled out two lowball glasses and placed them on top of student papers on his desk. “My name is Jackie, by the way. I was 18 when I was displaced and left with this frail body. That was four years ago. That means-” He then pulled out a bottle of whiskey. “We’re both 21. You like whiskey, Jim?”

I smirked. “I do.” I chuckled to myself. Here I was looking for a way to get beer, and all I had to do was chat with my science teacher for a few minutes.

He unscrewed the cap and poured a finger of whiskey in each glass, put the bottle down and slid one glass towards me. “Sorry, they don’t put ice machines in classrooms.”

“That’s fine. I like mine neat anyway.”

He picked up his glass. “To our body’s former inhabitants. Cheers.”

I picked up mine. “Cheers.”

We clinked our glasses and we both took a sip.

I felt the burn of the whiskey hit my tongue and go down my throat. I could tell it was smooth, but for some reason I coughed. “That’s some good whiskey, Jackie.”

Mr. Sanders laughed. “First time drinking whiskey in that body?”

“Yeah,” I said, taking another sip to dull the pain. “Despite that… it’s rather smooth.” I tried to suppress the next cough.

He laughed. “Don’t tell Hathaway I’m drinking with students… or minors.”

Normally I would insist I wasn’t a minor, but we both knew what he meant. I was quiet as I swirled the whiskey in my glass taking in the woody aroma.

He sat back in his chair and admired his own glass of whiskey in his hand. “I didn’t like this stuff in my old body. But since becoming an old man, I’ve come to appreciate some of the more refined stuff.” He looked over to me. “Still having those nightmares?”

“Yeah. I see my body’s former inhabitant pleading with me to save her.”

“Tell me about this girl. Is her name Cate?”

“No. Her name is… Emma. A Slider slid into her, then me a minute later.”

“I see. Jim, there are two sides to Displacement. You got it easy. Emma and I. Well, we got dicked over.”

It was weird to hear Mr. Sanders curse. Clearly he dropped his stuffy old man facade. “How so?”

“Like I said. I was an 18 year old woman. I had just graduated high school. I had a scholarship to Cornell. I had a boyfriend. I had the whole world ahead of me. Then that fateful night… I was getting in my car. When this frail old man comes behind me and holds me up at knife point. Then he grabs my face.” He paused. “And here I am.” He took another sip. “This body is Eighty-fucking-two. That’s sixty four years of my life stolen from me.” He looked in my direction again. “And Emma? That slider that attacked you both? Were they an adult?”

“Yeah some random adult male in a crowd. I didn’t catch his age.”

“That poor 14-year-old girl just had her adolescence ripped away from her.”

I took a sip. “I think about her a lot. I can’t shake the guilt of erasing her…”

He nodded. “But at least you acknowledge that. In your memory, you keep her with you.” He held up his glass. “To Emma.”

“To Emma.” 

We both took another sip.

“Did they ever find your old body?” I asked.

He nodded. “They did. She was found drugged up in a prostitution ring in Europe.”

“Jesus Christ.” I wasn’t surprised. It was common for missing persons to either wind up dead or trafficked. It was my job to make sure I found them in the first 48 hours. Ashley Tart being missing for three weeks didn’t bode well for this case.

“But sadly, that wasn’t the Hopper. No. He got away. The person forced into my old body was some poor backpacking tourist. Completely traumatized by that whole experience. Needless to say, she did not go to Cornell.” 

I was silent. This wasn’t the conversation I was expecting when I came here.

“You have questions, Jim? Ask them.”

“Does the guilt go away?”

“It doesn’t. I still see the Hopper in my nightmares. The same face I currently see in a mirror. Then I think about what they did to my body… my former body.”

“How are we expected to cope?”

“Oh, they’ll throw therapists at you. Claim they tried to reintegrate you with society. But Normies won’t take us. This was the only place I could find a job. You may be lucky since you’re so young. You can graduate and move somewhere and start anew, but deep down you’re always a 42-year-old guy who stole some young girl’s life.”

I took offense to that. “I wasn’t the one who stole it.” 

He chuckled and finished off his glass of whiskey.

“What’s so funny, Jackie?”

“You came in here complaining that you felt guilty for stealing it. Now you admit you didn’t. They should pay me what they’re paying the shrink.” He chuckled more. “What do you think of your classmates?”

“They’re alright.”

“They don’t know how good they have it. Most of them were given an amazing gift. And nobody got hurt.”

“I know some who are victims.”

“Oh, yes, some are. It’s just a shame we’re not able to find the ones that want to be fixed and help them.”

“I was told the first day here that was illegal.”

“That’s why I try to take more of a mentoring approach. I just want to give these young girls the opportunity that I missed.”

“It’s noble. So you’re 21 and I’m 42?”

He nodded.

“You play the part of a curmudgeon Science teacher really well.”

We both laughed.

“The class would not respect me if I acted like my old self. This is how my grandfather acted. A serious man. No nonsense. People respected him.”

“Did you find being a man easier? Especially an older one?”

“Yes. I get respect and people listen to me. But now my age is becoming a factor. But I’d trade it all to get my youth back. Especially since I’m treated like some dinosaur. I’m younger than some of the dead-ages of some of the students in class!”

A few seconds went by. I figured while I was here I’d try to get more information for my case. “I’m curious,” I asked. “Did you know Ashley Tart?”

“Yes. She was my student last year. Very bright. Kinda reminded me of my old life. It’s a shame what happened to her.”

“It is.” I looked outside and saw that sunset was approaching. “I should get going.” I downed the remaining whiskey in my glass. “Thank you Mr. Sanders for the whiskey.”

He nodded. “Have a good weekend Ms. Fox. Stop by anytime.”

* * *

That went by better than I thought. I felt Mr. Sanders and I had similar personalities. It was easy talking to him. Maybe I could get out of seeing Virginia and see him weekly instead. Especially if it comes with a glass of whiskey.

Meanwhile as I walked away from the Sciences building, I realized I had no idea where the lake was. It wasn’t on a campus map. But in fairness, the map only showed campus buildings. I hoped I’d find Brittany back in the quad. 

I found her sitting outside Colby Hall, looking just as radiant as last night. Except this time she was illuminated by the evening sun rather than moonlight.

She saw me and smiled. “Hey, New Girl.”

“Hey,” I replied with the patented Jack Baker smile. “I wasn't sure where the lake was, so I figure I’d look for you here first.”

“Good call. I was worried you weren’t going to show up at all.”

“Well, I was kinda thinking about you all day.” 

“Oh,” Brittany said, raising a smile. “I hope all good things.”

“Very.”

“If I knew I was going to be running through your mind all day, I would’ve worn my running sneakers.”

I chuckled. “You have my sense of humor.”

Brittany walked towards me and put her hands around my hips. I found myself drawn into her kiss. And just like that, I felt our bodies press together and we were lost in our kisses.

I was caught a little off balance as she pulled back from the make out session. I hope nobody saw that.

“Were you… drinking?” she asked.

Busted. “I may have shared a drink with a friend.” I knew that look on Brittany’s face. I’ve seen it in my ex-wife and several past lovers. She didn’t approve of my drinking. Now I kinda wish I kept breath mints in my bag. I’ll have to remember that for the future.

“Shall we have dinner?” she asked. She was probably holding back a lecture about a 14-year-old girl drinking.

“Yeah.” I wasn’t sure what to expect, But I was enjoying her company too much. I’m actually just grateful she didn’t dwell on my whiskey breath. Hell, she could make me meatloaf and I’d eat every bite.

“Follow me,” she said, holding my hand.

She led me to the far end of campus, where the buildings disappeared and the grass stopped being manicured. We walked through a field of tall grass and came out to a secluded beachfront on a lake.

On the beach was a blanket with a picnic basket on top of it.

She led me to the blanket where we both sat down. I sat crisscrossed. Since she was wearing a skirt, she sat on her feet with her legs together. I don't know why I felt compelled to copy her, but I did, and it felt oddly more comfortable for this body.

I looked at the obvious romantic picnic on a lake and felt weird about it. “I feel guilty. I should be the one doing this.”

“Why is that, Cate?” Brittany asked.

“Cause I’m the guy,” I said out of habit.

Brittany leaned over and whispered into my ear. “We’re both girls, here.”

“I guess it’s just habit.”

“Hey, I gave you the opportunity to pursue me. So I'm doing the pursuing here. We can take turns if you want.”

“That sounds like a good compromise. So what did you bring?”

Brittany opened up the basket and pulled out two water bottles and two sandwiches wrapped in tin foil. “I made some muffalettas.”

I took a sandwich and peeled back the foil to find a cold sandwich stuffed with various deli meats and olives. Then I got a whiff of the scent of the meats and olives. “This might not be pastrami, but this looks amazing.”

“I’m glad,” she said with a smile.

I took a bite of the sandwich then looked at my date and replied while chewing, “Oh, this hits the spot.”

Brittany giggled at my lack of table manners. Or would that be blanket manners without an actual table? “How was your day?”

“Just another day in paradise. Going back to school when I graduated over twenty years ago.”

She giggled. “This is my first go ‘round. But yeah, I can’t wait to graduate and put school behind me. I’ve noticed that you’ve started to make some good friends in the week you’ve been here.”

“I’m not sure I’d call them friends. Maybe acquaintances. They’ve grown on me I suppose.”

“You know loyalty is a key trait of a Kitsune. Are you sure you’re not one?”

“I still don’t know what that is,” I replied. I heard someone call me that earlier, but I couldn’t remember who.

“A kitsune is a supernatural fox from Japanese folklore.”

“Is this because my last name is Fox?”

“Fox girls are beautiful, intelligent and loyal.”

I laughed. “I’m not sure that describes me. Except maybe the intelligent part.”

“But they’re also mysterious. They’re sometimes tricksters with a dark past.”

“And you think that’s me?”

“Put a pair of fox ears on and we’ll see.” Brittany giggled.

“I’m sorry to disappoint you. I’m not a furry.”

“I never said you were. But maybe your soul is that of a kitsune. Reincarnated into whatever you were, before you were Cate.”

“A firefighter.”

“Oh, and brave too! You should totally be a Kitsune for Halloween next month.”

I rolled my eyes. Maybe I should change my last name to something boring. Like Smith.

Loyalty, that lingered in my head. She’s right, I am loyal to my real friends. I’d do anything for Max. Were these girls my friends? What if something happened to them? Sophia is afraid of the same thing that is happening with Ashley and Lulu happening to her. Sam is worried about her girlfriend. How far would I go to protect these girls that I just met?

“Cate, are you OK?”

‘I’m great.” I replied. “I was just thinking.”

She held my hand and at the moment the sun disappeared behind the tall grass. As the sunlight disappeared a cool breeze came through and I shivered. Brittany must’ve noticed and put her warn hands on my shoulders and rubbed them. Something I would’ve done - if I was the guy.

I was about to take another bite of my sandwich, but Brittany started to lean over. I put my sandwich down and lean in towards her for the kiss.

After 30 seconds of that, we broke off the kiss.

“So” she said. “It’s Friday night. The last night of the peak full moon. We have nowhere to be in the morning. Want to spend the night?”

Chills went through my body. Damn hormones. I smiled at her. I couldn’t stop myself from saying “Yes.”

She smiled and took a bite of her sandwich.

“But I have boundaries.” I said.

“That’s fair.” she said while chewing. She swallowed. “Anything to spend more time with you.”

Another flood of hormones. I felt giddy like a school girl. Ah fuck, I am a school girl. 

When the sandwiches were gone, she laid down on the blanket and invited me next to her. I laid beside her and we just listened to the frogs and cicadas. Oh who am I kidding, we started making out. And when we were done with that, we folded up the picnic supplies and went back to her place. 

I told myself - just coffee, Cate.

But again, that’s not what happened.

Interlude 4 - Brandon’s Story

Brandon was 12 when they realized they were non-binary. Born a boy, they had a lot of expectations placed upon them. Their father dreamed of them playing sports. True, they liked playing sports with the boys, but they also liked talking about music and fashion with the girls. Yet, despite having a core group of accepting friends - both boys and girls, they were made fun of by other kids for being “gay” and acting effeminate. 

Brandon knew they weren’t gay, but couldn’t put into the right words what they were. Sometimes they felt like a boy. Sometimes they felt like a girl. They sometimes referred to themself as two personalities depending how they were feeling. Brandon and Brandi.

They had heard about kids who were able to become the other gender. Transgender. But Brandon was afraid that if they transitioned into a girl, then they’d still have the same problem when they suddenly felt like Brandon again.

One time they wore a dress to school, and were quickly sent home by the principal.

They hated that they couldn’t just be what they felt like.  A few labels on the internet interested them. Genderfluid. Bigender. They couldn’t pick one so they decided they didn’t want a label.

The summer before high school, there was a carnival in town and their friends wanted to go. Brandi was feeling extra feminine that night. Outside of school was the only time Brandi could express themself, so they wore a cute top and skirt, and went with their friends.

The carnival was amazing. It was a warm dry night. Flashing lights and lit-up rides. The sweet smell of hot dogs and funnel cakes. The live band playing an 80’s pop classic. 

A pair of girls their age walked past Brandi and their friends. The girls were wearing crop tops and short cut-off shorts. An outfit designed to show off a tanned midriff and long tan legs. Brandi wished they had the body to pull off such an outfit.

Despite all of that, Brandi had fun playing carnival games and going on rides with their friends.

While Brandi’s friends were on a ride that Brandi did not want to go on, they spotted a Mystic’s tent nearby. They had always been interested in the occult, so they curiously strolled over to check out whatever cool artifacts they had there.

Inside was the Mystic standing at a table as if she was waiting for Brandi. The Mystic was a tall, thin woman with long black hair. She wore a long black dress and a lot of jewelry. She looked at the lanky boy in the skirt and grinned. "What can I do for you, child?" she asked softly.

"I'm not sure," Brandi admitted. "I guess I'm just curious."

"Would you like your fortune read?" the mystic offered. 

“Really?” Brandi responded. They were intrigued. “Can you tell me anything about my future?”

“Sit. Give me your palms.”

Brandi did as they were commanded.

She closed her eyes and held Brandi’s palms. “You are not alone.” 

“I’m here with friends.”

“I do not mean them. You have two auras. One stronger than the other.”

Brandi was amazed at how the mystic could know that. “I think I’m bigender.”

The mystic ignored that, opened her eyes and looked at the lines on Brandi’s hands. "I have something for you. Something that will change your life."

Brandi was excited. "What is it?" they asked.

She stood up and went to the corner of the tent where she opened several drawers before she found what she was looking for. She returned to her seat across from Brandi.

The mystic held out her hand. In the dim light of the tent glowed a golden ring with a clear stone in the center. “This is a magical mood ring. It is said it brings order to chaos.”

“Like bipolar meds?” Brandi asked. “My parents already tried those.”

“This isn’t medicine. This will allow you to silence the other voice in your head.”

“Which one?”

“Depending on your mood. But it comes at a cost.”

“How much?”

“Not money, child. Magic like this is unpredictable and dangerous. Enchanted items such as this require a sacrifice to really work.”

“I don’t care. I feel like I need balance.”

The Mystic nodded then slid the ring across the table and said no more.

Brandi looked at it, then at the woman. “Thank you,” they called out as they took the ring then fled the tent.

While they wanted to try it on right there, they decided to wait until they were home.

* * *

Two days later, Brandi woke up feeling extra feminine. It was hot outside and they had a cute sundress they were dying to wear.

They slid the magic mood ring onto their finger and suddenly felt the cool magic flow through their body. They ran to a bathroom mirror.

What they saw in the mirror was appalling. Standing there was a muscular teenager. They were taller than before, with a square jaw and cropped hair.

“This can’t be right,” they said, as they tried to remove the ring. It wouldn’t slide off. Brandi was feeling feminine, not masculine. They wanted to wear that sundress and go for a walk in the park.

Brandi discarded the sundress they wanted to wear and instead put the largest T-shirt and shorts they could find. The clothing barely fit them.

They picked up their bike and rode to where the carnival was. But when they reached the fairgrounds, the carnival was gone. Just a vacant field full of trampled grass and trash blowing in the wind.

Brandi eventually returned home and confronted their parents. 

“Mom, Dad, something is wrong with me,” they said.

They looked at Brandi with amazement. Standing in front of them was a 14-year-old athlete, not the non-binary kid they were used to.

Mom was worried. Dad had visions of finally throwing around the football with his son.

Brandi hid in their room the rest of the day, mourning the loss of hair and not being able to fit any of their feminine clothes.

The next morning, Brandon laid in bed. They were feeling a little better. It felt like a masculine day. But something was wrong again. Running to the mirror, they saw a girl. Shorter than they usually were. Thin arms and legs, long straight hair and modest breasts. They then reached down between their legs and realized it was gone. They tried not to panic.

There was no doubt the girl in the mirror was very attractive, but just looking at her made them feel embarrassed.

This was the opposite of yesterday. But this was still wrong. They tried to put on a T-shirt and jeans. The jeans didn’t fit and their new breasts were obvious in the T-shirt. Their head felt hot beneath the long hair. They jumped back into bed and covered themself up, embarrassed at their new figure. They couldn't leave the house like this! Surely they’d be made fun of for having breasts!

This ring was working the opposite of their intention! And it still wouldn’t come off.

When Brandon’s parents saw their new form they realized they had a problem on their hands. There was no hiding this.

Each day, they’d change between Brandon and Brandi. Sometimes twice a day.

They eventually went back to school, hiding behind oversized hoodies and clothing that wouldn’t be affected by a sudden change in gender. But there was no hiding the change in their face and hair. As the year went on, male Brandi got taller.  Female Brandon’s breasts grew. It was getting harder to hide their ever-changing body.

One day at school, Brandi changed from feminine to masculine mid-class. That was all their classmates could talk about. Brandon was embarrassed and spent the rest of the day in the boys bathroom.

When Brandon got home, there was a business card taped to their door. It was for the Puellae Aurora Academy. 

On the back, was handwriting. “Magic is unpredictable and dangerous.”

Chapter 11

I woke up to the sun streaming through the window. I realized I wasn’t in my room. I was still in Brittany’s

Her arm was draped over me and I was the small spoon.

Last night was... Wow. We kissed a lot. We got to second base. I stood firm on that being as far as we went. There were moments that even second base felt risque. 

I removed her arm and sat up in bed. 

She rolled over then reached up to grab my naked breasts.

I smiled and removed her hands, “I should get going.” I got out of bed and retrieved my bra and the rest of my uniform.

“So soon?”

“I have places to be this afternoon.”

She pouted as I put my bra back on. “Can I come?”

“Not this time.” We kissed and parted ways.

I walked through Colby Hall, doing the walk of shame. It was Saturday and I was dressed in my disheveled school uniform.

As I was about to leave the building to exit out into the quad, I passed a girl who was dressed in head-to-toe pink. She was every bit as attractive as Brittany. While I didn’t recognize her, she recognized me.

“Cate!” she said.

I looked at her and cocked my head. I don’t think she’s in any of my classes. Her eyes were ice blue, so she wasn’t a Shifter or a Slider. Man, I’m getting so many attractive girls banging down my door lately. “Hi, Do I know you?”

“Brandi” she said with a very bubbly personality.

“Oh right!” I said looking at her. I saw barely any resemblance to the masculine persona I met yesterday. 

“It happened again.” she said. “I’m me! I feel great!” She spun around the lobby as occasional students walked by. Her pink skirt flared up as she spun.

“Great” I said, forcing a smile.

“Are you going to try to fix this” she asked, concerned.

“Ummm.” I hesitated. “I’m not sure what ‘this’ is yet. But yes. Some students don’t want their magic to fade. We need to stop that. Hopefully we can make an exception for those like you who want their magic fixed.”

“I want to feel like this forever.”

“I’ll do my best Brandi.” I turned and exited the building.

I saw Sam, Lulu and Sophia wearing weekend clothes at a table in the quad. I was going to try to avoid being seen, but Lulu spotted me.

“Cate?” she said.

“Oh hi” I said, feigning surprise. “Lulu, it’s good to see you out and about.”

“Where were you?” Sam said looking at my appearance.

“She didn’t come home last night.” Sophia added with raised eyebrows.

“It’s nothing.” I said, trying not to give in to their wild imaginations.

“She met someone at Lunacy.” Sophia said.

“Oh, Me and Sam met at Lunacy last year.” Lulu said.

Sam blushed.

“I should get back to our room,” I added. “It’s almost lunch time and I need to clean up and get some new clothes. I have a lunch meeting in town.” 

“With whom?” Sam asked.

“Someone who may have answers about Ashley.”

“You’re not going back to that diner are you?” Sophia asked, worry evident in her voice.

I shrugged.

“I have a study sess with Julia,” Sophia complained. “I can’t keep you out of trouble.”

“I’ll be fine.” I said.

“I’ll go,” Sam volunteered.

“No, I can do this by myself. I typically work alone. I was just letting you two know just in case I don’t make it back for dinner.”

“Cate!” Sophia whined. “Don't do something stupid.”

“I’ll behave.”

“Did you behave last night?” Sam asked.

Lulu elbowed Sam.

“I did and I will.” I announced then walked towards Cooper Hall.

* * *

I took a long shower. Most of it was daydreaming about last night with Brittany. My hand started wandering and it hit me - I was enjoying this too much. 

I shouldn’t be. I shouldn’t even be here. Brittany was distracting me from the truth. The truth being that I should be searching for Emma. I certainly shouldn’t be using her body to date.

I need to focus. I have my next lead in the Ashley Tart case. Solving that would go a long way towards me getting out of dodge before I become too attached to people at PAA.

After I showered I dug through my clothes to look for street clothes. While I did bring some of Emma’s clothes with me to school, I had no outfits in mind when I did so. Not that I have one in mind now. I like that we have a uniform and I don’t have to decipher the latest in teen-girl fashion.

I settled on a pale blue T-shirt with jeans and sneakers. Both were more form fitting than the outfit I came here in. The jeans were skinny jeans and stopped well above the ankle. The T-shirt was tighter than I thought, but realized it was designed that way and hugged my curves and left a window of my midriff exposed. I should really try to put something a little more modest on, but I was running out of time. Either way, I hoped it was enough to remain inconspicuous off campus.

I retraced my steps back into town - this time alone. I stopped right before the diner upon seeing a group of teen boys loitering by the entrance. 

There was also another boy leaning up against the brick building who was near where I was standing. Even though he was leaning up against the building he was much taller than I was. “Careful,” he whispered. “Those are Normies.” He had a backpack on and was playing with his phone. He didn’t look up at me and continued looking down.

I was annoyed that this mystery boy immediately took me for a PAA student. Or it's possible he’s from PAA too and in one of my classes or saw me on the quad.  I didn’t recognize him so I ignored him and walked to the entrance of the diner. I have a mission to attend to.

I snaked through the boys.

“Whoa,” one boy said. “Hello there.”

“Hi,” I said, keeping my head down. I’m now regretting my outfit choice.

“Wanna join us?” Another boy asked.

“No thanks,” I replied. “I’m meeting someone.”

“Wait, I don't recognize you,” a third boy said.

“Is she one of those freaks?”

“I’m just new here,” I replied as one of the boys blocked the entrance.

Just then, I felt a hand on my ass. I swatted it away. Maybe I misjudged this situation and my ability to talk my way out of it.

“I think she wants to join us.”

“Sorry pal.  I have a lunch date.” I was weighing my options. I can turn around and deck this guy. But that would draw unwanted attention to myself and I won’t be inconspicuous much longer. Or I can walk away and try again later, but then I would miss my opportunity with the waitress.

Just as I was about to make my move, the ass-grabber screamed in pain.

I looked to see what was happening, and I saw the tall boy twisting ass-grabbers wrist.

“What do you think you’re doing to my girlfriend?” the tall boy questioned.

The group of boys were ready to pounce on my savior until he stood up straight. He towered over them by at least a foot. The group decided he wasn’t worth their efforts and started to back off.

“Let’s go,” the tall boy said, grabbing my hand and pulling me through the group and into the diner.

“Cate, go in,” Tall boy directed me towards the hostess stand.

I walked in and he followed me.

“Table for two,” the tall boy requested. I was getting annoyed that this boy was barking orders. Who does he think he is?

The hostess, who did not recognize me from last week, smiled at the boy and led us to a booth.

We sat across from each other. I examined my savior. Crystal blue eyes, crew cut. Maybe a little on the chubby side. But tall. Very tall.

“It’s me,” he finally said.

I looked at him more intently. Who could this be? The face kinda gave it away. He looked related to someone I know. “Sam?” I questioned.

“Shh,” she confirmed.

I looked at him… her again. Her eyes were unmistakably blue. “But your eyes. They’re not orange.”

“Because this is my dead-form. Who I was born as.”

“You were born like that?”

“Well, I grew into this. Let me tell you, being over six feet tall did not help my dysphoria.”

“Sam, I told you I didn’t need help here.”

“Oh, and what were you going to do against five Normie boys?”

“I had it under control. Ass-grabber was about to lose his hand.”

“Whatever, Cate,” she said, rolling her eyes.

There was a few seconds of silence before I finally said, “You shifted into your dead-form to help me?”

“I’m helping Lulu.”

Of course. I nodded. I bit my tongue before I could muster up the words, “Thank you.”

Sam nodded and didn’t say more, knowing full well I don’t like saying thank you or asking for help.

Sam awkwardly shifted in her seat. As she did her knees hit mine.

“Quit fidgeting,” I said. “You’re making us look suspicious.”

“You try being over 6’ tall!”

“Should’ve tried out for a basketball team.”

“Now you sound like my dad. Always pushing men’s sports on me.”

“The WNBA is a thing too.”

“I don’t like this body at all. You notice my preferred height is 5’6””

“I used to be 5’8”. Now I’m - I don’t remember. Shorter than you - when you’re you.”

“Do you want me to be shorter than you when I’m around you?”

“No, don’t do that.”

Sam made an uncomfortable smirk as she moved around in her seat and our knees bumped into each other again. She looked very uncomfortable. Her male outfit fit her, but it looked like she wanted to rip her own skin off. Her knees then hit the underside of the table, making the silverware clatter.  “Sorry,” she said.

I let it go. I was still learning what dysphoria meant to each person I met at PAA. Each had a different story and a different viewpoint. “We’ll make this quick so you can shift back.”

The waitress finally came over. I noticed her name tag for the first time. “Kristy.” Kristy pulled out her notepad and a pen. “OK, what do you want to know?”

I was hoping she’d be taking my order, but I respect that she wanted to get straight to business. The pastrami sandwich could wait. “You said you saw Ashley Tart here?”

“Yes. She was with a teacher. She was always with a teacher.”

That’s interesting. “Really? Rumors said she was dating a Normie.”

The waitress shook her head. “That wasn’t a normie teacher.”

“Wait up. Are you saying Ashley was having an affair with a teacher at the academy?”

Sam and I looked at each other. Both of us had a surprised expression on our faces.

“But Ashley was 15,” I said. “She was dating a teacher?”

“It happens in normal schools too,” the waitress replied. “But she didn’t look 15 after the first meeting. She looked 18. Then 20. Then 30ish. I didn’t recognize she was the same girl at first. But the teacher remained the same. Unless he was dating your friend’s two older sisters and mother.”

Sam finally spoke up. “What did the teach-” Her voice cracked as she said that. She then cleared her throat and her voice got deeper. “What did the teacher look like?”

I glared at Sam. Quit being awkward.

“Tall, muscular, athletic,” Kristy responded.

“You said you confused her for possibly her sisters and mother,” I said. “Did her grandmother ever come in here?” 

Kristy thought about that for a moment. “I see where you’re going with that. There was one day I remember a senile old lady wandering around outside the diner.”

“What happened to her?”

“The cops picked her up.”

“What did they do with her?”

“I assume they sent her back to where she came from.” Kristy shrugged. “Home? Maybe a nursing home.” She chuckled.

“A nursing home,” I repeated. “Of course!” I then looked at Sam. I noticed Sam was looking out the window. “Sam, What’s up?”

Outside the diner window, the group of boys were talking with the manager of the diner.

“I feel like we’re about to wear out our welcome,” Sam replied.

“Thank you,” I said to Kristy. “You’ve been a big help.”

Sam and I stood up from our seats. Sam grabbed her backpack and we made a beeline for the diner exit. Sadly, sans a pastrami sandwich.

At the door, Sam stopped me. “Wait.” Her eyes suddenly turned orange, her hair turned bright pink and she shrunk down to the Sam I knew. She exhaled a sigh of relief. “I was starting to suffocate in that body.” She fished sunglasses out of her now-baggy clothes and put them on to cover her orange eyes. “Let’s go.”

I looked at her with amazement. “I don’t think I’ll ever get used to that.”

She grabbed the top of her pants and bunched them as she walked out the door. I followed her. Neither of us looked behind us as we turned the corner at the nearest cross street.

“That was excruciating,” Sam said, bunching her shirt into her pants. “I hate being him.”

I really had nothing to say. She shifted into a form that is painful for her just to help me and this case. For that I’m grateful.

“Where to next?” Sam asked. “To find that teacher?”

“No,” I replied. “Didn’t you hear her? A nursing home. Let’s go find Ashley.”

“How?”

I held up my cell phone. “We’ll call all of the nursing homes in the area looking for her. She’s gotta be around. Or least they should’ve known about her”

For the next twenty minutes the two of us searched our phones for nursing homes in the area. Each one we called looking for Ashley or an unnamed woman. Finally the fifth home we called has a “Jane Doe” under their care.

* * *

Sam found a public bathroom where she changed out of the baggy boy clothes and into her girl clothes that were in her backpack. When she was done, we walked the mile or so and into “Sunshine Homes.”

There was a receptionist there to greet us. “Hi girls, what can I do for you?”

“Hi, we spoke on the phone,” I replied. “I’m looking for my grandmother. She’s been missing for three weeks.”

“What’s your grandmother’s name?” 

“Ashley,” I replied. “But over the phone you said you had an unnamed dementia patient. That could be her.”

“Ah yes,” the receptionist said. “Jane.” I’ll take you to see her.

The receptionist led us through the halls of the nursing home. Each person in here was in various stages of assistance. Some seem like they had active lives. Some seemed to be nearing the end.

We were led to a room that had the name tag “Jane Doe” on it.

“Jane,” the receptionist said. “Good afternoon. You have visitors.”

Jane didn’t turn her head or acknowledge our presence.

“Is this your grandmother?” the receptionist asked us.

Before I could speak up, Sam answered. “Yes, thank you. Can we have a moment?”

“Sure,” the receptionist said and left the room.

I turned to Sam. “How do you know?”

“I don’t. I thought we could use the time to determine if she’s Ashley Tart or not.”

“Have you met Ashley?”

“I haven’t. She’s a sophomore and I’m a junior. She was in some of Lulu’s classes, but I never outright met her.”

“But Sophia and Lulu might be able to recognize her?”

“I mean,” Sam said looking at the old woman sitting there. “Would they be able to recognize her in this state?”

I picked up my cell phone and called Sophia. 

She picked up on the second ring. “Hey Cate, what’s up? How did lunch go?”

“No pastrami, but we’re at a nursing home.”

“What are you doing there?”

“We need you to ID a nice old dementia patient.”

“How am I supposed to find you?”

“Sunshine Homes.”

“Where’s that at?”

I was getting annoyed.  She could just google it.

Sam could overhear the conversation. “Turn on location sharing.”

“Good idea.” I said to Sam. “Sophia, I’ll turn on location sharing”

“OK, I’ll be right there,” Sophia replied and disconnected.

I looked through my photos settings to enable Sophia and Sam to see me.

“Now what?” Sam asked.

“We need to buy some time before Sophia gets here. The nurses aren’t going to let us loiter.”

“Well, if this was my grandmother, I’d read to her.”

“Then read to her.”

Sam opened drawers. Found medical supplies, gowns. She sighed when she found the only book in the room. She held it up for me to see.

The Bible.

“I don’t want to read this,” she said.

“Do it for Lulu.”

Sam sighed and we both sat down next to Jane. Sam opened up the book. “In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth…” she recited.

I saw the receptionist poke her head in the room and smile at the heartwarming scene of a dementia patient being read the bible by her two granddaughters.

A half hour later, Sophia showed up.

“Oh, thank God,” Sam said, closing the Bible. “No pun intended.”

“Sorry, I had to wait for an Uber.” Sophia said. She then knelt down in front of Jane. “Oh my.”

“What is it?” I asked.

“This is Ashley.”

“How can you tell?”

“The shape of her face.”

Jane's eyes moved and focused on Sophia. “Sophia?” she said through dried, cracking lips.

“Ashley,” Sophia replied, placing a hand on Ashley’s hand. “What happened to you?”

“I don’t remember,” she replied with watery eyes. “I don’t remember a lot anymore. Just… fragments.”

“Who did this to you?” I asked.

Ashley turned her head towards me, but didn’t fully acknowledge me and faced Sophia again.

Sophia and I traded glaces. I gave her the knowing look that this was her show.

“Ashley, who did this to you?” Sophia asked.

“Magic club.”

“Magic club?” Sam echoed. “But magic is ban-”

Sophia shot Sam a glance to be quiet.

“I just wanted to help,” Ashley said.

“Does she know what happened to Lulu?” Sam insisted.

“Ashley, who was with you?” Sophia asked.

“I just wanted to help,” Ashley repeated.

“Ashley. We’re here now,” Sophia said.

“I just wanted to help,” Ashley repeated again.

The three of us looked at each other.

“What now?” Sam asked both of us.

“I just wanted to help,” Ashley repeated and started rocking back and forth.

“We found her,” I said. “We should tell the headmistress. Maybe we can get her some help.”

* * *

We called campus and told Ms. Hathaway where to find Ashley Tart. Before long, people from the school and the police showed up.

I saw Sheriff Dearing talking to the headmistress. I kept my distance from him as to not complicate matters.

Some people from the school were examining Ashley, but they all concluded she was too far gone to leave the nursing home.

When the crowd thinned, Ms. Hathaway sat down with Sam, Sophia and I.

“Thank you girls for finding her.”

“Can she be fixed?” a hopeful Sam asked.

“I’m sorry Miss Weaver,” Headmistress replied. 

“What’s going to happen to her now?” Sophia asked.

“She’s going to stay here.” Headmistress replied. “She’s in good hands with people who know how to treat the elderly with advanced dementia.”

“So she can’t come back?”

“That wouldn’t be appropriate.”

Sophia sat next to Ashley who finally stopped repeating herself. “We have to go now.”

She acknowledged her again. “Sophia I’m scared.”

“I know sweetie. I’ll come to visit. I’ll bring your friends.”

With that, the three of us returned to campus. It was odd that I was the only one happy about it. We found a table in the quad and sat down.

“Why the long faces?” I asked. “We solved the case.”

“We haven’t solved anything,” Sam corrected me. “Lulu’s magic is still gone. We don't know who did that to Ashley. She’s not even in the right mind to answer questions and provide us with useful information.”

“Whatever happened to them can still happen to the rest of us,” Sophia warned.

I didn’t say anything. I was a missing person’s detective. I located missing persons. I solved the case. I was happy, and yet Sam and Sophia were being a buzz-kill.

“I need to take a walk,” I said. So I got up and walked to the Administration Building.

As I walked away I mumbled, “Ungrateful.” I solved the case. I’m a hero. Why can’t anyone see that?

All I know is that I’m done with this case. I need to get back to working on the Slider case. I also need to get back before I enjoy being Cate too much. Spending last night with Brittney let me know this was a slippery slope. I couldn’t stay here.

* * *

I stood outside the headmistress’s office. The door was open and I knocked on her door frame. “Ms. Hathaway?” 

“Miss Fox, what can I do for you?” she asked looking up from her desk.

“I solved the missing person's case. I found Ashley Tart. Case closed. I’m ready to return home and work on my own case.”

“Are you sure?” she asked. “I’ve talked to your teachers and I’ve heard that you’ve fitting in well here.”

“Maybe too well. I don’t want to get attached.”

She sighed. “Miss Fox, I didn’t just invite you here to solve a case. I invited you here to be a student because I believe it’s better for you here than being a Displaced young girl in a Normie world.”

“But this isn’t my body. I owe it to Emma Kincade. I really need to help solve my own case. My department needs my help to find her and catch the Slider.”

She looked disappointed. “If you wish. I can call your Chief and explain that you did a good job.”

“Thank you.” We both exchanged nods and I walked out of the building.

I checked my cell phone for the time. It was dinner time. I wondered if Brittany wanted to do dinner. Maybe I can let her know I was leaving. No hard feelings.

* * *

I walked into Colby Hall on a mission. I needed to thank Brittany for a fun time and let her down that I was leaving PAA. Maybe we can share one last meal. I stood at Brittany’s door and knocked on it.

It took a while before she answered the door, but she did and had a concerned expression on her face.

“Cate, this isn't a good time.” she said. She was wearing masculine clothing. A t-shirt, a few sizes too big and cargo shorts that looked like she was holding them up like Sam did earlier.

“I'm sorry. You’re busy?” I said.

“No, peak full moon lasts for only 3 days. This is kinda a… private time for us.”

“Us?”

“Weres”

I didn’t get a chance to process that statement because the watch on Brittany’s arm beeped.

She looks at me with pleading eyes. “I’m sorry. You shouldn’t see this.”

Suddenly I heard bones cracking as her face distorted.

Holy shit. I stood there in shock, unable to look away. Sure I saw Sam shift twice, but her shifting was fluid. This… was not. This was violent and blood curdling.

More cracking of bones as I slowly backed away from her. 

She screamed an animalistic groan, “Go.”

But I couldn’t. I watched as bones shifted and popped and muscles throbbed and rearranged. She got taller and gained muscle mass. The hair on her head receded as hair grew on her bare arms. She slowly filled out the baggy clothes she was wearing.

30 seconds later it was over. 

Standing in front of me was not Brittany. It was Brett.

I took several steps backwards and found my back pressed against the door that must’ve shut during the commotion. “What the fuck?”

“I told you not to watch,” he said.

“You’re fucking Brett!”

“I told you I was a Were!”

No way. I couldn’t believe my eyes. Brittany was Brett?  Fuck, how oblivious was I? “But you never told me you were Brett.”

“I thought you knew. Would that have made a difference?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“Because you’re a fucking guy!”

“Well I wasn’t one the past 3 days.”

I was confused. Did Brittany explain she was a Were in the beginning? If she did, it just never sank in. That gorgeous woman flirting with me was too perfect to be a dude.

“No way. If you brought it up, I didn’t hear you. It was a loud club. And you never brought it up again. You had to have known that that I didn’t know. You took advantage of me.”

“I didn’t trick you, Cate. I actually like you.”

There were so many thoughts swirling in my mind. Emotions I couldn’t find words for. The only thing I was able to spit out was, “Fuck. I trusted you. I told you things I haven’t even told my therapist!”

“Cate, please-”

“Fuck you!” I yelled, opened the door and slammed it behind me. Curiosity got the better of me as I looked behind me at the door. On the door I had walked through twice in the past 48 hours, clear as day, were the name tags “David/Dianna” and “Brett/Brittany.” 

* * *

I ran back to my dorm and threw myself onto my bed. I put my face into my pillow. I hadn’t cried in years. I didn’t cry at my divorce or at my parents funeral. But here I was on the verge of bursting with tears. Never before have I had the rug pulled out from under me like that.

I’m crying. Fuck you hormones!

“Cate?” Sophia said from behind me. 

I didn’t even check to see if anyone was in the room before I barged in.

“What’s wrong?” she asked.

I was embarrassed. How can I tell my roommate that I was tricked?

“She was a he.” I mumbled through my pillow.

Sophie was silent as she processed those words. “A Shifter or a Were?”

“A Were.”

“The girl you met at Lunacy?”

“Yes.”

“Cate?”

“Just… don’t. This is embarrassing.”

She sat on the bed next to me and starting petting my back. “I know. I’m dating a Were too. Kinda. Monthly.” This was the first time she finally admitted it. “Sit up. Let’s talk.”

I reluctantly sat up in bed and wiped the tears from my face. I tried to look away as I did it. “Fucking hormones.”

“I’m dating a Were,” she said. “But I’m straight. I’m only dating them during the full moon. And it kills me that I avoid them the other 27 days of the month.”

“I’m just so angry. I was tricked.” I said. “She… he… they knew I was new here. That I’d fall for that. I don’t know if it's these teenage hormones, but I felt like I was under a spell.”

“Weres don't practice magic. Well, I’m mean… they could. But they’re usually just happy charming people with their insanely good looks.”

I chucked. “Brittnay was certainly attractive. Turns out Brittany was Brett.”

“Brett? The guy who came to see you on the first day?”

“Yeah, that’s him.”

“Did Brittany tell you she was a were?”

“She said she did. But it was loud in the club. My ex said I have selective hearing. Here was this gorgeous girl coming on to me. I liked every moment of it.”

“I know the feeling. I love James, but I can only see him once a month.”

“Did James trick you?”

“No. I knew Jamie before James. She’s the one who actually set me up with James.”

“She set you up with herself?”

“Well yeah, but she was honest about it.”

“Anyway. I don't want to see Brittany ever again.”

“That’s fair.”

I took a deep breath. “Let's change the subject. What did I miss?”

“When you left, Sam and I were talking about who Ashley was working with,” Sophia said.

“Ashley said there was a Magic club.” I said. I wiped my eyes with my bed sheet. “If there’s a magic club, it’s likely underground.”

“Yeah, those types of things are always in basements.” she said with a straight face.

I looked at her annoyed at first.  Is she serious?

She then looked directly at me then smiled. Then she let out giggles of laughter and it was infectious as I found myself giggling with her. I cupped my mouth and got embarrassed at the girlish laugh.

Sophia nudged my shoulder.  “I got you to laugh.”

I smiled back at her.  “You did.  Thank you.”

“I can ask around about this so-called magic club.  If it exists, there has to be a Magic that’s pissed about it.  What else did that waitress say? Sam said Ashley was meeting someone.”

“The waitress said Ashley was with a teacher,” I said. “Someone athletic. I don’t have a teacher like that.”

Sophia thought about that and answered, “But I do. Mr. Barnes.” 

“Mr. Barnes? Mrs. Barnes' husband?”

She nodded.

“The waitress said it appeared they were having an affair.”

“Ew. He’s like in his 40s.”

“Hey, now,” I complained. “I’m 42.”

“You’re 14, Cate.”

I don’t know why, but my mind suddenly flashed to having a drink with Mr. Sanders. Was that creepy? I certainly didn’t want to get intimate with him. Ew. Shivers went down my back just thinking about it. “Even if he was having an affair with Ashley, how does he fit into this puzzle? Could he be responsible for taking her magic?”

“Well, it's no secret the Barnes’s aren’t really happy about their circumstances.”

“I’ve only met Mrs. Barnes. What’s the husband like?”

“Art teacher. Librarian.” Sophia said.

“Librarian?” I echoed. “My ex-wife was a librarian.”

“He’s nice and friendly.”

“So was my ex, at first.”

“So are you and Sam going to confront him?” she asked. The tone told me she didn’t approve of that plan. “You can’t really go into the library and ask him point blank if he was having an affair with a student.”

Well, I was planning on leaving here. I asked Ms. Hathway to be released. After this incident with Brittany I wanted to get as far away from PAA as possible.

For the first time, I noticed Sophia was crying.

“Wait, why are you crying?”

“Because ever since we found Ashley, I can’t help but wonder if this thing is coming for me. I saw Brandi - her curse temporarily faded today.”

“You saw that?”

“Cate, this thing is getting worse. Ashley, Lulu, Brandi.”

I looked down at my lap. Just hearing the pain in Sophia’s voice made me want to help her. I couldn’t help her if I left. The embarrassment of the Brittany situation gave way to tremendous guilt. I wanted to go home. But I can’t. Not yet at least.

I grabbed my notebook and pen. I tapped the pen onto the notebook as I brainstormed what I could do to get answers from Barnes. Mr. Barnes doesn’t even know me. Mrs. Barnes does. In fact, she seems like someone willing to talk to me. “I know a way to get close to the Barness,” I finally announced, “I can try out for the lacrosse team. Or maybe I can ask for some one-on-one attention from Coach.”

“What would that do?” Sophia asked.

“It would allow me to talk to Coach Barnes outside of school. Maybe see if she thinks her husband is having an affair with a student.”

“All that, just to question Mrs. Barnes about her husband?”

“She wants something from me. I want something from her. Don’t worry, I have no plans of actually joining the team.”

“Sure, Cate.”

“I’m not really joining the lacrosse team.”

Of course, that’s not what happened.

Interlude 5 - The Barnes’s Story

15 years ago, Heather stood in the bridal suite amongst her friends and family. Today was the biggest day of her life. It was the day she was getting married to Joshua Barnes. She and Joshua had met over a year ago at a wine tasting. They hit it off, and a few months later they were engaged. 

Heather and Joshua had opted for a destination wedding in Bermuda. They were set to get married in a picturesque resort surrounded by friends and family. Once the reception ended, the honeymoon would begin.

She looked around at the smiling faces of her bridesmaids, her father, mother and her sister. Everyone was excited and overjoyed for Heather’s big day. Except for one person. Her bridesmaid, Michelle.

Even though it was her day, Heather pulled Michelle aside. “Are you OK?”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Michelle said, void of emotion.

“Liar,” Heather said, nudging her bridesmaid.

Heather’s smile was so infectious that Michelle couldn't help but smile back. Michelle looked at her best friend standing there in her white gown. It was gorgeous. Of course it was. She helped pick it out a few months ago. She was also there when Joshua proposed. “Are you sure you are doing the right thing?”

Heather’s smile disappeared. “Not this again, Shelly.”

“I’m serious.”

“I’ve known Joshua for a year now. I love him. He loves me.”

“I just think he’s not the right one for you. You were barely dating when he proposed. I think you’ll regret it years down the line.”

Before Heather was able to offer her rebuttal, there was a knock at the door.

“Ten minutes,” the wedding coordinator spoke.

Heather didn’t reply to Michelle and instead moved to the other bridesmaids. Ones that wouldn't question her decision to marry her fiancé.

Michelle was disappointed Heather didn’t hear her out, so she picked up her backpack and quietly snuck out of the bridal suite.

* * *

Michelle knew she had only one shot at this as she made her way to the lounge where the groomsmen were congregating. She walked into the lounge. The groomsmen, complete in well-fitting black tuxedos, were laughing and horsing around.

The best man and Joshua were in the corner. The best man was adjusting Joshua’s tie.

The other groomsmen saw Michelle. 

“Whoa, Bridesmaid alert!” one guy shouted.

“Michelle,” Joshua said. “Are we almost on?”

“Almost,” she replied. “I was kinda hoping to talk with you alone.”

Joshua had a concerned look on his face. “Sure,” he said as he led her to a vacant room next door.

Michelle took a shoe box out of her backpack. “Heather wanted you to wear something for good luck.”

“Oh really?” he said, curious what his fiancée would get him on the day of their wedding.

What Joshua didn’t know was that Michelle had stolen a certain device from work. A highly classified device that allowed a user to control remote combat machines safely from outside of a warzone. Michelle realized during testing that the electrical impulses also worked on humans. She kept that detail to herself as she could imagine this device being used to include political leaders. She’d be fired, or worse, if her bosses found out she stole the device and it took it out of the lab - or the country.

Michelle’s Plan A was to try to talk some sense into her best friend and convince Heather to voluntarily call off the wedding. She knew Joshua wouldn’t voluntarily call it off either. Since that didn’t work, it was on to Plan B. Plan B was to remotely control Joshua’s body, causing him to sabotage the wedding, hoping Heather would then call it off.

She pulled a silver necklace out of her bag. One end of the necklace had a sapphire stone in a setting. That was for looks. The other end near the clasp had the remote synaptic node. She had made sure to buy a cheap necklace and attach the very expensive, very experimental device to it.

“That's beautiful,” he said. “But she wants me to wear it?”

“It’s good luck to wear something of the brides' as you say your wedding vows,” she lied.

“I never heard of that tradition,” Joshua said skeptically.

She didn’t want him questioning that logic. “Here turn around, let me put it on you.”

Not wishing to waste any more time arguing, he turned around and she draped the necklace around him, fastening the clasp. 

She then tucked it under his shirt collar, making sure the synaptic node was up against the spine of his neck.

He turned around.

The wedding coordinator came into the lounge. “Gentlemen, it’s time.”

“Good luck,” she said, hugging him, pretending this man was good enough for her friend.

* * *

Michelle walked out of the lounge and back to the bridal suite. Before she went in, she opened the box and pulled out the controller - a tiny device with LEDs and buttons, no bigger than a deck of cards. It was a hastily-assembled prototype, and the only one of its kind in the world. Priceless wouldn’t begin to describe it. Node 1 was lit green to denote it had contact with Joshua’s spine and was detecting brain waves.

She chucked imagining that Josh the Jock had any brain waves whatsoever.

She fished another synaptic node necklace from the box. She clasped it around her own neck and Node 2 lit up on the controller.

She needed to test it out before the ceremony, so she pressed the “remote control” button on the controller. Suddenly she felt light-headed as her vision turned black.

Next thing Michelle knew, she was being caught by the arm by the best man.

“Yo, Josh, are you OK?” he asked.

Michelled looked around. It worked. She was in control of Joshua’s body. “I’m great,” she said to the best man.

“Keep walking,” the wedding coordinator said. Michelle continued walking and following the wedding coordinator outside of the ceremony hall. Both Heather’s and Joshua’s mothers were waiting there. One of the groomsmen came forward and met Heather’s mother and went to escort her.

The test was a success. Michelle reached up behind her neck and double tapped the synaptic receiver and in a rush, she found herself back in front of the bridal suite.

She walked back into the room.

“Where did you go?” Heather asked.

“I needed some air,” Michelle replied.

“I’m sorry about earlier,” Heather said. “I know you don’t particularly like Joshua. But I love him. And if you love me, you’ll respect my wishes.”

Michelle nodded and the two best friends hugged.

The truth is, Michelle thought they weren’t a good match. Heather was a little on the nerdy side, well read in the classics and always had a book she was reading. Joshua went to college for football, but wasn’t good enough to make pros and thus found himself as a gym teacher with only a “communications” degree to call back on.

Heather looked down at the necklace Michelle had on. “That’s a pretty necklace.”

Heather clutched the cheap pendent. “Thanks, it’s a family heirloom.”

The wedding coordinator entered the room and said it was time for everyone to get into position. 

The bride, bridesmaids, and the father-of-the-bride all walked down the same hallway Michelle had just walked as Joshua. They approached the same closed door she was at a few minutes ago.

Heather and her father hung back around the corner.

Michelle inconspicuously checked the controller. Both nodes were glowing. She hid the controller in her bouquet. She then felt an itch at the back of her neck that she scratched, unaware she knocked the cheap clasp open. The necklace dropped to the floor as Michelle continued on.

The doors opened for the bridesmaids and she was the second one to walk.

* * *

When the last bridesmaid had walked into the hall, the doors reclosed and Heather and her father moved up to the door.

Heather saw something sparkle on the floor. It was the necklace Michelle was just wearing. She knew it was a family heirloom and didn’t want Michelle to lose it.

She handed the bouquet to her father. “Dad, can you hold this a second?” She then reached down and grabbed the necklace. It had two things on it. A bright stone, and a flat silver disc.

She didn’t have time or pockets, so she put it around her neck and clasped it shut. “I’ll get this to her later. Something borrowed, right?”

She took her bouquet back from her father and took his arm.

* * *

The doors opened and the congregation stood for Heather as an orchestral version of “Can't Help Falling in Love” played.

Michelle was nervous. Which moment should she choose to sabotage this? Should she do it now, during the vows, or wait until the officiant asked for objections? She decided to wait until the vows so Heather would at least get this moment.

Twenty minutes went by, and Heather and Joshua recited their vows. Now was Michelle’s opportunity. She pressed the button.

And nothing happened.

The officiant spoke, “If anyone objects to the marriage, speak now or forever hold your peace.”

Michelle hit the controller with her palm and it fell out of her bouquet prompting the congregation to look at her with disdain.

She turned red from embarrassment, picked it up and stood straight back up. She looked down at the device and the LEDs were off. Something went wrong.

Heather and Joshua stared at each other for a confusing moment. It was as if they were looking at a mirror. They looked down at their hands which were still holding each other.

Heather craned her neck. The tie felt too tight.

Joshua inhaled, but the dress’s corset was constricting.

They made eye contact but only shared a look of confusion. Joshua squeezed his hand, and Heather squeezed back.

The officiant turned to Heather in Joshua’s body. “Do you, Joshua, take Heather to be your lawfully wedded wife? If so answer ‘I do.’”

Joshua answered “I do.”

The officiant glanced at Joshua in the bride's body and chuckled. “Joshua,” he repeated.

“I do,” Joshua repeated.

The officiant stopped laughing and decided to continue despite the bride’s nervousness. He fully turned to the bride. “Do you, Heather, take Joshua to be your lawfully wedded husband? If so answer ‘I do.’”

Heather answered “I do.”

At that point the congregation nervously laughed, thinking the bride and groom were either nervous or pulling a prank on their friends and family.

“They’re not even married yet and are finishing each other’s sentences,” the officiant joked. That got a laugh from the congregation.

Michelle was freaking out. She was missing her opportunity. She slowly pressed the remote control button again, and the LEDs remained off.

Heather and Joshua felt a rush of vertigo, but since they were holding each other’s hands, they were able to stabilize themselves. They looked at each other and realized whatever just happened went back to normal.

The officiant continued with the ceremony. “I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.”

Heather and Joshua smiled at each other and the newlyweds lovingly kissed as the congregation cheered.

Michelle was furious.

* * *

After Michelle was escorted down the aisle by a random groomsman, who tried flirting with her, she pulled the device out of the bouquet. 

Why wasn’t it working? She hit it a few times. The LEDs remained off. She couldn’t believe it. She just watched her best friend get married and wasn’t able to stop them. All of this work and all of this planning, to blow it at the finish line. She reached up for her necklace and found nothing.

“Where is it?” She wondered, starting to freak out.

* * *

Michelle went through the motions and watched Heather and Joshua get photos, get introduced at the reception, have their first dance, get their faces smashed with cake, then finally leave the wedding hall.

She was quiet most of the time, stewing in her disappointment and anger. She didn’t even get up for the bouquet toss.

When the guests left the reception hall, she returned to her room and cried. She had lost one of the nodes, and the love of her life just got married to someone else.

* * *

Heather and Joshua were basking in the first post-wedding coital bliss when Heather noticed the necklace around Joshua's neck.

“Honey what is this?”

“This is the necklace you gave me,” he said, puzzled.

“That I gave you?”

“Yeah,” he said. Then he noticed a similar one around Heather’s neck. “Hey, you have one, too.”

Heather grasped the necklace still around her neck. “This is Michelle’s. I was holding it for her, but forgot to give it back.”

“Michelle gave me this and said you wanted me to wear it.”

* * *

At that same moment, a crying and furious Michelle took the controller and hurled it against her hotel room wall. It shattered into pieces. As it hit the floor sparks sizzled and a small puff of smoke emanated from the wreckage.

* * *

Both Joshua and Michelle were once again met with vertigo.

Joshua sat up and looked at what appeared to be Heathers naked body. “It happened again.”

Heather then sat up. “I thought I was imagining that. During the ceremony.”

“No. That really happened. And it’s happening again.” He cupped the breasts on his chest. 

Heather smacked Joshua's hands away, but then noticed the still erect member on her own body. She touched it to confirm whether or not she was imagining this. Nope - that’s real.

“Do you think these necklaces have anything to do with it?” Joshua pondered.

Heather’s face turned red with anger. “Michelle!” She jumped out of bed and attempted to get dressed. She slid her panties on and realized they didn’t fit. She looked over to Joshua. “What do we do?”

“Let’s just wear each other’s clothes until we figure this out,” Joshua suggested.

Heather handed him her panties, then Joshua saw the wedding dress hanging in the corner. “Wait, I can’t wear that.”

The newlyweds dug around in their suitcases for normal clothes. Heather handed Joshua a crop top with leggings, and Joshua gave her a band T-shirt and cargo shorts.

Joshua sighed in relief. He had dodged a poofy white bullet. Heather, on the other hand, sighed in annoyance. She had worn the constricting and uplifting dress for hours without complaining. They marched out of the bridal suite and to where Heather knew Michelle was staying. Heather banged loudly on the door.

Michelle opened the door. Her makeup was smeared down her face from tears. “Joshua?” she said sniffling.

Heather barged into Michelle’s room, her new stature almost knocking Michelle over.

“What the fuck, Joshua?” she asked.

“I’m Heather,” she shouted.

“And I’m Joshua,” growled Heather’s body, following his new bride into the room.

Heather ripped the necklace off and held it up. “Did you do this, Shelly?” 

She looked at the couple. “How’d you get that?” she asked, pointing at the necklace on Heather’s body’s neck. 

“You dropped it,” Heather said. “I was going to give it back to you, but I put it on instead.” Then she ripped the one off of Joshua and shook them both at Michelle. “Start talking!”

“Shit!” Michelle exclaimed, walking over to where the controller lay in pieces. “You weren’t supposed to be the one to wear that.” She then pointed at Heather’s body. “Wait - are you Joshua?” she asked, still trying to wrap her head around the situation.

“Yeah,” Joshua responded.

“It’s not supposed to work like that. The brain waves are not supposed to travel backwards.”

“I want answers, Shelly!” Heather demanded, pointing Joshua’s finger in Michelle’s face.

Michelle sat down on the floor next to the pieces of the controller. “It was supposed to be me.”

“What was?”

“On the altar with you. I love you Heather. We were supposed to be together. Not him.”

Heather, in Joshua’s body, sat down next to Michelle. “You’re one of my best friends Michelle. But I love Joshua. He’s the one I want to spend my life with.”

“But you’re bi. What about that night we made love?”

Heather glanced up at Joshua, who was stunned at the revelation. “Shells, we were drunk. It was only one time.”

“You-you said you loved me,” Michelle wept.

“I do love you.” Heather replied. “But as a friend. I made you a bridesmaid. I can’t believe you’d do this to me. To us. On our wedding day.”

“I only wanted to remote control Joshua and sabotage the wedding. I didn’t expect you two to switch bodies.”

“Enough with the ‘whys’,” Joshua cut in. “Can you fix this?”

Michelle held up shards of circuit board. “Not here.”

* * *

The next morning, Heather and Joshua discussed their predicament. They would have to wait until they returned home to see about undoing what Michelle’s device did to them. Until then, they still had another week left of their honeymoon. The question on both of their minds was whether they should cancel their honeymoon and go home, or spend their honeymoon as each other.

It took a little getting used to. Josha felt naked wearing Heather’s clothing, especially her swimwear. Heather felt weird with a little extra baggage in her pants. Heather did Joshua’s makeup, and Joshua helped Heather shave her face.

Michelle flew home, but noticed that Heather and Joshua were more flirty than usual as they looked like they were having fun role-playing as each other. Michelle’s plan to wedge them apart had backfired.

One night after one too many drinks at the bar, the newlyweds stumbled back to their suite. Heather picked up a very tipsy Joshua and carried him over the threshold and deposited him on the bed. He looked up at his wife in his body and noticed something tenting up from his jeans. “Whoa, honey. You look a little excited…”

Heather looked down and blushed. She then climbed onto the bed and straddled her husband in her body.

“What are you doing?” Joshua asked. They hadn’t been intimate since they swapped.

“Michelle was right about one thing,” she teased.

“What’s that?”

“I am bi.” She leaned down and kissed Joshua. It didn't phase her that she was kissing herself. As a teenager she practiced kissing a mirror all of the time.

As for Joshua, his eyes got wide as he watched himself lean into the kiss. It was awkward at first, but he rationalized it as this was still his wife and his body. He let himself go and kissed his wife back.

Before long, Heather started removing Joshua’s clothing and starting suckling his breasts.

At first it tickled him, but then it started to feel good. “Heather, I’m not sure if we - oh my God, don’t stop.”

To Joshua’s surprise, Heather moved away from his bosom and started kissing his tummy and working her way down his body.

She removed his panties.

He was speechless. And getting damp down there. But more than anything he was curious. When else would he get this opportunity to see what sex is like as a woman?

The moment Heather went down on him, he was in ecstasy. “Oh my God!” he moaned and eventually screamed.

Three orgasms later, Heather removed her clothes and laid down beside him, ready for him to return the favor.

Joshua looked his lover in the eye, and then at her erection. He thought of what she had just done for him, and in his post-orgasmic haze he didn’t even hesitate climbing in between her legs and pleasing her orally. 

Before long Heather and Joshua swapped positions as she climbed on top of him. He timidly spread his legs to let her in.

An hour later, after both newlyweds were sexually satisfied, Heather turned to Joshua. “What if we can’t swap back?”

Joshua didn’t have an answer, but if it was anything like tonight, he could deal with it.

* * *

A week later, when their honeymoon was over, and they were back in the states, they were anxiously awaiting a call from Michelle.

The call finally came, but it wasn’t what they hoped to hear.

“The device was beyond repair,” she cried. “I’m so sorry.”

“Can you make a new one?” Heather asked.

“I was fired,” Michelle stated.

* * *

With no options, Heather and Joshua attempted to act like each other and go to their respective jobs. Joshua tried to do Heather's job as a librarian at the local community college. Heather tried to do his as a high school gym teacher and football coach.

Unfortunately, they were both too far out of their element to succeed. At one point they tried to tell the truth, but nobody believed them, and they were both fired days apart.

That night, as the newlyweds were discussing their next move, there was a knock at the door. 

On the porch stood a young woman claiming to be the deputy headmaster of an exclusive private school. “Hello, I’m Judy Hathaway,” she introduced herself. “Are you Heather and Jacob Barnes?”

“We are,” Joshua cautiously replied.

She handed them both brochures for a boarding school. “I am aware of your… unique situation. My school is just as unique. Therefore, I would like to discuss the opportunity of having you both join our school staff.”

Chapter 12

Content Warning: Depiction of attempted suicide.

First thing Sunday morning, I saw Ms. Hathaway. I explained to her that I wasn’t leaving. She didn’t ask why I changed my mind, nor did she seem surprised. Figuring the less said the better, I left her office before she could question me. I was pretty sure she would not have approved of my plan to interrogate the teachers.

After that, I decided to play my weekly game of “Call the Kincades.”

“How was your second week of school, honey?” Mrs. Kincade asked.

“It was fine,” I said, withholding any mention of going out clubbing and researching nursing homes. Speaking of nursing homes, how old are you and Dad again? 

“How are your grades?”

“They are fine, too.” They’d better be, for my second round of high school.

“Honey, you used to talk about this kind of stuff.”

That was before you shipped me off to boarding school. “School is just fine. The teachers are nice. The classwork is easy.” You should see this place during the full moon.

“Are you making friends?”

For two days I dated a boy who is apparently a girl during the full moon, but I was really digging the girl. “Sure.” 

“Your friends back here have asked when you’re coming home. I told them you’d be home for Christmas.”

With any luck the real Emma will be home for Christmas. “Hey, other than my friends, has anyone else come asking for me?”

“Like who?”

Oh, I dunno, like a heavy-set white man in a blue hoodie who insists he’s the real Emma. I had a sketch artist draw his face two weeks ago. Do you remember that? “Oh, no one in particular. Just wondering.”

“So the country club is electing a new board, and I was thinking of putting my name in.”

“That’s great, Mom.” I rolled my eyes so hard that Sophia cracked a smile and chuckled. “I hope you win.” 

* * *

I spent the rest of Sunday in my dorm room. Sophia decided to throw a breakup party for me. I insisted that wasn’t necessary, and I was already over my two-day fling, but she invited Sam, Lulu, and Julia over anyway. We ordered Chinese food. Honestly, the General Tso’s chicken and lo mein hit the spot, so I can’t complain. I was more impressed that Weatherford has a Chinese takeout joint.

Sam was rather nice to me for a change. “I’m sorry that happened to you, Cate. Weres don't follow the same rules as Shifters do. We’re not supposed to pretend to be someone else. I guess your friend Brett didn’t get that memo.”

I thanked her for her empathy and reminded her Brett is not my friend. I think I was more embarrassed than anything. Here I am, a detective, and I was tricked into falling for the beautiful woman who was really a guy. I let my guard down and I paid the price.

While my brain was ready to move on, my emotions, fueled by these teenage hormones, were lagging behind. After all, I was ready to leave campus anyway and leave her behind just a day ago. But during the moments I was alone with my thoughts, I could feel the heartbreak. I had only known her for two days, but I was falling for her. She had started to fill the void left by Cheryl. And just as quickly as it came, that feeling was ripped away.

I tried to take the attention off of me, so I asked about the case. “Any idea on this underground Magic Club?”

“I asked a few Magics this afternoon,” Sophia replied. “Most never heard of it. In fact, some got angry that such a thing even existed. If we find it, you better believe there will be protests on the quad.”

“I asked non-Magics” Sam added. “There are plenty of rumors. But if it does exist, they are keeping a low profile. Apparently you have to be invited to join.”

"Apparently, the first rule of Magic Club," I said with a smirk, "is you don't talk about Magic Club.” I chuckled and I got confused glares from Sophia and Sam. “Come on, that movie isn’t that old.”

“Magic Club?” Julia asked, looking at us as if we were talking some other language..

“We think Ashley got involved in something she shouldn’t have,” Lulu explained to Julia.

Julia thought about it. “I think someone tried to recruit me once.”

We all sat up at that revelation.

“Who?” I asked.

Julia closed her eyes. “I don’t remember.”

“When?” Sam asked.

“I don’t remember. Maybe it was my previous life.”

“But your previous life was not at PAA,” Sophia reminded her.

“I don’t know,” Julia said, frustrated. “But it kinda feels like it. An emotion. Not necessarily a memory.”

“Why would they invite you?” I asked. 

I got disapproving looks from Sophia and Sam.

“I mean, of all people, why the girl who had her past life erased by magic?”

“I think-” Julia said. “They were trying to entice me with getting my old life back. Or at least… revenge. I dunno. This feels like déjà vu- like I can’t remember when it happened. If ever.”

“Well, keep trying, Jules,” Lulu said with a smile. “Maybe thinking about it more will trigger new emotions or even memories.”

“Well I’m ready to watch this movie!” Sophia blurted out.

As Sophia and Sam were trying to figure out how to play the movie, Lulu and Julia took to cleaning up from dinner. 

There was a knock at the door. Since everyone else was busy, I went to check it. I looked through the peephole to make sure it wasn’t Brett. It wasn’t, but it was an androgynous… boy… I didn't recognize. I opened the door.

“Cate,” they greeted me.

“And you are…”

“It’s me, Brandon!” they said excitedly.

“Oh!” I replied. “Brandon. You look…”

“Like my old self,” they replied, grinning.

“Come on in,” I invited.

Brandon walked in and everyone had to take a double take. “It happened,” they said. “Just like everyone feared.” They held up their mood ring which was not attached to any particular finger. The stone’s color was gray.

I heard Sophia gasp. Lulu came over to inspect Brandon and their ring.

“Can I ask the obvious question?” I asked.

“Sure,” Brandon replied.

“Can you put it back on?”

Brandon put it on, looked at me for a second, then removed it. “It doesn’t work anymore. The magic faded.”

“Just like me,” Lulu sadly stated. “How do you feel?” 

“Honestly?” Brandon said. “I feel better than I normally do. The dysphoria is mild and manageable.”

“I’m glad someone is benefiting from this,” Sam sarcastically commented.

“Sam,” Lulu yelled. She looked at Brandon and hugged them. “Brandon, I’m glad you are able to finally find peace.”

“Thank you, Lulu,” Brandon said, hugging her back.

Then Sophia and Julia walked over and hugged them as well.

I looked at Sam and shrugged. Clearly Sam was still worried about Lulu, and not exactly trusting the one person benefiting from the fading magic.

My assumptions were confirmed when Sam came up to me and whispered, “I don’t necessarily trust them. This is way too convenient for them.”

I, on the other hand, was trying to keep an open mind about it. 

“Convenient would be Brandon having zero dysphoria, right?” I whispered back.

Sam shrugged.

We still had our plan to talk to Mr. Barnes tomorrow. I decided it was best to take advice from The Godfather and just keep the suspicious Brandon close. “Brandon, we’re going to be watching a movie. Do you want to stay?”

They looked at me, then Sophia with a happy expression. “Can I?”

“Absolutely,” Sophia replied.

“I brought snacks!” Julia gleefully chimed in.

I climbed onto my bed, and Sophia, Julie and Brandon gleefully followed me as we all faced the TV. Sam and Lulu snuggled up on the other bed. I was sandwiched by Sophia and Julia. I’m not gonna lie, it was kinda a turn on to have these cute girls leaning on me. Brittany who? Anyway, I had no input on what movie they were going to put on. Hopefully it was a cool action flick. Maybe a classic like Die Hard. Maybe Terminator 2 or, of course, now that I’m taking advice from Michael Corleone, The Godfather. 

But that didn’t happen, Sophia put on a chick flick instead. I made an obvious grimace, but either nobody heard or nobody cared. They were all excited. Especially Brandon, who it appeared not to have made many friends during their unending dysphoria. I tried my best not to watch it and instead played on my phone and wrote in my case book. 

Alyssa sent me some pictures from back home. Girls I didn’t recognize. In fact, I didn’t know which one was Alyssa. Then she talked about how the lacrosse team wasn’t doing so hot after I left. I asked her how good I was at lacrosse. She said I am… or rather Emma was… the star midfielder- whatever that meant- on the JV squad. Their middle school actually went to regionals last year. She asked if I was feeling OK since I wasn’t acting like myself. I replied that I was under a lot of stress from the transfer.

When I got bored of that conversation, I somehow got sucked into the movie. Some sappy love story that I teared up for. Fucking hormones.

Eventually our guests left, leaving just me and Sophia alone. It was quiet and the two of us did homework. But what I didn’t expect was that the quiet room hit me hard. I couldn’t focus and instead just kept thinking about everything except my homework. Emma. Brittany. Ashley. Brandon. When I couldn’t stand it anymore, I crawled into bed so I could let my exhaustion take me.

But I couldn't fall asleep. I tossed and turned. After an hour or so, I felt someone sit on my bed.

Sophia laid beside me and draped her arm over me. “I’m worried,” she said. “About you. About Lulu. About Brandi.”

I considered telling her I was fine. I also considered telling her the others would be fine. But her embrace was comforting. So instead of responding - I finally dozed off.

* * * 

Monday came. I ignored Sophia’s alarm. Somehow she ended up under my covers spooning me. It was warm under there, and when she got out, I was suddenly cold. This is actually what it felt like when Cheryl and I stopped sharing a bed. But this also reminded me of only two days ago waking up next to Brittany. It was Monday and therefore I would see Brett at class. If he thought I avoided him before, just wait until he sees me avoid him now.

Sophia tried getting me up, but I assured her I’d get up soon. When I did finally get up, Sophia was already out the door. As I got dressed, I looked at myself in the mirror in my uniform. I was getting better at this. My uniform was neatly pressed, I had on light makeup, and yes - I had a bra on. Maybe I should be grateful for the muscle memory because I don’t have to think too much about the feminization of Jack Baker.

Anyway. Back to the case.

As I walked to class, I noticed there was something different in the atmosphere at PAA today. Everyone looked glum and serious. It wasn’t until Algebra class that I realized what it was.

“Hey Cate,” a classmate named Anna called out.

“What’s up?”

“What do you think about what’s been going on at PAA?”

“Umm… what’s going on?”

“The fading magic. A lot of the Magics are freaking out.”

I closed my eyes and sighed. “Where did you hear that?”

“It’s been going around campus. First, that sophomore, Ashley Tart. Then another sophomore, Lulu Matthews. Then another Sophomore, Brandon Jones. The rumor is that it’s contagious.”

“There’s nothing to worry about,” I told her. “Whatever it is, it’s not contagious. I’ve spent time with both Lulu and Brandon.”

“The rumor is that it’s just sophomores.” she casually replied before sitting back at her desk.

Wait as sec. Just sophomores? That got the gears in my brain turning. She was right. That is a pattern. But why Sophomores? What did they have in common? If it affected only sophomores then… Sophia might be in danger.

At that moment I wanted to rush out of the classroom and check on my roommate, but the algebra teacher came in and shut the door behind him.

I watched the clock tick telling me I’ll have to wait until later this afternoon to see her. Hopefully, she didn’t hear the rumors. Or if she did, that she’s staying calm. 

* * *

Despite that, I still had a plan to put into place. At the beginning of femme class, I mentioned to Mrs. Barnes I was interested in trying out for lacrosse. She was excited and asked me to come by at 3 and wear my gym clothes. Part 1 of my plan was a go. Part 2 relied on me needing to find a way to get close to her to ask her about her husband.

In science class, I did my best to avoid Brett. I waited in another classroom until he went into class and to his seat. I quickly followed him and sat in mine.

Before class, it was more of the same. People talking about the fading magic. 

Of course the “other” topic in my “friend group“ was Brett. Naturally my friends already heard what happened over the weekend. 

“I heard what happened Saturday,” Amanda whispered. “Are you OK?”

I looked over at Brett then back to Amanda. “I don’t want to talk about it here.”

“You got it. Lunch time then.” 

Thankfully she heard that message loud and clear. I cringed at the thought of Mr. Sanders announcing my dating woes to the class. 

Speaking of-

“Good morning, class,” Mr. Sanders cheerfully said.

“Good morning,” everyone glumly echoed.

“All of this nonsense and rumors about magic will cease,” he stated. “It’s time to learn about science.”

The class groaned again. Of course, the illusion was broken for me. Where everyone else saw an 80-something old man, I saw a 21 year old girl trying to demand respect and attention from her class.

* * *

After class when we were at the dining hall, I explained to Amanda, Jessica and Sally what happened with Brittany. As I sat there at the lunch table explaining it, I could see Brett in the distance looking at me. He looked distraught, but I looked away. Serves him right.

Towards the end of our lunch, Brett came over to our table. “Cate, can we talk?”

Amanda answered before I could, “Get lost, asshole.”

Huh. I couldn’t have said it better myself. As Brett walked away I kinda chuckled. I thought that title was reserved just for me.

“Don’t worry Cate,” Jessica said. “You have friends. And we’ve got your back.”

“Nobody takes advantage of our girl,” Sally cheerfully added.

The three girls looked at me with smiles, and I couldn’t help but smile back at their friendship. But then I remembered again I wasn’t a girl. This was all pretend. Then I looked down at my food and tried to wipe that smile away.

Whatever. 

I’m still Jack.

Nobody can tell me otherwise. I don't care how many chick flicks they make me watch. Or how accepting they are and comforting these girls make me feel.

I have to keep reminding myself that I’m leaving these girls once we solve this case. I might need a palette cleanse after this. Maybe go to the movies and see one of those action blockbusters with Max.

* * * 

After my last class, I finally headed back to my dorm. I first wanted to check on Sophia. I also had to get changed into my gym clothes for the lacrosse tryout I arranged. 

I walked into my dorm and I was immediately surprised that the curtains were closed. Actually I didn't realize we had curtains. I heard sobbing coming from Sophia’s bed. “Sophia?”

“Cate,” she quietly said.

“I guess you heard the rumors."

“Yeah.”

“That’s all that they are. Just rumors.”

“It can’t be a coincidence, can it?”

I felt a strong obligation to make her feel better after what she did for me over the weekend. “Yes, it can,” I lied. I walked over to the window and pulled the curtain back and the sunlight once again illuminated the room. “This isn’t like you. We have things to do.” See, I thought knowing the pattern of fading magic would be an important key in solving this case, but on the other hand, this pattern is putting Sophia in harm's way. 

“I can’t go back to being him. I can’t.”

I sat next to my roommate and patted her back like she did for me. “You won't,” I assured her.

“You don't know that.”

“One of things I learned here is that you can be what you want. So what if you revert to a guy. You’re still Sophia to me. To your friends.”

“You don’t understand.” she continued to sob.

“Then make me understand.”

She looked at me, then pulled off the arm warmer on her right arm and held her forearm up.

I didn’t understand what she was doing until I looked at her arm. It was scarred all over. Why hadn’t I noticed this before? I looked up at her in shock. “No, you didn’t.”

“Seth tried. Multiple occasions. Seth’s parents thought I just wanted attention. I eventually showed it to… mother… Mrs. Vansi. She knew if I stayed as Seth any longer…” She let those words trail off. “She got fired for me. If I go back to Seth, it’ll all be in vain.”

“Stop it,” I said. I held her hands. “Sophia. You’re not him. You’re not. Even If your magic does fade. It doesn’t matter. Even if you’re Seth on the outside, you’ll always be Sophia on the inside.” 

Her expression didn't change. Shit. She wasn’t believing me.

“Fuck it. Even if that does happen, I’ll go bake you a magic cupcake myself. Even if I can’t. You have friends now. Julia, Lulu, Sam…”

She looked at me and wiped her tears away.

“... and me.”

Sopha leaned over and hugged me. Tightly. “Thank you Cate. That means so much to me.”

Shit. I hope my ass is able to cash that check my mouth just wrote. “We’re by your side. And we’re trying to get to the bottom of this.”

She let go and grabbed a tissue to dry her face.

“Speaking of which. I have to get going. I need to confront a cheating spouse. One that may have answers to what's causing this.”

“Of course,” she said. “Hey when this is all over, let's just have a girl’s night. Me and you.”

I looked at my distraught roommate and I said something I didn’t ever expect I’d say. “Why wait? Sure, it’s Monday, but we have a weekend coming up, right?”

She smiled the biggest smile. “Cate Fox, you’re the bestest roommate in the world.”

What - did I - just agree to?

* * *

Our gym clothes consisted of a PAA T-shirt, and soccer shorts that seemed way too short. Of course I had to walk across campus like this. I kept having to pick at my wedgie. Sophia decided to join me at my tryout and watch as moral support. We arrived at the sports complex. Instead of going to the bleachers like last time, I headed towards the part of the field where lacrosse practices.

I look up at the bleachers. Sitting there next to Sophia was Julia, Sam, and Lulu. 

Great. Now I have an audience. “Yay, Cate!” they cheered.

Mrs. Barnes was waiting for me at the center of the field. “Fox, thank you for coming here to try out.”

“It’s the least I could do, Mrs. Barnes,” I said with a fake smile.

“That's Coach Barnes on my field,” she said with a smile and a wink.

“Got it, Coach,” I replied. This reminded me of when Max had to correct me when I’d forget to call him Chief in front of the rest of the force.

“We’re going to test you on passing, catching, and shooting,” she explained. “Grab a stick from the bag.”

I jogged over to the mesh bag, pulled out a lacrosse stick, and returned to the coach. I needed to start my plan of getting close to her. First, I need to disarm her so we can talk casually. “Coach, remember last week with the nail polish?” I asked.

She looked at me weirdly. “I remember.”

“Well, I was wondering if we could talk about that some more. Since we share similar experiences. I’m still having problems adapting after being displaced.”

“Maybe after practice, Fox,” she suggested, dismissing my attempt to initiate casual conversation. 

I figured that would happen. This might have to be an after-tryout type of thing.

“First, I want you to do a running drill. Jog from the goal line to the 25 yard line and break into a full sprint. Sprint for 50 yards and decelerate back to a jog all the way to the other goal line.“

Really? OK. Sure. I jogged to the goal line and waited for her signal. 

She signaled to go, and I followed those instructions. Jog for 25 yards, sprint for 50, jog the rest of the way.

When I was done, I jogged back to Coach Barnes. I was only mildly winded. I expect this body is only a few weeks removed from doing these exact exercises on a daily basis. Of course, this made me realize that I had been a lazy bum and putting junk food into this body. I caressed my hand over my midsection, worried I might have gained weight. I don’t really know Emma, but since she’s an athlete she might not appreciate me ruining her physique.

“Robinson!” she yelled to Kayla who was on the sideline sneering at me.

Fuck. Not her again.

Kayla jogged over with her stick.

“I want you two to practice passing to each other,” Coach instructed. 

She tossed a ball to Kayla who scooped it up in one one fluid motion and hurled it back to me.

At my face.

Thankfully the muscle memory kicked in and I caught the ball with the stick and net before it made Emma’s cute face resemble Jack’s ugly mug.

I hurled it back five feet to the right of Kayla so she had to run after it. I chuckled.

She did the same thing to me.

As I jogged after the ball, Mrs. Barnes yelled at us. “When you two ladies are done screwing around, I’d like you to actually pretend you’re teammates.”

“Yes, Coach,” Kayla responded. She passed a ball at me with less force and vitriol.

I caught it and threw it back casually.

“Hey Fox,” she said, continuing the back and forth passing. “I heard you were the one who found that missing sophomore.”

“Yeah, that was me. I had help too.”

“Is it true?”

“Is what true?”

“That someone sucked her magic dry and she was a prune?”

I sighed. “I wouldn’t say that. Someone sucked up her… umm.. age magic. In addition to a TG, she was an age… something.”

“Age Regression. AR.”

“Yeah, she kept getting older and older.”

“That’s fucked up,” Kayla said.

“For once you and I agree.”

“Do you think the other rumor is true? Do you think it’s contagious?”

“No, I don’t. And don’t spread rumors.”

“I have friends who are sophomores-”

“You have friends?” I said cutting her off.

“Screw you, bitch. I was trying to be nice.”

“You’re right,” I conceded. “Sorry. I’m still pissed about you taking my lunch and hazing me.”

“It’s all in good fun, Fox. Someone has to put you freshmen in your place or you’ll think you run this school.”

Whatever.

“Ladies, less talking,” Coach admonished. “Now let's do that with a moving target.” 

We both had to throw and catch while running. After that, Mrs. Barnes brought me over to the track.

The same track where the track team, including Brett, was watching. Great. More spectators.

“Let’s see how fast you sprint,” she said, grabbing a stopwatch. “We’re going to do 40 yards.”

Sweet. I did a pretty fast 40 when I was on my high school football team. I lined up and looked at the spectators. In that moment I was Jack Baker, high school quarterback again. I had a reputation to live up to.

Coach Barnes blew the whistle and I sprinted 40 yards.

As I caught my breath, Coach yelled, “5.8”

5.8? I was able to run a 4.7 when I was 17.

“Not bad,” a boy on the track team jeered, “For a girl.” 

I saw Brett push his shoulder, “Knock it off, dude.”

I ignored them and jogged back to the coach. 

“Fox, fall in with the rest of the team.”

I did so and practiced with them. I was given a green mesh jersey as we played a few short games. It took me about a half game to realize - shit. I was playing lacrosse! I wasn’t supposed to be playing or practicing. I was supposed to be trying out, then fleeing.

Kayla jogged over to me. “Hey Fox. Thank you. It’s nice to play against someone else for a change.”

I shrugged. “Well, I’m sure you have your regular season games. I’m sure other schools have better players than me.”

She chuckled. “This is the regular season. Other schools don’t play us.”

I looked at her, and the rest of the girls playing lacrosse. I counted four different colored mesh shirts. “Wait, you don’t play other schools? Why not?”

“Duh, Fox. They think we have an unfair advantage. Because we used to be boys.”

“But you’re obviously not boys.” 

“Yeah, Normies suck.”

“Then who do you play?”

“Ourselves. Sometimes we organize into dorms. Sometimes classes or age groups. Sometimes Weres vs Shifters. Sometimes during the full moon. That’s a fun game because we finally get out under the lights and the Weregirls come to play.”

“Ladies, stop chatting!” Coach Barnes yelled, and we fell into line to do drills.

That was interesting and all, but what I really wanted to know was what Mr. Barnes was doing with Ashley Tart, and what caused her, Lulu’s and Brandon’s magic to fade away. Of course, it is entirely plausible whatever is causing this has to do with the bigotry in Weatherford. Things I’ll need to ponder after… umm… lacrosse practice.

Chapter 13

An hour later, Coach declared practice over, “Good job ladies!” Then she turned to me, “Congrats, Fox, you made the team.”

I did? Shit. I wasn’t supposed to make the team. I had forgotten that I was supposed to purposely make mistakes and blow the tryout.

“Good hustle everyone,” she concluded. “See you all tomorrow.”

As the lacrosse team scattered to go home, I walked over to Coach Barnes.

“I made the team? Really?” I gushed. “I wasn’t really trying. I don’t even know how to play.”

“Bring that ego to practice with you at tomorrow's scrimmage.” She picked up her bag. “See you tomorrow in class.”

“Wait, it's after practice. Can we chat about the whole swap thing?”

“Sure,” she said. “Or we can talk about it in class tomorrow.”

“I didn’t want to wait-”

“OK,” she sighed. putting her bag back down.

I need to find out where she lives so we can find out about her husband. "Actually, we can walk and talk,” I suggested. “I don’t want to keep you from getting home.”

“Sure.” She picked her bag up and started walking. “What did you want to talk about?” 

“You said you swapped bodies with your husband.”

“15 years ago. On our wedding night.”

“And you were never able to swap back?”

“The device that swapped us was destroyed. We were paid a hefty settlement to not discuss it in public. That meant we were stuck as each other.”

“What was that like?”

“It was rough. I was suddenly a woman. And I was suddenly married to a man. It helped that that man was also my wife. So, I loved the person inside of him.”

“That must’ve taken its toll on your marriage.”

“Cate, what’s this have to do with you?”

“Well…” I started. I needed to find a nice white lie. “I was thinking about getting back into the dating pool. But I’m at a school surrounded by TGs. What does sexuality really mean here?”

Mrs. Barnes chuckled. “It means what you want it to mean. Sexuality is usually the attraction to a given gender. Everyone here has a gender. Sure, everyone’s gender is different from the one they were assigned at birth. Some don’t subscribe to the binary either, but you have to ask yourself, which one are you attracted to? You can be pan and ace too.”

“Was it that easy with you?”

“Hell, no,” she admitted. “I was a straight man. My now husband, on the other hand, was always bi. It took me longer to accept being married to a man. Don’t get me wrong, it was fun at first doing something different, but it eventually took its toll.”

“Cause you were straight?”

“Well, I consider myself a lesbian now, but back then, yeah.”

“So you identify as a woman?”

“I am a woman, Cate. You weren’t here for the first week of my class, so let me tell you what I told the class. You’re going to find a lot of trans individuals at PAA. Each of them with different stories and how they realized their gender. Some knew before they were TG’d. Some realized after. Some realized they were one of the fluid genders. Some agender. Some aren’t even trans but are either closeted or have become trans towards their original gender. I myself never considered myself trans at first. But at some point, I realized I didn’t care what my gender was. When I realized that, I started having more fun as Heather. The longer I was Heather, the more I enjoyed the way it made me feel. The more I looked in the mirror and let myself be Heather, I eventually became Heather.”

“How long did that take? Will that happen to me?”

“A while. Years. I rebelled at one point, cutting my hair and asking people to call me Joshua - my original name. But over time both of us… me and my husband, we just settled into our new lives. Especially since nobody outside of PAA believed us. They thought it was an elaborate prank. Eventually as we became each other we stopped resisting it. I go by Heather now. Obviously I go by Mrs. Barnes, to my students. I call Mr. Barnes, Joshua, or my husband. And the same is true with him.”

“But you don’t have the memories of growing up Heather.”

“True, but over the past 15 years my husband and I have told each other so many stories of our childhoods, I can almost picture those events as my own.  It’s funny, I can recall growing up as Joshua. I know I was a boy, but when I recall those memories now - I see a young girl.”

“Was all of this rough on your marriage?”

She was silent for a long moment, “Let’s keep this about you, Cate. As a Displaced you’re going to feel like you’re your old self for a long time. You have no connection to your body’s past outside of the muscle memory. And depending on your situation you may not have any connection to your own past outside of your memories. A stranger is in your old body. You’re in a stranger’s body. It’s a stressful time. If you do find someone special - who cares what gender they are? I love my husband. We shared a traumatic experience. That has made our bond stronger.”

We reached the edge of campus. Onward was a small road with a sign that read “Faculty Housing.”

“Good night, Fox.”

“Thank you, Coach.”

I stood there, watching her walk up the faculty housing road. Three minutes later, Sam, Sophia, Lulu, and Julia caught up to me.

“What did you find out?” Sam asked.

“Nothing we didn’t already know,” I replied dejectedly. “When I asked her about her marriage, she got quiet. But she also emphasized that she loves her husband.”

“Next step of the plan?” Sam asked.

Sophia sighed. “I don’t want to do this step.”

“You don’t have to,” I said. “You, Julia, and Lulu can head to dinner. Sam and I will catch up with you.”

“Oh, so you both solve one missing person case and suddenly you’re Sherlock Holmes and Watson?” Sophia teased.

Sam chuckled.

“No, we’re going,” Lulu replied. “I have to know if Mr. Barnes knows about Ashley or this magic club. All of you have been graciously doing this for me. I can’t let you do it alone anymore.”

I turned around to see the silhouette of Mrs. Barnes getting smaller. “If we’re going, we have to go now before we lose her.”

We nodded and quietly speed-walked to catch up to the teacher.

“How did tryouts go?” Lulu asked.

“I uh… made the team.” 

“Cate!” Sophia exclaimed. “I thought you said you were going to purposely screw it up so you didn’t make the team.”

“I’m sorry. I have an ego. I couldn’t not try my hardest.”

“I knew that was going to happen,” Sam said, shaking her head.

“OK, so I made the team,” I replied. “So what?”

“I think it's awesome,'' Lulu chimed in.

“Thank you, Lulu!”

“It means you’re letting go of your dead-life and are moving on,” she added.

I sighed. “I thought you were on my side.”

“I am,” Lulu smiled. “We've all been in your position. Sophia let go of Seth. I let go of Louis- even though I suppose I’m physically Louis again-”

“And, let me guess,” I cut her off. “Sam let go of being Mittens the cat.”

“Asshole,” Sam said, shaking her head. You couldn't tell, but I’m sure deep down she was laughing too.

“I let go of my boyfriend,” Julia said.

“Your quote-boyfriend is in jail.” Sam said, making an air quote gesture.

“Sam...” Sophia admonished.

Julia shrugged.

“Mrs. Barnes said it could take years before I let go,” I said sadly.

“Maybe it took years for her,” Lulu replied. “But the only one who can truly determine your fate is you.”

We watched as Mrs. Barnes turned into a driveway of a nice single family home. We then followed her at a distance and watched her enter the house. We quietly walked up the driveway and looked through the curtainless bay window.

“What are you doing?” a girlish voice from behind asked us.

We turned around to see a girl standing there. She was too young to be a freshman. She had to be maybe 11.

“Who are you?” Sam asked.

“This is my house,” the girl stated.

“Are you Mr. and Mrs. Barnes’ kid?” Sophia asked.

“Duh,” she answered derisively. “I’m Ella.”

That made sense. Ella very much looked like Mrs. Barnes. I looked at my accomplices and they looked blankly at me. I didn’t know the Barnes had a kid. It looked like neither did they.

“We should go,” Sophia urged.

Just as we were about to leave we heard a male voice. “What’s going on here?”

“Oh, Hi Mr. Barnes,” Sophia said, her bubbly voice masking her shock at being caught.

“Miss Blake,” he acknowledged. “Who are your friends?”

“We were taking a nice evening stroll,” Sam suggested.

I decided I needed to take one for the team. “I’m Cate, I have class with your wife. I just joined the lacrosse team.”

“Mrs. Barnes just got home, I can go get her,” Mr. Barnes offered.

“Actually,” I interrupted, “I kinda wanted to talk to you.”

“Me? What about?”

“Ashley Tart.”

All color left his face. “Ella, why don’t you go inside?”

“What is going on here?” Mrs. Barnes suddenly asked, coming outside. “Fox, Blake, Weaver? I thought we had an intruder. Campus security was just called.”

Sophia whispered into my ear, “Cate, abort. This plan just blew up in our faces.”

“We came this far,” I whispered back.

“You can’t do this in front of their daughter.”

“We have to.”

“Caaaate.”

I stepped away from Sophia. “Sorry, Mrs. Barnes,” I replied. “We wanted to ask your husband about Ashley Tart.”

“What about her?” Mrs. Barnes asked. “I heard she was found over the weekend. What does this have to do with my husband?”

“He was the one she was last seen with before she went missing.”

“I don’t know where you heard that,” Mr. Barnes replied. 

“The diner where you two met. We have witnesses”

“Josh?” Mrs. Barnes asked, looking from us to him. “What's going on?”

“Nothing,” he replied. “I was tutoring Miss Tart.”

“Off campus?” Sam chimed in. “At the diner? In street clothes?”

Mr. Barnes turned red.

“You were seeing a student off campus?” Mrs. Barnes asked her husband.

“It was innocent,” he replied. “She was having a problem with magic. She needed advice.”

“But that wasn’t the only time you saw her there, was it?” I asked.

Mr. Barnes looked like a deer in headlights. 

There was silence as we all looked at each other. 

Lulu turned to the daughter. “Hey Ella, do you like dogs and cats?” 

“Of course,” she replied smugly.

“My girlfriend changes into one. Wanna see?”

“Sure,” she replied, intrigued. “I’ve never seen a Shifter up close.”

“Let's go over there,” Lulu offered, pointing at the other side of the yard.

I saw Sam roll her eyes as she and Lulu lured Ella away from her parents. I remained on the porch with Sophia, Julia, and the Barnes.

When Ella was no longer within earshot, it was Mrs. Barnes who asked the obvious question, “You were having an affair?” 

“I wasn’t having an affair,” he replied tersely. “I have never cheated on you.”

“Then what was it?”

“Miss Tart needed someone to talk to.”

“For how long?”

He sighed, and lowered his gaze. “Months. You haven’t been intimate with me in so long. Ashley was giving me the attention I so craved. But I never cheated on you.”

“Then why was Ashley getting older?” I asked.

Both teachers gave me a “stay out of it” look.

“So you were emotionally cheating?” Mrs. Barnes turned her attention back to Mr. Barnes.

“I’m so sorry. I should’ve come to you first. I know you don’t find me attractive anymore,” Mr. Barnes admitted.

“I’m sorry too. It’s been hard,” Mrs. Barnes confessed. “When I was pregnant with Ella, my masculine identity and self-esteem took a hit. I feared you would no longer see the man you married.”

“You’re right, I don’t see the man I married. But I see my caring and loving wife. The mother of our child. I don’t need the man I married. I need my wife. Ashley treated me like a real person with emotions and feelings. For the first time in years I felt alive.”

I looked around and I realized Sophia had also retreated to play with Lulu, Ella, and Sam the puppy. This plan wasn’t working.  Instead of getting the answers I needed, this had devolved into a marital dispute which wasn’t helpful.  I turned to the couple who were tearing up. “I’m sorry. This is a private matter. We should leave.”

Just then a campus security patrol car pulled up. Out popped campus security - and Ms. Hathaway. Shit just went from bad to worse.

“Just what is going on here?” the headmistress asked, eyeing the group gathered in the Barnes’ front yard.

“Just a misunderstanding, Headmistress,” I said before anyone else could speak. “We were just leaving.”

“No, I want answers.” Mr. Barnes insisted.

I looked at the teachers, then the headmistress, then my friends who were looking to me for guidance. “I heard that Mr. Barnes was one of the last people to see Ashley Tart before she disappeared.”

“What gives you the right to come to our home and do this?” an angry Mrs Barnes demanded. “To interrogate us about our personal lives?”

I looked at Ms. Hathaway. She wasn’t standing up for me. She said she wouldn’t. I had no way out of this. I saw my friends coming closer to us. I sighed, knowing that the next words out of my mouth would change everything. “I’m a police detective.”

The expression on everyone’s faces changed to that of shock and anger.

“You’re a cop?” Julia asked, looking right at me.

“I was hired to find Ashley Tart. And when I found her, I sought to find the person who did that to her.”

I saw Lulu shaking her head, Sophia looking at me like I betrayed her trust, and Ella curiously looking on as if she didn’t understand what was going on. Even the puppy started growling at me.

“Did you know about this?” Mrs. Barnes asked Ms. Hathaway.

“I assure you, I do not,” the headmistress predictably lied and looked at me. “It appears you’re here under false pretenses, Miss Fox.”

Great. Throw me under the bus. “It appears so,” I reluctantly agreed.

“Heather, Joshua,” Ms. Hathaway addressed the couple. “I’m so sorry for this regretful incident. Miss Fox,” she said sternly, “pack your things.”

“What? You’re expelling me?” I asked incredulously. 

“Yes. Be at the administration building in an hour.”

I angrily walked away from the faculty members. Sophia and Julia caught up to me. Lulu and Sophia stood there in shock as Ella ran past me to her parents. I saw Sam coming out of a bush wearing parts of her uniform, but holding the rest. “Let’s go,” I said, completely defeated.

“Wait.” Sophia said.  

The rest of the group stopped and I turned to face them.

“You lied to us,” she accused.

“You’re a cop?” Julia repeated. I can feel the judgemental disdain coming from her.

“I’m a detective,” I tried to differentiate. “I find missing persons. That’s how I ran into a Slider. I was trying to protect the previous inhabitant of this body.”

“Cops are the worst. They only exist to protect the interests of the rich!” Julia spat.

I’ve heard that before. But that doesn’t describe me. “No…I try to help people.”

“Oh yeah, this girl you were looking for when you got displaced? Was she rich?”

Fuck. She got me there. “Yes. But not all of-”

“Screw you!” she said. “I thought you were cool.”

“That’s not fair,” I said. “I was hired to find a missing girl. It’s what I do. It doesn’t matter if her family is wealthy or not.”

“Are you still a cop? Are you still working for the police?”

I desperately wanted to say no.  It’s true Jack Baker is on administrative leave.  I don’t have access to that money. I am getting a small per diem from Chief Hamilton, but I hardly call that working for them.  But I know If I told the truth - that I’m here at Hathaway’s request, I’ll be called a liar.

“Cate - or whatever your name is,” lectured Sam. “Cops don't like people like us. We fear them. They represent the people who want us dead.”

“But I’m not like them,” I implored.

“You brought a fucking gun to campus!” Sam yelled.

I looked at Sophia, who was being comforted by Lulu. She hadn’t said anything yet. “Sophia?”

She didn’t respond, or even look in my direction.

I looked back at Sam and Julia. “This is bullshit - you’re all my friends. So what if I’m a cop?”

“Friends don’t lie to each other,” Sam said.

“After the speech you all gave about letting go of your past self? You’re going to judge me on my previous profession?”

“You just said you ‘are’ a cop, not you ‘were,’” Julia said. “It’s not a previous profession if you’re still doing it. Who paid you to find Ashley? Whose interests are you looking out for?”

I know I couldn’t tell them the truth on that front. “Fine.” I started walking away back towards the road. This will all blow over. We’ll all have a good laugh about this later tonight. 

When I reached the road, I realized nobody was following me.

I felt like my world had been flipped upside down again.

I continued walking back to the dorm, trying to hold back the tears. Who needs friends? I don’t. I’m Detective Jack Baker. I can do this by myself. 

It was no use. The tears started flowing as I continually tried to remind myself who I was. Fucking hormones. Fucking School.  Fuck them all!

* * *

When I got to my dorm, I pulled my rollerboard out of the closet and started haphazardly throwing the clothes I brought with me into it.

Sophia came into the room and shut the door behind her.

I looked at her, but kept packing.

“It makes so much sense now,” she quietly said.

“What does?” I spat.

“Your attitude. You think you’re above the rules. You think you can get away with anything and everything.”

I didn’t acknowledge that.

“Have you ever had to pay for your actions? Consequences?”

Again I didn’t reply. She’s right of course. Even when there are consequences, I try to put them out of my mind and pretend it wasn’t my fault.

“Was anything you said to me the truth?”

“I don’t know. Maybe my age. I really am 42. I am definitely a Displaced.”

“Tell me the truth. Who are you?”

“My name is Jack Baker. I’m a detective. I was looking for a missing person - Emma. After a run-in with a Slider I wound up in her body.”

“Why did you come to PAA?”

How did I want to answer that without throwing the headmistress under the bus? “You don’t see too many teenage girl cops. I was put on leave. I heard about the missing students. Finding missing persons is my job. I needed to keep busy. I didn’t want to stay with Emma’s parents any longer. And you have to admit - this is the perfect undercover disguise around here.”

“I feel like I don’t know you. Like you were pretending to be our friend. Was that part of your ‘disguise’ too?”

I tossed my disassembled glock, then my underwear, into the suitcase and zipped it up. “Sophia. I’m sorry I mislead you about who I was. But my friendship was no act.”

“Did you ever really care about me? About Lulu or Sam?”

“Of course.” I stuffed my phone and notebooks into my backpack. I bit my bottom lip. I honestly felt bad she felt this way. “I did. I mean, I do. But,” I looked sadly at Sophia, “I know when I’m not wanted.” I wiped my eyes.  Damn hormones.

“Cate…Jack,” she started, “tell me honestly. All those tears - are they real, or part of your undercover act?”

“What?” I replied. “Yes, they’re real. Very real.”

“What about when your wife left you? Did you cry then?”

I thought back to that day when Cheryl left. I knew the tears were coming - the sense of loss was overwhelming. I looked at Sophia and the tears started coming harder.  I sniffled and wiped my face. “Cheryl…she was too good for me. I took her for granted. I thought my job was more important than her. She got lonely like Mr. Barnes did. And I did nothing to fix the situation. I got what I deserved.

Sophia said nothing, so I continued.

“I had a horrible trauma in my 20s.  I was in therapy for shooting someone in the line of duty. She pulled me out of it. She kept me sane when things got rough. And I didn’t realize any of that until she was gone. Did I cry? Hell, yes, I cried. Then I got drunk and cried some more.”

Sophia looked at me like she was unsure of what to do or say, so she just stood there, lips trembling. But her eyes were tearing up too.

I continued. “After the divorce I threw myself into my work. I solved crimes. I helped people. That’s what I do.  But even then that’s not enough. My job isn’t as glamorous as TV makes it out to be. I looked up to how Hollywood portrayed detectives.  The good guys. Dirty Harry, John McClane, Axel Foley, Jack Traven. They did their job, caught the bad guys, and everyone loved them. Why couldn’t my life be like that?”

Sophia finally spoke up. “But that’s Hollywood. It’s not real,” she said softly.

“Real,” I echoed. “What’s real? I’m in a school full of guys that somehow got turned into young girls. Is any of this real?” I swung my arms around me. “Maybe I hit my head and I’m lying in a coma somewhere. Maybe I’m dead, the Slider actually killed me and this is my punishment.”

Sophia winced as she thought about her old life. “Yeah, this is real. You’re alive. You’re really a 14-year-old girl.”

“Fuck. I don’t even have friends.  My best, and only, friend is - my boss.  How fucked up is that? You know,” I rambled on, “My aunt was a cop - that’s where I got my name from. Aunt Cate made it look so simple. She was a hero. I looked up to her more than my actual parents. She had friends and a family. She had it all figured out. What do I have? Nothing. Just my job. I don’t even have that anymore.”

Sophia just stood there, sniffling. I had just unloaded years of unresolved misery on her. She was probably in shock.

Enough talking. I put my backpack on then pulled the suitcase off the bed and left the room. I wanted Sophia to follow me. She didn’t.

* * *

Before I left the dorm for the last time, I ordered an Uber to take me to the bus station. I had no desire to wait for the Kincades or Max to come pick me up. I needed to get out of PAA as fast as possible.

I walked out of Cooper Hall with my rollerboard.  It was actually a gorgeous warm October evening that made me remember and yearn for the better times here. Instead I was fleeing and students in the quad stopped and stared at me. I heard various people say “cop” under their breath. I saw one girl spit on the ground near me. A boy made an oinking sound. Clearly, I had worn out my welcome.

I saw familiar faces in the crowd. Amanda, Jessica, Sally, Becky, Mellissa, Kayla. Even Brett. Each of them had looks ranging from disappointment to disgust on their faces.

I’ve had my fair share of getting judged for being in law enforcement. I’ve had to be around for protestors before. But those were strangers. I knew these people. For a week and a half, these students accepted me as one of their own. That acceptance has now been ripped away and I feel like an outcast.

Jessica stood in front of me blocking the sidewalk. “I was once thrown to the ground, cuffed and jailed because a local boy robbed the pharmacy. Do I look like a fucking boy?”

I didn’t respond. What could I say?

“I was beat up for walking down the street off campus,” Sally said. “I just wanted some candy from the store. But some local kids from Weatherford high jumped me. They all got off free because their parents had money and I was a TG. I was the one locked up and had to post bail.”

“I’m not like them,” I said defiantly, as I attempted to walk around them.

“How about before?” I heard Kayla say. “Before you were Displaced? What kind of things did you do?”

I looked at them. I could tell them again that those guys weren’t me. Or I can give them what they want. “I was complicit,” I said to the crowd. “I watched as my colleagues did questionable things. I told myself we had a job to do. It's not a precise job. We get things wrong. I won’t bother you anymore.”

I managed to walk around the crowd and they let me go.

I stopped in front of the Administration building where Ms. Hathaway was waiting for me.

“I’m sorry detective that this didn’t turn out the way I had hoped it would’ve” she said plainly.

“You still have a person making your student’s magic disappear,” I said.

“We’ll take care of it,” she replied.

“Like you took care of Ashley Tart?” I accused, raising my voice.

“That’s enough, detective.”

“No, fuck you, Judy. You claim to care about these students, but all you care about is playing it safe and catering to the Normies outside. Those kids over there think I’m the one protecting special interests.”

She didn’t respond to that. I turned around to find the Uber pull up. I loaded myself and my suitcase into the car. There was still a crowd of students in the quad watching me.

As the car drove off I could feel the distrust and disappointment emanating off the ones who I had gotten to know.

* * *

When I arrived at the bus station, I tipped the Uber driver $20. He asked me all sorts of questions about being a TG. I wasn’t sure whether he was afraid of me or fascinated.

As I stood at the ticketing booth, I thought about Pittsburgh as a potential destination. I had a decision to make. Where was I going?

I could go home. Mope around my house or the Kincades house. Or, I could go to Pittsburgh. Look for Emma’s boyfriend. Maybe even find Emma’s trail.

“One ticket to Pittsburgh,” I told the person behind the ticket counter.

“When did you want to travel, miss?”

“As soon as possible.”

“The next available bus is at 2:05 p.m. tomorrow, and it gets into Pittsburgh at 7:50 p.m.”

“Tomorrow,” I whined. “Nothing tonight?”

“I’m sorry, miss, that route only runs during the day.”

“OK, fine,” I said. Guess I would need to find a place to stay tonight.

“That will be $33.99.”

As I handed her the money I asked if she knew of any places to stay nearby. She told me there were a couple of motels down the street. I took my ticket, thanked her, and headed out into a cool night to find some place to spend the night.

Chapter 14

I left the bus station and walked a couple of blocks to reach the first motel. The buzzing neon sign read, “No Vacancy.” Because of course it did. Why would anything go my way this evening? I walked a little further to the second motel. They had rooms offering ‘short stays’. I’d been on calls to places like this, it was never pretty. 

“I’ll take one room for the whole night,” I said to the receptionist.

Naturally she took one good look at me - a 14-year-old girl dressed in school gym clothes carting a rollerboard - and raised an eyebrow and asked to see some ID.

I fiddled with my wallet and pulled out my student ID and handed it to her.

See gave me a judgemental look.

“What? I’m not buying alcohol. I’m not trying to gamble or buy cigarettes. I just need a place to stay.”

“Thirty dollars,” she flatly replied.

I pulled out my credit card. Or rather a brand new Visa made out to one Emma Kincade that got a weekly allowance in it. I guess since that weekly deposit was tied to me being a ‘good girl’ at PAA, I was going to have to make this deposit last. Hopefully she didn’t notice the name on my credit card and the name on my student ID didn’t match.

I paid for the room, took the key-card, and headed out to my room. I noticed a hole-in-the-wall diner a little further down the road so I ditched my stuff in my room and walked over there for some food. The whole time I felt so alone, cold, and vulnerable. I wish I’d brought my Glock with me.

There were people loitering on the side of the road. Normally I’d just barrel through them, but I wasn’t feeling it. I was cold and felt so small. I crossed my arms over my chest and tried to blend in - as best I could do wearing gym clothes on a commercial street at night.  I then crossed the road to avoid any possible confrontations. I heard a few cat-calls, but thankfully that was all that happened.

I got my food and repeated that walk without incident. Once I got back to my room, I locked the door and closed the curtains. My heartbeat was racing. I ate a bit, then tried to watch some TV, but my mind was elsewhere, replaying the events of the day and the total destruction that took place at the Barnes’ house.

Eventually I gave up and went under the covers of the bed. As I tried to fall asleep I kept yearning for a return to PAA, but I was no longer welcome there. 

I clenched my pillow, wishing the events of the past 24 hours hadn’t happened. That’s when the emotions of the day burst through my facade of calm control, and rained down on me. 

I screamed into my pillow.

Fucking hor- 

At what point do I stop blaming the teenage hormones and start blaming the fucked up decisions that I made to get me here?

I thought about that first day with Sophia two weeks ago. God, she was so annoying with her bubbly personality. She wasn’t like that when I left. She was worried and frightened. And disappointed I lied to her. I promised I would look after her. I broke that promise.

Then there’s Sam and Lulu. Sam, a tough tomboy who puts on a brave front, but her clear motivation is doing right by her girlfriend. Sam loves Lulu unconditionally. Lulu turned back into a boy on the outside, but Sam didn’t question it other than to try to protect her girlfriend from dysphoria. I also broke my promise to Lulu.

Amanda and her friends? They wanted to have fun. They wanted to show me a good time. They wanted me to ditch my brusque 42-year-old male persona and behave like a 14-year-old girl. I suppose the truth is, I actually did start having fun with them. I would much rather be at the club with them than alone in this shitty motel room. 

The biggest promise I broke is to the girl I have only met once. Emma. But that was going to change. I was going to find her.

All of my so-called friends were worse off from my two weeks at PAA. Maybe everything they said about me tonight was true.

I hoped these walls weren’t thin. If I had neighbors they’d certainly hear the sobs of a scared homeless 14-year-old girl who lost almost everything she had and everyone that cared for her.

Finally, when the tears were done, I fell into a restless sleep, thoughts of lost friends entering my dreams.

* * *

The next morning I headed back over to that diner for coffee and breakfast, then returned to the motel to kill time. 

I did manage to take a nice hot shower. When I opened my rollerboard to put warmer clothes on I realized - I didn’t have any. I pushed aside shirts and underwear, but realized in my conversation with Sophia back at the dorm, I never opened my jeans drawer. All I had were the gym shorts I came with. Shit.

I put on clean underwear, and T-shirt and then put the gym shorts back on and laid down on the bed staring up at the ceiling.

As the time crept by slowly I wondered what I would be doing at PAA that very instant. I think right now femme class would be about to start. I think today was going to be a makeup tutorial. I thought about Mrs. Barnes. Boy did I fuck that up. I even handled that situation wrong. She was a nice and accepting teacher and I rode in there on my high-horse and tried to destroy her marriage over a hunch about her husband. I didn’t even get the answers I needed.

With an hour to spare, I checked out of the motel and went to the bus station.

I boarded the near-empty bus and found a window seat near the middle. I settled in, then pulled out my notebook to plan for the next couple of days.

First, I needed to contact Max. “Max, it didn’t work out at PAA,” I texted. “I was expelled for revealing my identity.”

I put my phone back into my backpack and returned to my notebook. 

Despite all the empty seats, a guy in his twenties sat in the seat next to me. He looked at me and smiled. It was a toothy, predatory grin.

I forced a smile and returned to my notes.

“Why so serious?” he asked. “You should smile more,” he said. “Pretty girls should smile.”

I looked up at him. Is this guy serious? The fucker wasn’t actually making eye contact. He was staring at my bare legs. It sent a shiver down my spine. “Yo asshole, take a picture, it will last longer. I’m 14.”

He was stunned and surprised that I called him out.

“Move. Or I’ll scream bloody murder,” I warned.

With that, he quickly got up and sat somewhere else. Creeper.

I crossed my legs and crossed my arms, worried about the next creep to sit next to me.

I sighed and looked out the window of the bus. I could see my reflection. It was a reflection of a disheveled 14-year-old girl who is again homeless. “I’m sorry Emma,” I whispered. “We’re a runaway again.”

I needed to take the focus of my unfortunate situation and instead focus on my plan.  On paper, my plan was simple. I was going to find Emma’s internet boyfriend, Jacob. I was going to question him to see if a guy claiming to be Emma confronted him. I find Emma, then we can work to find the Slider - or any Slider would do, really. They can put us back in our original bodies. The hard part is - the last time I talked to Max, they couldn’t find Jacob. They couldn’t find anybody really. I suppose that department is lost without me.

Jack Baker to the rescue.  Or at least that’s what I kept telling myself.

As the bus pulled out onto the highway, I closed my eyes and tried to sleep. 

* * *

A five-hour journey later we arrived at the Pittsburgh transit station. That was a long trip. The seat was uncomfortable after the first two hours. People were talking loudly, music was playing, and I was worried the creeper would return.

I got off the bus thinking, “Fuck, what day is it?”

Emma’s bladder announced it was time for a bathroom break. As I approached the restrooms there appeared to be a line to use the ladies room. No line for the men's room. I contemplated just using the men’s room, but that seemed like it wasn’t worth the risk, so I just waited my turn.

Pit stop complete, I grabbed a bag of chips from a vending machine and waited outside the station for my Uber. 

As I stood there alone, in gym clothes, with a suitcase, I noticed a police cruiser approaching. At first, I thought nothing of it. Then the memories of last night’s confrontation with my schoolmates echoed through my head. How fearful they were of cops. Of me. Then the memory of my first interaction with Sheriff Dickless. What would he have done to me if we weren’t in public? I found myself slowly backing away from the curb. The last thing I needed was a run-in with a different police squad. One that hadn't heard of PAA - or worse, one that had. I'd be labeled a runaway, which Emma technically was, and a runaway with a gun that could be traced back to a missing cop. I ducked back inside and tried to blend in with the other passengers in case they came looking. After a few minutes I figured the coast was clear and headed back outside, just in time to meet the Uber.

The driver took me to the nearest cheap lodging. Again, I found a cheap motel a short drive from the bus station. Yes, like the other one, it was a sketchy joint. Another ‘no-tell motel’ if you will. But it worked, and this time the receptionist did not care that a 14-year-old girl got a room by herself.

After running the card and handing me a key - not a modern key-card - a literal key, the cashier finally said, “Have a good stay Miss Kincade.”

I took the key and made my way to my room. Hopefully it would be better than the dump I stayed in last night. Nope. It reeked of cigarette smoke and I coughed the moment I walked in there. 

It’s OK, I told myself, I’m not living here. I put my suitcase down and closed all of the blinds and curtains.

I climbed into bed and got under the sheets and quickly fell asleep.

* * *

Sometime around 8 a.m. I was awakened by the sound of a nearby train whistle. I sat up and stretched as I cleared the cobwebs from my mind. I had actually slept better than the previous night, probably because I felt like I now had a purpose - working my case and finding Emma. 

I noticed a thrift shop across the street. I needed warmer clothes. I was freezing in a T-shirt and gym shorts, and guys of every age who passed me looked at me like I was a piece of meat. 

I walked up and down the aisles of women's clothing. Even though I’ve been in this body for over two weeks now, this is the first time I had to go shopping for women’s clothes. I felt out of place. I felt eyeballs on me as if I was an imposter. Now that I was out in the real world, I felt uncomfortable around every Normie that walked by. Could Normies tell I was a TG? Could those women tell I’m a guy in a teenage girl costume? There was some comfort in knowing that at PAA every girl was just like me. I think I’m letting all of this stress and anxiety get to my head. 

At that moment, I really wished I had Sophia with me. 

When I realized nobody was looking at me, I managed to settle down and find what I was looking for. In addition to baggy jeans, I also picked out a longer-sleeved T-shirt and a hoodie. 

At the checkout, the cashier kept looking around as if I was waiting for an adult to accompany me. “That’ll be $23,” she said to me.

I pulled out my credit card. 

“Wow, a girl your age has a credit card?”

“Yup,” I replied. “Never leave home without it.”

It’s been over 36 hours since I was expelled, and no doubt this card will eventually be either cut off or used to track me. I should get out cash next chance I get.

At this point I was starving. I’ve been surviving off of junk food. But alas, that won’t change anytime soon. I found a McDonald's nearby and walked there.

I was in a strange city, and this newfound unease around normies made me put the hood of my hoodie up and I tried my best not to stick out.

Thankfully, McDonalds still had their breakfast menu available so I got an Egg McMuffin and a coffee and sat down in a corner both away from everyone else. I still got glares. Strangers, for some reason, were overly concerned with a lone 14-year-old girl. Or it was my imagination.

I pulled out my phone to review my messages. 

There were two messages. The first was from Max. “Where are you?”

I didn’t want to tell him I was resuming my case work. He’d likely come here and drag me back to the Kincades and I would likely never find Emma. “McDonald’s getting some coffee,” I responded.

The second message was from Mrs. Kincade. “Expelled? Call me!”

Well, I guess that cat is out of the bag. I’m surprised it took so long. Maybe she and Mr. Kincade were on a yacht or something and just got back to the country club.

There were no other messages. I’m not sure I was expecting a message from Sophia or Sam. What would they say to me? What would I say to them?

Max texted me back. “Do you need a ride home?”

“Negative,” I responded. “I took a bus.”

I needed to do some internet research, but I lacked a real computer. I searched for a library and found one across town. Taking Ubers was getting expensive, so I decided to take the city bus instead.

* * *

At the library, the receptionist looked at me confused. “Can I help you, honey?”

“I’m here to do homework,” I replied.

“Are your parents here?”

“Oh, right,” I said. I looked around and saw an older man sitting at a table reading a book. “Dad,” I called out.

The man curiously looked up.

“That’s him over there,” I said with a smile, and the receptionist let me pass.

I scanned a row of computers, but they were locked and required a library account to log on. In the next row I found a computer that was still logged in and parked myself there. I managed to log into my email. I never got a chance to set up an out-of-office message so I got plenty of emails asking where I was. 

What I really needed were the case files. I was not CC’d on those, naturally, so I needed to log onto the mainframe - or the cloud - or whatever those fucking IT people call it these days.

I found the files I was looking for. “Kincade, Emma.”

There was more stuff in here since I last looked at it.

Apparently they looked into finding the boyfriend, Jacob. They couldn’t find him, the number was unlisted and the case was closed. 

What the fuck? After only two weeks? Max didn’t tell me they closed the case. I’m going to give him shit next time I talk to him.

I ran a reverse phone number search on Jacob’s number in my database. It came back unknown. 

I may not know who owns the number, but I do know someone is on the other end of that number. Let’s see if I can get them to show themselves.

I pulled my phone back out again and found the chat history of Emma and Jacob. 

I scrolled through some of the messages and started at the beginning.  

The messages started late-night August 23rd. It appeared there were already mildly acquainted so they must’ve met through social media or some online community. At first talking about typical get-to-know you stuff. Favorite TV shows, websites. Emma revealed way to much information. Her first day of school, her lacrosse team winning regionals, and hinted that her parents had money. Days later it transitioned into a lot of lovey-dovey stuff. They traded some pictures. More flirting and intimate messages. Then there was a photo of Emma posing awkwardly in her underwear. At this point I’ve seen my current body naked, but I was embarrassed and disappointed that she shared this with a stranger on the internet. 

Despite him only ever sharing a selfie, he laid the charm on thick. “Emma, you're the most beautiful girl in the world.” “Emma, you can go into modeling.” They engaged in erotic conversations that I felt awkward reading, given that I was now the girl he was fantasizing about.

Every conversation was late at night - likely when Emma was alone in her room and away from her parents.  Emma started to share how she hated her new school.  Her new high school was not like her middle school, and she found the change stressful. Everything was harder. Her classes, lacrosse practice, and her parents’ expectations now that she was a Freshman.

Over the course of that first week of school, those fun messages started turning into Emma complaining about her parents. Then Jacob telling her she should leave. That he was well connected. That he could help her get a modeling gig. She can share a studio apartment with him in Pitt. He showered her with compliments and pushed the narrative that she was perfect and her parents were evil. At first she resisted those messages, but then she started to agree with it.  Her parents were ‘awful parents and were the source of her anxiety and problems’.

Granted, I didn’t think highly of the Kincades either, but I got a bad feeling about this conversation. Jacob claimed he was 15 at the very beginning, but between the selfie and the words he used, he had the distinct impression he was older than that. Much older.

Then a plan was hatched for Emma to go to the mall with her friends on Sunday, not come home and board a train to Pittsburgh on Monday. 

Monday, September 18th, is when she ran into me and the Slider. Her only message was in the morning. “I <3 you. See you soon!”

The next message is Jacob’s text when I was already in possession of this phone.

I studied Emma’s words. She called her parents “wardens.” And would often abbreviate words into letters or numbers. She would use lots of emojis and then would always end her conversation with three heart emoji.

I texted, “Jacob. The wardens threw me into boarding school! (sad face, angry face) I’m coming to see you tomorrow. (bus emoji) (3 heart emoji).”

I turned my attention to the case notes detailing the whereabouts of “Jack Baker.” Max was right, the Slider never attempted to use any of my bank accounts or credit cards. The Slider must be an expert on living and traveling off the grid.

The fact that those accounts are flagged is currently annoying. I’d love access to all of my accounts. Instead all I have is a meager allowance given to me by the Chief and the Kincades.

Jacob texted me back. “Em, I was worried sick. I haven't heard from you in two weeks!”

I replied. “Sorry, my parents freaked out when I tried to see you for the first time. Sent me away. I finally got my phone back. I’m going to break out today. I miss you.”

“Do you want me to pick you up at the train station?” 

“No, I’m taking a bus this time. Train is too much $$$”

“No prob. I’ll pick you up at the bus station.”

“That would be gr8!” I pulled up the Greyhound schedule for tomorrow morning. I found a bus that arrived in the morning. I can pretend to be on that one. “My bus arrives at 8 a.m.”

“Wow, that’s early. See you tomorrow, my love.”

I signed off with a series of heart emoji.

With step 1 out of the way, it was time to do step 2.

I stared at the phone looking at the empty notification bar. Wouldn’t it be nice to hear from someone other than Emma’s creeper online boyfriend? 

* * *

I scouted the bus station for somewhere I could watch Jacob from a safe distance. I then looked for a good public place where we could talk. That Starbucks across the street from the transit station will work nicely. All I really wanted to know is if Emma had attempted to contact him after the displacement. Once I got my answer, I would look for some excuse to leave.

I got dinner from McDonalds and once again kept to myself.

I then returned to the hotel. I couldn’t relax and I couldn’t sleep. I instead watched some HBO, and kept an eye on the digital clock. The time seemed to go by slowly.

I called down to the front desk to extend my stay for another night. After all, I needed someplace to keep my luggage.

When it got dark out I heard the neighboring room’s door slam. Then minutes later I heard lots of groaning, moaning, and the headboard hitting the wall.

That’s when I turned the TV volume up. 

Maybe I should rethink extending my stay.

My phone’s alarm went off at 6 a.m. This made me miss Sophia’s 7 a.m. alarm. It almost made me miss her gleefully dancing around the room and jumping on my bed. But anyway, It was time to meet up with this Jacob character.

I got one more text from Max. “Jack, where are you? Don’t do something stupid. Come home.”

Sorry Chief, no can do. I need to find Emma. I have nothing for me at home until I find her.

After a quick shower to get the stank of this hotel room off of me, I emptied my backpack and packed the essentials. Wallet, phone, Glock. I put everything else into my suitcase.

I put on my hoodie and jeans, grabbed just my backpack and left the motel room.

* * *

I returned to the bus station a half hour before the time I told Jacob my bus would arrive. I put the hood over my head and positioned myself with a good line of sight of the bus lot.

Twenty minutes went by before I saw Jacob. Similar to the selfie that was on Emma’s phone. He didn’t appear to be as groomed or put together as his picture, but it was no mistaking that it was him. Geez, he looked to be in his late 20’s. Maybe even 30.

It’s 8 a.m. on a Thursday, so that means I’m missing my weekly therapist appointment with Virginia.  I wonder if anyone told her I wouldn’t be there today and why.

I waited for the 8 a.m. bus to come, which was running a few minutes late, then I put down my hood and started walking towards him. 

As soon as I approached him, his face lit up. “Emma!”

I feigned a smile. “Jacob!”

He hugged me then kissed me on the lips. Yuck!

I tried to not resist and blow my cover. “Hey, can we get something to eat? I’m starved. I saw a Starbucks across the street.” I nonchalantly wiped my lips off. Gross.

“Sure,” he said, uneasily. 

He held my hand as we walked through the bus station and out the door to the street. 

We got a table at Starbucks and I ordered a pastry and a coffee. He ordered a coffee too. 

He held my hand across the table. My nerves were on high alert. I hadn’t done a true undercover gig in quite some time. It was easy to pretend to be a new student at PAA because I was one. Right now I’m pretending to be this guy's online girlfriend, a role I know nothing about. Besides, this guy was clearly an online predator. The quicker I extract the information I need and get out of here, the better.

“You look even better in person,” he said with a smile.

I looked down at my attire. A hoodie and baggy jeans. Was he reciting a script? Oh, Jacob, you know how to flatter a girl. “You too. Now that I’m here, what cool things do you have planned? Movies? A nice afternoon in the city? Fancy dinner? I hear Pittsburgh has good sandwiches.”

“I was thinking about heading back to my place after this,” he said with a cocky raise of his eyebrows. “We can relax for a little bit before heading back out.”

Does he think he’s going to get some? That’s totally out of the question. Let me ask what I wanted to ask then get out of here. “Hey Jacob,” I began. “In the two weeks I was incommunicado, did someone come around asking about me? Or pretending to be me?”

“What?” he asked, confused. “I don't think so. Do you think you’re being followed?” He nervously looked around the coffee joint.

“Nothing major,” I assured him. “The warden can be overbearing.”

“The warden?” he asked.

“My father.”

“Oh, right. So, I pulled some strings and got you some face time with that modeling agent I was talking to you about.” He started caressing my hands.

I nodded. I was thinking it was time to bail. If Emma was ever here, she likely saw that this guy was a creep and bailed too.

Before I could say anything else, he spilled his coffee all over himself. “Oh my God, I’m so embarrassed,” he said. “Can you get me some napkins?”

I rolled my eyes and got up to get napkins. I pulled several napkins from the napkin dispenser at the front counter then returned to Jacob, throwing them at him as I sat back down.

He grabbed some and started patting himself dry. “I’m so embarrassed. Here I am with a beautiful woman and I made such a mess of myself.”

I grinned and took a sip of coffee as I watched him clean himself off. I chuckled thinking about watching Brett spill coffee on himself.

“Can I get you something else?” he asked. “I feel bad about this.”

“I’m fine.” OK, I need to get out of here. “Hey Jake, I need to use the restroom. It was a long bus ride.”

“Sure babe,” he said.

I took another sip of coffee. I then got up from the table, grabbed my backpack, leaving my coffee and trash there and walked to the ladies room.

I stayed there for five minutes looking in the mirror, waiting for a good moment to leave. He did nothing to persuade me he wasn’t a creeper. He was more interested in getting me out of here than asking how I was doing, and how boarding school went, or how I escaped. Plus he looked 10 years older than the picture he shared with Emma.

I poked my head out of the rest room and saw that Jacob had left. Good. A coffee shop employee was cleaning off the table we were sitting at. He must’ve caught on that I didn’t believe him.

I pulled my phone out of my backpack and hailed an Uber. I was shaking my head, pissed that this was a dead end. The only other place Emma would go is… home. But I feel that the Kincades would’ve told me if that had happened. I put my phone away and zipped up my backpack. 

Time to get back to the motel and find a way back home. Maybe I could be a tourist for a few hours. I really did hear Pittsburgh has some good sandwich places.

As I stepped out of the coffee shop I didn’t feel right. Actually it felt like I was buzzed. It then occurred to me that I left my coffee unintended when I went to get napkins. The world in front of me started to spin. I nearly fell, but grabbed onto the building.

Shit. That fucker roofied me.

Speaking of, Jacob was standing right there holding a cellphone to his ear. “Hey Em, are you ready to go? I got in touch with the agent and he can see us tonight. Isn’t that great?”

I held onto the building as I tried to regain my balance. The dizziness was getting worse.

“Em? Are you OK?”

I slurred my words, “Bastard. Roofied.”

“You don’t look so good. Maybe I should get you back to my apartment.”

I wanted to say “No” but I couldn’t.

Jacob came to me and held me up before I could fall down.

That’s when a car pulled up right in front of us. It wasn’t my Uber. I wasn’t able to protest or resist as he pulled me into the car.

“Shh,” he whispered. “It’ll be alright.”

I attempted to struggle, but it was no use. I was down for the count and I quickly lost consciousness.

Chapter 15

Meanwhile, back at Puellae Aurora Academy…

Sophia sat in her room alone. Again. She had hoped having Cate as a roommate would work out. But alas, Cate only lasted two weeks. She put on some pop music to try to cheer herself up, but she couldn’t get into it when she didn’t have a roommate to complain about it.

She stared at the other side of the room. It was still disheveled from when Cate haphazardly packed her things and left. Lying on the floor next to the unmade bed was Cate’s school uniform from where she left it to get changed for her lacrosse tryout.

She got up and started folding Cate’s clothes and making her bed when there was a knock at the door. Sophia sighed. “Come in.”

Julia entered the room. “Soph, it’s not healthy to lock yourself in your room. How about you come to dinner with me.”

“I’ll just get carry-out.”

“I know you're worried about the fading magic.”

“I’m upset about Cate, too.”

“Fuck the cop, lets get dinner.”

Sophie frowned at Julia. “Cate is more than that. She’s one of us. And she can’t seem to stay out of trouble.”

“If she was one of us, she’d still be here and not off wherever she is probably reliving some twisted action hero alpha male fantasy.”

Sophia shrugged.

Julia sat next to her. “Sophia, that asshole belittled you every chance she got. She doesn’t deserve your empathy.”

“That’s not what I saw. I saw a first-time girl, who is trying to figure out life. She doesn't know who Cate is yet. She’s still figuring that out. Sure, she’s clinging to her old persona, but she’s slowly opening up, accepting that she’s more than her dead life. On Monday afternoon, for the first time, I saw the real Cate Fox. She was used to having all of the power and privilege but now she’s in a world that hates what she is and what we represent. She’s just as lost and scared as we are, and she needs us.”

Julia sighed. “I’m sorry. I guess I didn't realize you two had grown close. I’m worried about you. You’re my friend. You’re still here. Cate’s not.”

“You’re right,” Sophia replied, putting her head down. “I’m just not ready to go socialize.”

“The offer still stands if you change your mind.”

“I went to the library to see Mr. Barnes today.”

“Oh? Why’d you go to see him?”

“Well, he never did answer any questions about the Magic Club and what Ashley was going through.”

“What did he say to you?”

“Well, he wasn’t there. Which is also kind of suspicious.”

“Are you… continuing with Cate’s investigation?”

“No. It’s just that without Cate, who is? And if Mr. Barnes is gone, one of the few people with answers is gone too.”

“Sophia, you need to get out of this room and back into the world of the living.”

“I know. I will. Soon.” 

* * *

Lulu was licking an envelope when Sam walked into her room. 

“Whatcha up to?” Sam asked.

“I was just about to mail a letter to my friend Suzy from back home,” Lulu replied.

“Oh? How is she doing?”

“She’s dating a girl from her class who has her own rock band. She was asking about romantic date ideas.”

“Oh? Are you going to try some of those date ideas on us?” Sam put one arm on Lulu’s hip and ran her fingers through Lulu’s short hair. Sam never considered herself bisexual. But she could easily see the real Lulu through her current masculine shell.

“Depends on if you want to go to a concert,” Lulu smirked.

“Sure. But good luck finding a decent musical act in Weatherford.”

Lulu smiled and they both slowly kissed. 

Sam felt the scratchiness of Lulu’s face, but didn’t have the heart to tell her she should start shaving again. “Did you tell her about your curse disappearing?”

“I did.” Lulu backed up and suddenly became self-conscious at the reminder.

Sam saw this and pulled her back into a kiss. “I love you, Louise. Nothing is going to change that.”

Lulu smiled at the affirmation and kissed back, but something was wrong, and she noticed Sam was deep in thought.

“Sam, you’re worried. What’s up?”

Sam laid down upon Lulu’s bed and let out a sigh. “A person out on the quad asked me how my boyfriend was doing.”

“Oh.”

“I was so angry.”

“Don’t be. I’m currently masc presenting. I’m just not ready to be femme presenting in this body.”

“I know, and I don’t want to rush you.”

“Then don’t.” Lulu sat down next to Sam and intertwined their hands.

Sam smiled but it didn’t change her demeanor.

“You’re still upset.”

“I keep thinking about Cate. She lied to us.”

“Did she really?” Lulu asked rhetorically. “When did you first meet her?”

“We were both investigating Ashley’s disappearance.”

“And the first time I met her, she interrogated me. She was gentle about it of course.” 

“I also found her gun in her dresser.”

“You see?” Lulu smiled and ran her finger through Sam’s pink hair. “We knew she was a cop. We just chose to look the other way.”

“What does that say about me? That I ignored all of the signs?”

Lulu then put her hand on Sam’s face. “It says you love me. It says that you will use every resource available to you to keep me safe.”

“Cate’s methods were crude.”

“You did meet her while sneaking around other people's rooms.”

“Exactly. I snuck in. Cate just barrels into danger.”

“You found Ashley together.”

Sam sighed.

“Listen, I like Cate. I think she was a positive influence on you.”

“A positive influence? We were caught stalking teachers and interrogating them.”

“Aside from that. I see something different light up in you when you’re around her.”

“Me?”

“Yeah, you. I haven't seen you have that much fun since we took that ski trip.”

“Are you saying… I like the thrill?”

“No, I think you like saving people. You saw Cate as a way to fulfill that desire.”

“Maybe. But now what? We never finished questioning Mr. Barnes. In fact, Ms. Hathaway said we’re not allowed anywhere near him or allowed to continue Cate’s investigation.”

“You’ll think of something,” Lulu said, patting Sam’s knee. “Hey, wanna walk to the mailbox with me?”

Sam smiled and got up and they both left for the walk.

* * *

Lulu and Sam walked out to the quad and to the mailbox. Lulu saw Joslyn, the transgender girl sitting at a table playing on her phone. Up until Lulu’s magic faded, Joslyn was the only Normie at the school. It appeared Lulu and Joslyn had something in common now.

“Hold up,” Lulu told Sam as she walked towards Joslyn. She sat down next to her.

Joslyn took her earbuds out of her ears and looked at Lulu for a second.

“Hi, Joslyn, I’m Lulu.”

“Hi, Lulu,” Joslyn replied. “I heard what happened to you. I’m so sorry.”

“Thank you,” said Lulu. “Joslyn, I know we haven’t spoken before, but may I ask you a question?”

“Um, sure.”

“Joslyn, do you feel safe here?”

Joslyn looked at her in surprise. “Safe? At PAA? Of course.”

“You heard that my curse disappeared and I was forcibly detransitioned. But, I’m still trans and…”

“And you’re worried about presenting as a Normie trans girl.”

“Exactly.”

“I’m accepted by most people here for being trans. Most people don’t care I’m a Normie because they know I’d love to be a TG in a heartbeat. I’m free to be who I want to be.”

Lulu nodded. “But you’re alone. Do you feel, I dunno, shunned?”

“For being a Normie? Or being trans? Actually, I’m an introvert. I prefer to be alone with my thoughts. It helps with my writing. But I have friends. In fact, I have more friends because I’m not in a clique. I’m accepted by Magics, by Sciences. Hell, the Weregirls even take me shopping with them.” 

Lulu finally smiled.

“Just be Lulu. Everyone will understand. If they don't, I’ll give them a piece of my mind. Or I’ll get a Were to kick their ass.”

Both Lulu and Joslyn giggled.

“Hey Lulu,” Joslyn said. “Do you want to go clothes shopping with me?”

“I’d love to. Thank you, Joslyn.” Lulu slowly rose up from the table.

“Any time.”

Lulu waved at Joslyn and rejoined Sam. 

Sam had heard everything and hugged Lulu tightly.

* * *

Brandon watched Lulu and Sam walk across the quad to a mailbox and saw Lulu drop an envelope in it. They were afraid of walking up to them. While Lulu was accepting, they got weird vibes from Sam as if she didn’t entirely trust them.

They didn’t blame her. Of all of the people to be affected by the fading magic, Brandon was the only one to have made out.

But they had to talk to them. Maybe their new information can help Lulu.

“Sam, Lulu,” Brandon spoke up.

“Oh, hi, Brandon,” Lulu replied.

“I thought of something. For your case.”

“In case you hadn’t heard, Headmistress said to cease and desist,” Sam reminded them.

Brandon didn’t know what Sam was talking about. “There was a boy.”

“A boy?” Lulu asked.

“At first I thought it was a dream, but now I think it was real, and made to feel like a dream. He cornered me, slipped something on me, and my ring glowed - as if it was being drained.”

“Brandon,” Sam sighed. “We’re not-”

“I had the same dream too,” Lulu interrupted.

Sam and Brandon both looked at Lulu for clarification.

“I mean, in my dream it was my bracelet.”

“Was this after you started showing signs of fading?” Sam asked.

“No, this was before. Like a month ago,” Lulu responded.

“About the same time Ashley went missing?” Brandon asked.

“Maybe,” Lulu replied.

“What good is this information now?” Sam asked.

“Tell Cate,” Brandon suggested.

Sam and Lulu looked at each other.

“Brandon, you didn’t hear?” Lulu asked.

“Hear what?”

“Cate was expelled. She’s gone.”

“Expelled? For what?”

“Following a teacher home and interrogating him then telling everyone she was a cop pretending to be a student,” Sam shrugged.

“No,” Lulu corrected. “Cate got expelled for trying to help us. Trying to find out what happened to our magic.”

“What’s going to happen now?” Brandon asked.

Lulu frowned and shrugged.

Sam was devastated seeing her girlfriend give up hope like that. She felt the same way too. For all of the grief Cate caused, she instilled a certain amount of hope within the group. Lulu was right - Cate’s presence gave Sam a certain thrill. But it also gave her confidence that they were doing the right thing and everything would be OK. Now all of that was gone. 

* * *

Sam walked Lulu back to her room and told her she needed to run an errand. From there, Sam went straight to Cooper Hall to see Sophia.

She knocked on the door.

“Julia, I’m not coming out!” the voice behind the door shouted.

“Sophia, It’s Sam.”

The door unlocked.

“Sam,” she said, opening the door. “What’s going on?”

“Are you hiding up here?”

“Like I told Julia, that’s my prerogative.”

“That can’t be healthy.”

“It is if I lose my magic and turn back into a guy like Lulu-” Sophia paused for a moment. “Oh my God, Sam, I’m sorry. I didn't mean that.”

“I know what you meant. I want Lulu to get her magic back too.”

“I don’t see how,” Sophia said, letting Sam in the room and then sitting down on her bed.

“We have to continue this investigation," Sam suggested.

“Investigating this caused my roommate to get expelled.”

“Well, we still need to ask around about this Magic Club.”

“I did attempt to talk to Mr. Barnes. But I’m just too afraid to do more. I’m sorry, Sam. I just can’t.”

“Fine,” Sam said, walking back to the door. She turned around. “You know, if more people lose their magic, Cate getting expelled will have been in vain.”

With that, Sam walked out of the door and closed it behind her. She didn’t stop walking until she was outside Cooper Hall and out in the quad.

She sat down and put her head into her hands.

“I’m sorry,” Sophia's voice said.

Sam looked up to see that Sophia had followed her outside.

“I’m not good at this type of thing,” Sophia admitted. “Investigating is more of a you and Cate thing. I don’t know where to begin.”

“We can start when we left off - Magic Club.”

Just then a boy approached, Sam didn’t immediately recognize him, but Sophia did. “Pardon me ladies,” he said with a smile.

“Can we help you?” Sam asked.

“This is Brett,” Sophia said. “Cate’s um… Were… friend.”

“Oh,” Sam said, warily. “What do you want, Were?”

“I heard you talking about Cate, Shifter. I wanted to see if any of you have heard from her.”

“Why do you care?” Sam fired back. “We heard what you did to her.”

“Did what? We had two perfect evenings. I respected her boundaries.”

“You pretended to be someone else. You tricked her.”

Sophia sensed an argument brewing, as Weres and Shifters tend to be antagonistic to each other. She interjected, “We haven’t heard from Cate since she left.”

“Where’d she go?” Brett asked. “I was just as surprised as everyone else that she got expelled.”

Sophia timidly shrugged.

Sam pulled out her phone. “She’s…” she looked at her ‘location sharing’ app. “...in Pittsburgh? I thought she was from-”

“What’s in Pittsburgh?” Brett asked.

“Emma’s boyfriend,” Sophia answered.

“Emma - the previous owner of Cate’s body?” Brett asked.

“How do you know that?” Sam asked.

“She told me-”

“She told your alter ego-”

“Yes,” Sophia interrupted. “Cate was kinda obsessed with finding her and switching back. More than figuring out what happened to Ashley.”

“Do you think that’s what she’s doing?” Brett asked.

“Let’s find out,” Sophia said, sitting down across from Sam. She pulled out her phone and dialed Cate’s number and put it on speaker.

The phone rang and on the seventh ring it went to voicemail. “Hi everybody, you’ve reached Emma. I can’t answer my phone right now but first a joke. Where do attackers go to dance? (pause) Lacrosse Balls! (laughter) I love you all! Go Tigers! (beep).”

“Cate, it’s Sophia. Call us back.” She disconnected.

“Wow,” Brett said. “It’s Cate’s voice, but Emma’s tone and inflection sound nothing like Cate.”

“She’s so friendly and bubbly,” Sophia giggled. “I think I’d get along with Emma. Anyway, at least we know where Cate is.”

Sam nervously fidgeted in her seat. “I dont know.”

“What’s wrong?”

“Her phone’s been idle for hours.”

“That doesn’t mean anything,” Sophia said. “She rarely used her phone. The fact she hasn’t changed her greeting proves it.”

“I haven’t changed my voicemail greeting,” Brett said. “It’s some generic one.”

“Same,” Sam said.

It was Sophia’s turn to be nervous. “Do you think she’s in trouble?”

“It’s Cate we’re talking about,” Sam reminded them.

“I know!” Sophia replied.

“Either way,” Brett added, “we should tell her to come back and appeal the expulsion.”

“You weren’t there,” Sophia said. “Headmistress was way beyond pissed!”

“I hate to say it, but the Were is right,” Sam said. “Lulu thinks we should’ve stood up for Cate. But she was trying to help us, and maybe there’s some merit to that. Maybe we should’ve told the headmistress we were acting as a group.”

“We need to go get her,” Sophia said. “She needs our help.”

“How do you know that for sure?” Sam asked.

“Because she thinks she's a 42-year-old detective. She’s really a 14-year-old TG. Her ego and hubris are going to get her in trouble. Like her first week here when she challenged the sheriff.”

“So what do we do?”

“I’ll go to Pittsburgh,” Brett offered.

“No, I should be the one,” Sam volunteered.

“We’ll all go,” Brett said.

“Do you want to get Lulu?” Sophia asked.

“No,” Sam replied. “Stay here with Lulu. I don’t want her getting in trouble. Me… and Brett will go.”

“Great,” Sophia said. “I’ll work on Cate’s appeal.”

“Now we need a car,” Brett said to Sam.

Sam bristled at the thought of working with a Were. “I hate to tell you this, but I don't have a car.”

“Only seniors can have cars on campus,” Sophia pointed out.

“Can’t you like, shift into a car?” Brett asked Sam.

“What? Fuck you. Why don’t you shift into a wolf and I’ll ride you.”

“Hey!” Sophia said, getting between Sam and Brett. “We need to work together.”

“Why him?” Sam said to Sophia. “Cate hates him. I’m not even sure of his motivations.”

“He volunteered,” Sophia reminded Sam.

“I like Cate,” Brett added. “Like - really like her.”

“But she hates you,” Sam reminded him.

“We need all the help we can get,” Sophia spoke over them. “She has a two day head start.” While Sam and Brett were quiet, Sophia noticed Kayla Robinson walking through the quad. “Hey. How about her?” 

“Her?” Brett asked with a disgusted tone. “What about her?”

“Kayla is a senior and has a car,” Sophia replied.

“No, Cate will kill us,” Sam replied.

“First, let’s find out if she’ll even help us.” Brett started walking, and Sam was forced to follow, then Sophia. “Hey, Kayla.”

Kayla stopped and looked at Brett as though he was an insect to be stepped on. “What do you want, freshman?”

“Don’t give me that ‘freshman’ thing,” Brett retorted.

“Fine, what do you want, Brett?”

“Umm, do you two know each other?” Sophia curiously asked.

“Orientation,” Kayla said. “I thought he was a brand new senior.”

Sophia pushed Brett’s shoulder. “You fooled her too?”

“All Weres are players,” Sam flatly accused.

“We are not players,” Brett said defensively. “I’m single. Have you seen the male-to-female ratio here?”

“What do you all want?” Kayla repeated, raising her voice.

‘We need a ride to go bring Cate back,” Brett said.

“You want me to do what?” Kayla asked incredulously. “Help Cate Fox? Why the hell would I do that? That bitch ruined lacrosse. Coach Barnes hasn’t come back to practice and hasn’t been seen since Monday.”

“She hasn’t?” Sophia said, worried.

“Because we need Cate to get to the bottom of the fading magic,” Sam replied.

“You’re the only one we know with a car,” Brett added.

“Didn’t you attempt to date her last weekend?” Kayla asked.

“Yeah,” Brett timidly admitted.

“Please, Kayla,” Sophia implored. “If you do this for us, we’ll be eternally grateful.” 

“So you want me to drive you three?”

“I’m staying here,” Sophia replied. “I’ve got to convince Ms. Hathaway that Cate belongs here and to let her back.”

Kayla looked at Sam and Brett and chuckled. “A Shifter and a Weregirl. And you want me to drive? At least color me intrigued. Where to?”

Sam, Sophia, and Brett shared glances at each other.

“Umm… Pittsburgh,” Brett answered, his voice barely above a whisper.

“Pittsburgh!” Kayla exclaimed.

* * *

It took an hour to convince her, but Kayla finally agreed. When Sophia waved bye to them, she walked to Colby Hall to see Lulu and knocked on the door.

“Oh, hi, Sophia.” Lulu opened the door to greet her.

“Hey, girl. I have a message from Sam.”

“Sam? Why didn’t she just come up here herself?”

“‘Cause she’s on her way to Pittsburgh.”

“Pittsburgh! Why?”

“She’s going to go get Cate and convince her to come back.”

“Why didn’t she just tell me that herself?”

“Because she thought you’d want to join them, and Sam was insistent you not go and get in trouble.”

Lulu sighed. “Well, she’s right. I feel like I owe Cate. I also feel like she’s really our only hope to get to the bottom of this.

“That’s why our task is to get her reinstated,” Sophia smiled.

“What do we have to do?”

* * *

Sophia and Lulu walked into the administration building and knocked on the headmistress’s door.

“Come in,” she could be heard saying.

The two girls walked in and the headmistress looked up from what she was doing.

“Good afternoon, Miss Blake, Miss Matthews.”

“We wanted to talk to you about Cate,” Sophia began.

“Miss Fox was expelled.”

“But don’t you think it was a little harsh?” Lulu asked. “She was only trying to help me.”

“Cate Fox was expelled for a number of reasons. Following the Barnes to their personal residence. The incident in town that Miss Blake was present for. She had a gun on campus. She was caught drinking alcohol. Her actions Monday night were just the last straw.”

“She needs us,” Lulu said.

“And we need her,” Sophia added. “She was doing so well. She needs PAA.”

“I’m sorry ladies, I truly am.” the headmistress replied. “I have already informed her parents that she was expelled. Even if I wanted to forgive Miss Fox, they would have to be the ones to re-enroll her.”

“What happened to the Barneses?” Sophia asked.

“Mr. Barnes was suspended pending an investigation into his fraternization with a student. Mrs. Barnes must’ve just taken the week off after what Miss Fox did to her on Monday.”

Lulu and Sophia looked at each other and realized this was going to be harder than they thought.

“Miss Matthews,” the headmistress said, changing the subject, “I can’t help but notice your condition has worsened.”

“My bracelet fell off,” Lulu responded, holding up their bare wrist. “My curse is gone.”

“Have you informed your parents that you are male again?”

“I have not.”

“Don’t you think they’d want to know their son is back? Do you want me to make that call for you?”

“Absolutely, not. Their son is not back. I wish to remain at PAA. I am Lulu and plan on becoming Lulu physically again.”

“May I remind you magic is illegal-”

“I’m prepared to medically transition if that’s what it takes.”

“Miss Matthews, you realize this is a school for TGs and not for transgender teens right?”

“That’s not fair,” Sophia chimed in. “Josyln gets to be here.”

“Miss Clark’s parents have a lot of money and have donated to our sportsplex,” Ms. Hathaway responded.

“Lulu should be able to stay,” Sophia repeated. “Money should not be the deciding factor.”

“Wait, Sophia,” Lulu said, holding her back. She turned to the headmistress. “I’ll gladly swap places with Cate, if that’s what it comes down to.”

“Lulu, no,” Sophia cried.

Lulu stepped forward. “Cate is a TG and she did nothing wrong other than prove her loyalty to her friends.”

The Headmistress looked at the two students, then reluctantly picked up the phone.

Chapter 16

Content Warning: Human Trafficking. Sexual Assault.

I was slow to wake up. The grogginess weighed me down like a fog. But I could tell through the haze, I was in a hotel room. Not the shitty motel I was staying in the past two nights, but a nicer one from the brief moments my eyes would flutter open.

I heard voices. Someone was here. Or rather two people. One male. One female.

As I slowly regained consciousness I remembered the last moments I was awake. I was attempting to flee from Jacob. The coffee shop meetup was a bust. I didn’t get information about Emma and I was ready to leave. Then the fucker roofied me and I passed out.

There were images in my memory of being dragged out of a car. Into a hotel. Two men. In those moments I pretended to be unconscious as a form of self-defense. I also thought that was all a dream. Apparently not. I don’t recall them actually doing anything else to me, so that’s a small win.

When I was finally able to hold my eyes open, I took in my surroundings. I was lying above the covers on a queen-size bed in a hotel suite. I wasn’t tied up. So that’s good. It felt like I was, though. My arms and legs felt heavy. I had a fucking headache.

The curtains were closed, yet no light emanated from them at all. Was it nighttime already?

In the corner of the room was set up a backdrop and a camera on a tripod. What the fuck-

“Emma,” Jacob said, noticing I was awake. “We were getting worried about you.”

“What is this?” I managed to say.

“A hotel room. The modeling agent I talked about is coming to meet you both.”

“Both?” I slowly sat up. My head was still spinning.

“Emma, this is Chloe.”

“Hi, Emma, nice to meet you,” a girl no older than me nervously said from the other bed. What surprised me was that she was dressed in black lingerie. She was much too young to be wearing that.

“When you ghosted me for two weeks I got worried,” Jacob explained. “So, I found Chloe here. I pulled some strings and got you both an audience with a talent agent. Isn’t that great?”

“You drugged me,” I slurred.

“You looked nervous and hesitant,” he replied. “I lowered your inhibitions. This isn't the first time we’ve had a girl get cold feet. This was for your own good. You didn’t come all this way just to turn around at the last minute, right? Besides, I doubted you wanted to go home to those parents of yours.”

I considered fleeing, but my limbs were still slow to react.

Jacob turned his attention to the other girl. “Chloe, are you ready?” 

“I- I am,” she said, timidly.

“Can you stand over here?” He pointed at the backdrop.

She did as she was told.

“OK, now give me some sexy poses.”

Chloe awkwardly posed.

Holy shit. Get me out of here. I knew immediately that this wasn’t right. I could flee, but I knew I needed to get Chloe out of there too.

Jacob gave her a whole bunch of encouraging comments as he snapped pictures. She seemed to hang on each word of praise.

I was finally able to sit up.  I think I’m going to vomit.  I must hold it together.

“Emma, when you’re ready, I got you an outfit to wear. You can come over and join Chloe.”

Lying beside me on the bed was some red lingerie. I picked it up, and was surprised at the complete lack of fabric in my hand. More pieces were falling into place, and the picture was looking bleak. My assumptions about who this Jacob was looking to be accurate. “Hey, I’m going to decline. This isn’t really my style.”

Jacob’s smile faded. “Emma, you need to do this. I promised the talent agent the both of you. I put myself on the line for this.”

“No, seriously. I think I’m good. I decided I wanted to stay in school and get a degree in… something.”

“Emma, if you leave, I’ll have to cancel.” Then he turned to Chloe. “Both of you.”

Chloe’s expression turned to one of disappointment, then she turned to me and pleaded. “Please, Emma. It’ll be fun.”

“I had to put a down payment on this visit,” Jacob sternly said. “If I cancel, they will have my ass!”

This is really how they get you. They offer you something you desperately wanted. Then guilt you into being a slave to them when you change their mind. The situation would often lead to drugs, trafficking, and prostitution. This would put you into a debt that you can never climb out of. I knew this game. I’ve heard stories from girls I’ve found. I’ve never actually witnessed this played out in front of me though.

I told myself that since I knew his game, I had the upper hand. But I also felt an obligation to get Chloe out of this mess, seeing as my interference in Emma’s life led to her being here. Although, if I didn’t interfere, Emma would’ve been here two weeks ago. And who knows how that would’ve gone.

“Yeah, no. I’m good, Jake. I’m more of a hoodie and jeans kinda girl. You know, I’d be a better model for North Face. Besides, I highly doubt Victoria’s Secret uses 14-year-old models.”

“I’m done asking,” he sternly said, looking at me with a cold evil in his eyes. “You’re going to put that on and join Chloe.”

I looked at the lingerie for a moment, then I looked him in the eyes and slowly enunciated, “No.”

That’s when he reached down on the floor and grabbed my backpack. Oh shit, he’s going to find my gun. He pulled out my wallet, then found my student ID inside. “Cate Fox, Puellae Aurora Academy?” He looks at me. “Fake ID, Emma?” Then my credit card. “A Visa card for Emma Kincade. So which is it? Emma or Cate?”

“Would you believe my name is actually Jack?”

He ignored that quip. Next was my cellphone which he quickly discarded. Then he found the Glock and slowly lifted it out of the bag. “Well, what do we have here?”

“Protection,” I replied. “Some girls keep mace in their bag. I keep a gun in mine.”

He then found the magazine, slid it in, and chambered a round. I wasn’t surprised when he pointed my own gun at me.

Oh, fuck. 

“Do I need to repeat myself? My ass is on the line, and I promised I would show both of you.”

I glanced over to Chloe who had a shocked expression that this dude just pulled a gun out at a photoshoot. I looked to my side, and picked up the lingerie he got for me. “Oh, did I say, ‘No’? I meant, ‘no problem’. Can I get changed in the bathroom?” 

“Go. And make it quick.”

Well, this answers the question of whether I would dress femininely if I had a gun pointed at my head.

I slid off the bed and finally noticed there was another guy sitting silently in a chair in front of the door of the hotel room.

“Don’t get any funny ideas, Emma,” Jacob warned.

I slowly walked to the bathroom and closed the door behind me.

Shit. 

Fuck.

I quickly looked at my surroundings. A typical hotel bathroom. Towels. Shampoo. Conditioner. No weapons. I could strangle him with the hairdryer’s power cord, but that would require time and getting in close quarters with him.

“You have one minute,” he yelled through the door.

I was going to have to improvise then. Catch him off-guard.

I quickly pulled off my clothes. My hoodie, T-shirt, jeans, socks, and shoes. I stood there in my underwear and looked at the lingerie. How does this even go on?

“Thirty seconds.”

Shit. I quickly took off my bra and panties and put on this small contraption of fabric. I looked in the mirror and felt awkward. I looked awkward. The sheer fabric and lace was virtually transparent.

“Five sec-”

I opened the door and he was standing right there.

Jacob looked me over from head to toe with a creepy-ass smirk. “Now that’s better.”

I picked up my clothes, exited the bathroom, and walked over to the makeshift photo studio. As I did so I looked around for potential weapons. He still had my Glock. He’d have to eventually put it down if he wanted to take pictures. Then we have hangers in the closet, various electronics, but those presented the same problem as the hair dryer.

He motioned me over in front of the backdrop with my gun.

I threw my clothes onto the bed and did as he commanded. I was cold in this skimpy get-up. It made me yearn for the LBD that my friends loaned me for Lunacy. Jesus, that seemed like a lifetime ago now. Despite being cold - inside I was fuming.

My only play at this moment was to do what he asked and catch him off-guard. Grab my Glock, fuck this guy up, then get his buddy to let us go.

He stuffed the gun into the back of his pants and got behind the camera. “Alright, Emma, let’s see what you got.”

I did a few awkward poses. I considered posing my middle finger, but decided that wouldn’t improve the situation.

“I need more,” he said. “Sexier. You did better poses for me over our video chat last month.”

You son of a bitch. I’m going to break you. I swallowed hard. Since this was a life or death scenario, I tried to do better. I was doing this to get out of here. To help Chloe get out of here. To prevent these fuckers from doing this to someone else.

“Chloe, join Emma,” he directed.

Chloe stood next to me and struck a pose.

“Now make out.”

“You can’t be serious,” I said.

He motioned behind him for the Glock.

“Fine,” I said.

I grabbed Chloe's hand and pulled her close to me. I could see in her eyes that she was scared shitless. I would be too. Who knows why she came. If her story was anything like Emma’s, Jacob lured her here with promises to make it big in modeling. Maybe Jacob even pretended to be boyfriend material. Chloe must now realize this whole thing was a ruse. The look of betrayal was apparent.

“Don’t be scared,” I told her. “Just follow my lead and we’ll get through this.” I pulled her in for a kiss. It was gentle at first. Kissing someone at gunpoint is like kissing that old-crazy-distant-relative goodbye. Not very intimate. We did our best.

“More intimacy,” he called out, almost reading my mind.

I French kissed her and I could feel her shaking under my hands. I then moved to kiss her neck then nibble on her ear. As I did, I whispered. “I’m an undercover cop. You’re in trouble. I’m going to get you out of here.”

I felt her nod her head as we resumed kissing.

There was a knock at the door, but Jacob and his partner ignored it.

Another knock. “Housekeeping,” a voice said. A voice that sounded familiar. 

They ignored it again.

More knocks. “Housekeeping,” the voice sternly repeated. It had a pretentious snark to it. I recognized it. From a very different place and situation. Almost like… Kayla? No. Couldn’t be.

Jacob turned to the door guy. “Make her get lost.”

Since Jacob was distracted, Chloe and I stopped our forced makeout session and watched.

The doorman opened the door slightly and said, “We’re busy.”

The person on the other side of the door pushed it open far enough to let an orange cat rush into the room.

“What the fuck?” the doorman exclaimed.

“Oh, no, bad kitty!” the voice scolded. By now the door had swung open and I could see Kayla standing there in street clothes. We both made eye contact. I mouthed “help” while everyone was distracted by the cat.

The cat came over to my leg and rubbed against it as if it knew me. “Sam?” I whispered. I heard the cat purr.

“What the fuck kind of hotel is this?” Jacob burst out.

The cat hissed then darted back toward the door.

“We don’t want to be interrupted,” Jacob called out angrily to Kayla.

Kayla looked directly at Jacob and informed him, “You don’t want extra sheets or blankets?.”

Jacob’s partner shut the door.

“I can fluff your pillows,” she said from behind the closed door.

Jacob turned back towards Chloe and me, who had stopped to watch the chaos. “Let’s resume, shall we?”

Chloe and I resumed our kissing. I held her gently. In my mind, I grew more confident knowing that Sam and Kayla were here. They weren’t my usual backup, but I had no choice but to trust them.

“Enough with the sweet and sentimental stuff,” Jacob complained. “I want sexier. Someone grab some tits and ass.”

Just then the phone rang, and we both stopped. Chloe and I made eye contact. I could see the fear in her eyes. This isn’t what she signed up for. I pulled her in tight to keep her from breaking down. 

Jacob picked it up. “Hello? …What do you mean my card was declined? I just paid for it. …No, I don't want to come to the front desk. …Fine, I’ll send someone down. Hey, your goddamn housekeeping is intrusive and you have stray cats running around.” He hung up and turned to the doorman. “Darryl, go to the front desk, and work out whatever the fuck they want.”

Darryl left the room.

“Fuck with the interuptions,” he growled. He glared at us. “Fucking resume!”

We started making out again. But I suddenly became more confident. I nibbled on Chloe’s ear and whispered. “Help is on the way. Just a little longer.”

She subtly nodded.

“What are you whispering?” he asked.

“Sweet nothings,” I replied, looking at him. “I’m encouraging her. She’s doing great.”

“Fuck, this is so hot,” he said, grabbing his crotch through his pants.

I whispered to Chloe again, “We’re going to get through this.”

Jacob stood up and with a grin walked over to us. He grabbed our panty-clad bottoms. “Maybe I can get in on this hot lesbian action?”

“I’m going to break that hand if you don’t remove it.” I said.

With that he smacked my face. 

Fuck that stung! Now I really am going to break that hand.

“Enough mouthing off. I want you two to remove each other’s tops,” he directed.

I looked at him. I needed to stall for time. “What about the talent agent?”

“Oh, he’s coming. I want to make sure I get my cut first. He’ll come… after I come.”

Very, clever, you sick fuck. 

He caressed my bare arm, then Chloe’s. “Oh my client is going to love you both.”

“Client?” I asked. “I thought you said we were seeing a talent agent.”

“No. My clients pay good money for young girls like you. This one only needs one of you. But I’m sure I can find another buyer for the other.”

Tears were streaming down Chloe’s cheek now. I needed to stall for time.

“Hey, Jake, it’s cold in here,” I said, rubbing my arms. “This clothing doesn’t exactly hold in heat. How about turning up the temperature?”

Chloe quickly nodded her head in silent agreement.

“Fucking bitches,” Jake muttered as he walked over to the thermostat. He flicked the lever all the way over. Then he turned back to us. “Now, quit wasting time and get back to removing your clothing.” 

I knew I needed to keep stalling to slow this down, so I had to resist as much as I could. “Fuck, no. That’s called child porn, Jake.”

“What do you think we’re doing here?” he screamed. “Making romantic comedies?”

He then pulled the Glock out of his pants and pointed it at me. “You, sit down.” Then he pointed it at Chloe. “You, on your knees.”

Chloe knelt down. We were running out of time.

“It’s time you paid me for my troubles,” Jacob announced.

“Don’t do it, Chloe,” I said. Come on Sam. Kayla. Make your move.

Jacob looked at me. “Maybe you want to go first?”

Then I heard the door unlock and the doorman came back into the room.

Me and the doorman made eye contact. He had orange eyes. Sam.

I turned to Jacob. “Maybe I’d be more grateful if you didn’t have a gun pointed at me.”

“Down on your knees!” He demanded, gesturing with my gun.

“I have to go to the bathroom,” I said.

“Piss yourself.”

“I’m on the rag, asshole.”

He then got up close and pressed the gun to my temple. “You’re a fucking cunt, you know that. I’m going to enjoy taking my cut from you.” He then pushed me towards the bathroom. “Watch her!” he said to the doorman.

I walked to the bathroom and looked at the doorman. As I walked in, he followed me and shut the door. 

I leaned against the sink, my heart beating thousands of beats per minute. “Fucking hell,” I whispered.

He shifted into Sam, still in Darryl’s clothes. “Now what?” she whispered.

“Oh, I’m so glad to see you,” I whispered back. “I take back any snarky comment I ever said about you shifting into a cat.”

Sam smirked.

“We’re gonna have to take him together,” I explained.

“You’re the cop. The rest of us don’t really have a plan. We thought you were here with a boyfriend. Who's the girl?”

“She’s another victim. We have to get her out of here too. Where’s the real Darryl?”

“He’s unconscious in a maintenance closet. Brett has him tied up.”

“Brett? Were Brett?”

“Yeah, him.”

“Of all people, you brought Brett and Kayla with you? Where’s everyone else?”

“In case you forgot, you didn’t leave campus with many friends.”

Right, I thought. “OK. We outnumber him, but he has my gun. We have to get that from him before he either purposely or accidentally shoots anyone.”

Sam nodded.

“Hurry up!” Jacob yelled from the room.

“I’ll go back out there,” I said. “I’ll pretend I'm getting with his program. You sneak up behind him, and take his gun.”

“Cate, I don’t know about this. I’ve never done anything like this before.”

“Sam, you’ll do fine.”

Sam then morphed. Her pink shoulder-length hair turned brunette and got longer. Her height decreased a few inches. Then her face softened a little until she was… me. It was surreal to see an almost-identical likeness of Emma standing in front of me. Even with Sam’s orange eyes, of course. I was momentarily stunned. But I bottled my feelings up because we had a job to do.

I nodded and opened the bathroom door. I slowly walked back into the room. 

Chloe was still in the corner of the room scared shitless, and Jacob was standing in the same place I left him, pointing my gun at me.

“Are you done?” Jacob asked. “No more interruptions.”

“I’m done,” I replied. “No more interruptions.”

“Come to daddy and get on your knees.”

I walked to the backdrop so that I forced Jacob’s back to be positioned to the bathroom door, and ideally Sam. I knelt down and prayed to God Jacob would put the gun down.

He unzipped his pants and placed the gun out of reach on the dresser. He saw me eye the gun. “Don’t get any smart ideas.”

Meanwhile, Sam quietly crept into the room and behind Jacob.

Jacob must’ve seen the shocked expression on Chloe’s face because he turned around and saw my twin standing there in Darryl’s clothes. “What the fuck?” He went to retrieve his gun.

Before he was able to get it, I jumped on his back and locked my arms around his neck. Fuck, this was easier when I weighed more.

We both fell down as he struggled to release my chokehold, while Sam grabbed the Glock.

As I held on, he headbutted me and I momentarily lost my grip on his neck. Long enough for him to lunge at Sam.

Sam dropped the gun and it went tumbling towards the door. She was able to crawl back to the gun which was next to the door. She picked the gun up and opened the door at the same time.

Jacob climbed on Sam and put her in a chokehold as the door burst open. Sam wasn’t able to hold onto the gun.

Sam then shifted into a cat and was able to wriggle out of the chokehold.

“What the-” Jacob was left sitting there stunned, holding a pile of Darryl’s clothes.

I stood up and shook off the daze from the headbutt.

Jacob looked up at the open door to find Kayla standing there. 

“Housekeeping,” she smiled.

The gun was between them.

They both lunged for it, but Kayla was quicker. 

She snatched up the gun and held it away from Jacob. “I am here to clean your room. Look at this mess. Leaving your things on the floor. Tsk, tsk.”

As Jacob lunged at Kayla, I yelled, “Robinson, pass.”

Kayla tracked me and flung my gun through Jacob’s outstretched arms and into my waiting hands, just like we were doing at lacrosse tryouts. 

I gripped it. I made the decision to remove the gun from the equation. He was bigger and stronger than us individually. Last thing we needed was for him to take it back from us. The three of us can take him as long as a gun isn't involved. I quickly ejected the magazine and the loaded round and tossed them on the floor. I held onto the gun.

Jacob and I made eye contact. He was furious. He then hopped over the bed and lunged at me.

I managed to swing the unloaded gun and connect the butt with his forehead. I heard a sweet cracking sound.

Fuck, that felt good.

He then jumped on top of me and slammed my head into the wall. 

Fuck, that hurt.

That’s when Kayla and a very naked Sam pulled him off of me.

Jacob was struggling to get free. I walked over and pistol-whipped him again.

Then I remembered what he was about to do to me and Chloe. So I hit him again.

And again.

Now tears were flowing. Fucking emotions.

“You fucking asshole,” I loudly sobbed.

I dropped the gun and started pummeling him with both fists.

Punch.

Punch.

“Cate, stop,” Sam said, pulling a blanket off the bed to cover herself. “It’s over. He’s unconscious.”

I looked at Sam and then hit Jacob one last time, for Chloe. He folded over in a bloody mess. 

My fists were also a bloody mess. My face stung from his strike earlier.

I stood up, wiped the tears off my cheeks, collected my thoughts, and tried to regain control of myself.

Just then Brett came into the room. “Holy shit, what happened here?” He saw me. “My God, Cate, what happened?”

We all looked at each other. Me. Kayla. Brett. Sam with the blanket draped over her. And Chloe who was cowering and crying in the corner.

“Sex trafficker,” I said. “We need to turn this fucker in.”

“I have his partner tied up down the hall,” Brett informed us.

Sam walked over to comfort Chloe while Kayla pulled another blanket off the bed to cover up her lingerie-clad body. “It’s going to be OK now,” Sam said softly. “It’s all over.”

Chloe looked at Sam with a confused expression. “You were a cat.”

Sam didn’t acknowledge that.

I picked up the hotel phone, looked at the room number, and called 911. 

“Fox,” Kalya said. “We can’t stay here. We can’t bring attention to TGs or PAA.”

I nodded in agreement. The operator answered and I quickly explained that I was just kidnapped by sex traffickers. I told them my name was Chloe and quickly hung up.

Kayla was examining the camera. “Hey, you better look at this.”

I announced to everyone in the room, “No fingerprints.” I took my shirt from the bed, wiped off the camera where Kayla touched it, and scrolled through the pictures. First were the pictures of Chloe and me Jacob had just taken. Pictures of me unconscious on the bed. But then I saw other girls in more compromised positions. And younger. I felt disgusted and angry. That nausea came back.

“Do you want to destroy that?” Kayla asked.

I stood there a moment and thought of the rational decision. “I uh... I want to,” I then looked at Chloe, “but this is evidence.”

We left the camera alone and grabbed a cord from the back of the TV to tie up Jacob's wrists and ankles. Then I sent Chloe into the bathroom to get dressed. When she came out, it was Sam’s turn. Brett had brought Sam’s neatly folded clothes with him, so Sam went in and got dressed next.

Kayla and Brett came back into the room dragging a tied-up Darryl, who was stripped down to his underwear and moaning through a gag of a pillowcase, and threw him onto the floor next to Jacob. Both were tied up, but I was taking no chances. Unlike the movies, knocked-out people don’t stay unconscious for long, so I expected Jacob to come to very shortly. And he will be pissed. We piled the hotel room furniture on top of them so they wouldn’t be able to move.

We heard sirens in the distance.  Sam came out of the bathroom wearing her weekend clothes.

“Who are you people?” Chloe asked.

Now for the hard part. We all had to get out of here before the police arrived. That meant I had to calm down a confused and shocked Chloe so she could watch over the perps until the police arrived. 

“Chloe,” I said, holding her by the shoulders. “Listen to me. You never saw us. You were able to subdue both of these assholes yourself.”

“I was? How?”

“You don’t remember,” Kayla suggested. “It was all a blur.”

I sat Chloe down on the bed next to me, held her hands, and looked her in the eye. "Chloe," I said softly, "it's all right now. It's over. He's not going to hurt you. We need to leave. I need you to be brave and keep an eye on them until the police arrive. It won’t take long. Can you do that?"

The tears were flowing down her cheeks, but she gave me a determined look and nodded yes.

I got up and quickly grabbed my clothes and went to the bathroom. I washed the dried blood from my hands. I looked in the mirror and saw blood streaked across my face. I tried to wash that off, but I couldn’t get all of it. I flung off the lingerie and glanced at the shower. I wanted to clean the filth of this place off of me, but I knew we had to get going. I put my clothes back on. And as I was zipping up my jeans I heard Sam yell, “Chloe, no!”

I rushed out of the bathroom to find a sobbing Chloe pointing my Glock at the now-conscious, but still tied-up, Jacob. She must’ve reloaded it herself. Shit, I was careless to leave it on the bed unattended.

“Chloe, please put the gun down,” I said slowly, “You don’t want to do this.”

“Go ahead, pull the trigger, cunt,” he spat. “You don’t have the guts,” he further taunted.

“He tricked us,” she said with tears rolling down her cheeks. “He lied to us.”

“Yes, he did,” I calmly agreed.

“He tried to rape us. He deserves to die.”

“Maybe,” I replied. “But it’s not up to us. This isn’t how it's done.”

“I…I had sex with him last night. He stole my virginity.”

Jacob laughed. “You’re a dirty slut now.”

I placed myself between shit-for-brains and Chloe. “Ignore him.” I sighed. I felt for her. In fact, I wanted to exact vengeance on him too, but I knew from experience that it wouldn’t solve a damn thing. “Chloe. Please put the gun down.”

“I want to kill him. He deserves to die,” she repeated, her shock giving way to anger.

“Yes, he has done horrible things,” I agreed. “To you. To me. To countless other girls.” I glanced at Sam and Kayla. “But nobody is judge, jury, and executioner.”

“He would have raped us.”

“Chloe, listen to me. I was once in your position. Years ago. My partner and I and another guy were in the wrong place at the wrong time. He got spooked and opened fire on me and my partner. My partner was hit. I didn’t hesitate. I fired back and killed the gunman. But why us? Why him? Why then? Why did he have to shoot at us? It took me a long time to get over that. His face still haunts my dreams. I took a life. I can never take back that shot."

“What will happen to them?”

“They will get put away for a long time.”

Chloe was shaking, but slowly handed me the gun.

I took the gun apart yet again, then stuffed the pieces into my backpack.

Chloe walked over and kicked Jacob in the balls as hard as she could. 

He moaned in agony.

“Asshole!” she screamed. She then turned to me. “Sorry.” 

I just shrugged and smiled. "You can’t kill him, Chloe. But, anything short of that is fair game."

“I’m going to fucking kill you,” Jacob yelled, trying to get free.

I grabbed the alarm clock off the nightstand and smashed it over his head. “Snooze, asshole.” This time his head fell back and he was silent.

The sirens were heard outside the hotel window.

“Good luck, Chloe,” I said with a comforting smile.

“Thank you, Emma. You’re like a guardian angel,” she said to me.

I paused at the door and turned to her. “My friends call me Cate.”

Sam, Brett, Kayla, and I quickly fled the room and ran out the rear exit.

Chapter 17

Content Warning: Discussion of sexual assault

“I thought you were going to teach her proper shooting form,” Sam said to me when we got into Kayla’s car.

“You were never going to shoot me,” I explained. “She was definitely going to shoot him.”

“Don’t be so sure of that,” Sam laughed. “I had you in my sights.”

“It almost would have been worth it to see the recoil knock you on your ass,” I snickered. 

“You did good, Cate,” she said, then smiled. “It goes to show you, your greatest weapon isn’t your gun - it’s your mouth.”

I cocked my head at her. “Is that innuendo?”

Sam shrugged and we both chuckled.

“I would’ve shot that piece of shit, Cate,” Brett announced. “That was disgusting.”

“You’ve obviously never killed a person with your own hand,” I replied. “Trust me, it’s not as easy as it looks in the movies.” 

“Where to?” Kayla asked as she sped through the parking lot.

“I have a motel room with my stuff in it,” I said. “What are you all doing here anyway?”

“We came to bring you back to school.”

“How did you even find me?” I asked. “I don’t even know where I am.”

Sam held up her phone. “Thank Google location tracking. Sophia thought you might be in trouble.”

“Why would she think that?”

“Because you’re always in trouble,” Sam laughed. “She wasn’t wrong.”

“Let me guess,” Kayla said. “You had it under control.”

I paused for a moment. That was sobering. I never had it under control until they showed up. “Thank you. All of you," I said quietly"Anyway, why would I go back? Everybody hates me.”

“Not everybody,” Sam corrected. “They’re upset you lied. But you still have friends there.”

“Well, I was expelled.”

“Yeah, about that,” Sam continued. “Sophia texted me to tell you that in order to get re-enrolled, you have to get your parents to re-enroll you.”

“Them? The Kincades?”

“Yes.”

“I don't want to go there.”

“Neither do we,” Kayla complained. “That's adding another 300 miles to this trip!”

“We’re going right now?”

“We can go in the morning, since you have a room,” Kayla said. “It’d be nice not to have to drive through the night.”

“Hopefully I still have a room, I wasn’t around this afternoon to extend my stay. And I make no promises I can get re-enrolled. Besides, I’m not sure I even want to go back after what happened Monday night.”

“Lulu said she regrets not standing up for you,” Sam said. “So did Sophia.”

I nodded. My mind wasn’t made up yet. Either way, I still needed a ride out of Pittsburgh, so I gave Kayla the name of my no-tell motel, and her mapping app directed us there. Turns out Jacob had taken me a half hour from the coffee shop. 

I was about to walk into the motel’s office to extend my stay when Sam held me back.  “You can’t go in there looking like that, Cate. You’re a bloody mess.  What room number?”

“214.”

She shifted into me and walked into the office. Damn, it sure is handy having a Shifter around.

Thankfully my room was still available and they didn’t throw my suitcase to the curb. Sam quickly added another night to my stay. Then Sam was met with a blank stare when she asked for extra bedding. “I guess not,” Sam mumbled as she left the desk.

“Ugh! This place reeks!” Kayla complained as we entered my room.

“I could go out for food,” Sam offered.

“This is not a safe place for a 15-year-old girl to be walking around,” I said. “I should know.”

“I’ll drive, then.”

“You don’t have a license,” Kayla pointed out. “Or a car, for that matter.”

Sam then shifted into Kayla and smirked. “Now I do.”

“Do you even know how to drive?”

“I’ve shifted into adults and driven before.”

“I’m going to take a shower,” I said. “I just feel…” I couldn’t finish the sentence, but Kayla, Sam and Brett gave empathetic looks.

“Go get cleaned up Cate,” Sam said, getting Kayla’s keys.

“Careful with my car!” Kayla cautioned as Sam walked out the door.

Brett turned on the TV and the first thing we heard was, “Breaking News.”

We all turned to watch the story unfold.

“The alleged perpetrators of a Sex Trafficking Ring were apprehended only moments ago,” the anchor announced. “Our correspondent is live at the scene. Dawn, what can you tell us?”

“That’s right, Tom. A horrifying story ended heroically this evening at a local hotel. A sex trafficking ring was broken up by its victim. A 13-year-old girl from Ohio managed to evade and subdue her captors and then call 9-1-1.”

The TV then showed pictures of Jacob and Darryl. “In custody are two local men. Roger Synder, 31 and Darryl Anderson, 45. Both men are facing charges of solicitation of minors, rape, kidnapping, and human trafficking. Local police have said the suspects have a long client list and this investigation may lead to additional arrests.”

“The fucker's name wasn’t even Jacob,” I commented.

Brett turned off the TV. “Should’ve killed them. How’d you run across them anyway?”

I was quiet, lost in my own thoughts.

“Cate?”

“I’m going to shower now.”

I walked to the sink and mirror. I was reminded my face had dried blood smeared all over it. I ran some water onto my hands and attempted to wash the blood off again. I wasn’t successful.  I felt another round of nausea coming.  This time I knew I wouldn’t be able to hold it back.  I ran into the bathroom, quickly shut the door, collapsed in front of the toilet, and threw up.

I sat there on the floor for a good 10 minutes in a daze. When I was ready, I shed my clothes and climbed into the shower. I stood there as the hot water tried to rinse away the horrors of the day.

I had been able to hold my composure since leaving the crime scene, but as I stood there under the water, letting it cascade down my shoulders, I could feel the emotions welling up. I couldn’t hold back anymore and cried.

“Cate,” Brett said from the other side of the door, “are you OK?”

“Go away!” I sobbed.

“Brett, I'll handle it,” I heard Kayla tell him. 

I was such a wreck, my legs were shaking, so I sat down on the shower floor and curled up in the corner.

I heard the bathroom door open. 

“Fox, it’s me,” Kayla said.

“Go away. I’m fine.”

“You’re not fine. It’s not fine.”

I opened the shower curtain a smidge and saw Kayla sitting down on the floor next to me.

“I was scared shitless,” I confessed. “He drugged me. Kidnapped me. I kept telling myself I had everything under control. Truth is, I didn’t. I knew it. I thought I was going to die. Or worse. Get raped. I felt helpless. I was so angry. The only thing that kept me going was the desire to save Chloe, but even then, I didn’t know how. My years of training didn’t prepare me for that situation. I was scared, but I had to put on a tough façade for her.”

“You feel powerless. You wonder ‘why me?’” Kayla now had watery eyes. “Welcome to the club, girl.”

“Wait, you, too?”

“Many of us, Cate. Whether you’re a girl or TG girl, nothing is easy. In fact, people you used to trust, sometimes they can become monsters.” She stared at the wall and her own tears started flowing. “Like- when you become a girl, but your best friend who is socially awkward with girls decides just because he’s your best friend he can have his way with you. That you owe something to him. That’s why I’m at PAA.”

“I thought your mom sent you away.”

“That’s partially true. I told everyone my best friend raped me. He denied it and told everyone I was asking for it. That I was flaunting my new femininity. Who do you think they believed? The TG or the shy, perfect, boy-next-door Normie. That’s why my mom sent me away.”

I swallowed hard. “I’m sorry that happened to you.”

“It’s not just me. There are hundreds of stories at PAA about TGs who were sexually assaulted by their former friends, sometimes family members. It’s wrong. Many Normies who know of our situation treat us like fetishes. Like sex dolls. But we’re fucking human beings with emotions. We didn’t ask for this. We’re just trying to survive.”

I wasn’t sure what to say. 

“Cate, you survived this. You did an awesome thing today. That girl, Chloe, is going to go home tonight. Those monsters were caught. You did that.”

“I had help. I couldn’t have done that without you three.”

“TGs stick together.” 

Kayla shut off the shower and held up a towel. “Come here.”

I stood up and she wrapped me with the towel and embraced me in a hug. 

 “TGs have to stick together,” she repeated. “Come back to PAA with us.”

“I’m not sure they'll accept me.”

“I don’t care who you were. I know everyone else was giving you crap about being a cop, but it’s not about that. They are scared. Get them to know the real you.”

I didn’t know how to respond. Who is the real me? Jack? Emma? Cate? All of the above? I had some real soul-searching to do.

“Kayla, why are you doing this? You hated my guts back at PAA.”

“Fox, when you showed up at school, I didn’t trust you. I just told you about my background. I don’t trust many people until that trust is earned. After all, if I couldn't trust my mother or my best friend, how could I trust a stranger? You were just some freshman who didn’t understand what it’s like to really be a TG. In fact, you were openly resisting it. Telling everyone you’re really a 42 year-old guy. That’s very off-putting.” She took a deep breath and continued, 

“Today, I saw the real Cate. Vulnerable and scared, just like the rest of us. And then you put your own life on the line for a total stranger. No asshole does that.”

“Well, I had-” I wanted to say I felt a professional obligation to save Chloe, but Kayla cut me off.

“It doesn’t matter anymore, Cate,” she said, squeezing me tighter. “You’re one of us now. And us TGs, we stick together.”

“Thank you,” I whispered.

“I’ll leave you to get dressed, Fox. But hurry up - there are four of us and only one bathroom,” she said playfully.

I guess Kayla the Bit-, no, Kayla the boss was back. Better get moving.

I eventually dried off, and put back on my T-shirt and jeans. I crawled into bed and tried to close my eyes. The problem was I couldn’t fall asleep. I was an emotional wreck. And it wasn’t just the hormones. My mind replayed the demons of this evening and the judgemental looks of my PAA classmates, earlier in the week.

I was worried about Chloe too. What would happen to her? Would she have to face Jacob in a courtroom and relive that time in the hotel? Would that POS be leering at her the whole time? What about when she got back home? Would her parents accept her? Would they get her the help she needs? Maybe I can reach out to her sometime through Max to see how she is doing.

Eventually Sam came back with food. I could hear the rustling of paper and smell pizza. Any other time I’d get out of bed for pizza. But I just couldn’t. I didn’t want to socialize. I didn’t want to pretend this evening didn’t happen to me.

“How is she doing?” Sam asked.

“She needs her rest,” Kayla said. “Brett, if you make a Sleeping Beauty comment, you’re walking back to PAA,” Kayla warned.

“What do you want sleeping arrangements to be?” Sam asked.

“There might be blankets in the closet,” Kayla suggested.

“Hey,” Sam spoke up, grabbing everyone’s attention. “Um, have any of you ever spent the night with a Shifter?” There was a silent pause, presumably Kayla and Brett with either shaking their head or nodding. “Well, if we go to sleep in a shifted form, and not our default form, we kinda - degrade. So when we wake up I might look-”

“Sam, we all look like shit in the morning,” Kayla interrupted. “Don’t worry about it.”

Even though I was pretending to sleep, that gave me a small smile. I had forgotten how accepting PAA students were.

Anyway, I stayed like that for hours. Not quite sleeping. In and out of consciousness. I felt Kayla climb under the covers next to me. I saw Sam on the couch. I can only assume Brett was on the floor.

Eventually I fell into a deep sleep.

* * *

In the morning, we got our things and piled into Kayla’s car. I tried to keep to myself and everyone gave me space. I got a few hugs from Sam and Kayla. And of course Brett - though I wished he hadn’t.

On the road back to the Kincades, I texted Max. “I’m heading home. I found Jacob in Pittsburgh. That was a dead end. Will be at the Kincade’s in a few hours.”

Hours later Kayla pulled into the circular driveway of the McMansion. We all got out of the car, but I was the only one to walk up to the house. They all wished me luck.

I walked in the door and swallowed hard. I needed to play the part of a remorseful 14-year-old. “Mom. Dad. I’m home.”

Seconds later, Mr. and Mrs. Kincade appeared in the living room. The same spot I sat in three weeks ago, as Detective Jack Baker, interviewing them about their missing daughter.

“Expelled, Emma?” Mr. Kincade yelled. “Really?”

I remained quiet. 

“What do you have to say for yourself?” Mrs. Kincade asked.

“I’m so sorry," I said softly. "I wasn’t trying to get expelled.” Hey, this would be a great time for those damn crying hormones to kick in.

Mr. Kincade continued, “Disrespecting authority? Alcohol? A gun? Constant running away. What the hell, Emma? What’s gotten into you?”

I guess they spoke with Hathaway. But how’d she know about the booze and my gun? I decided I needed to turn up the teenage theatrics. I stared at my feet. “I-I’m sorry. I’m under a lot of pressure.”

“But, a gun?” Mrs. Kincade asked with utter disdain.

“It wasn’t mine. I found it.  When I ran away.  The first time. It was scary out there.”

“Do you realize how serious this is?” Mr. Kincaid continued. “That gun might have been used in a crime. You could get in a lot of trouble just for having it in your possession. Not to mention you’re a minor.”

“Well, I wasn’t-”

“Emma, give me that gun so we can turn it in to the police.”

“I can’t,” I lied. “I left it with a friend at school when I was expelled.”

Mr. Kincaid rolled his eyes and swore at this complication.

“And alcohol?” Mrs. Kincaid cut in. “Emma, you’re only 14!”

“It was just one time,” I lied again. “I said I was under a lot of pressure!”

“From what?” Mrs. Kincade begged. “Where is my little girl? The one who is joyous and lacrosse was her life and respected us?”

I knew she meant that figuratively. But in the literal sense, I wondered the same thing. “I did make the lacrosse team.” I forced a smile.

“What are we going to do with you?” Mr. Kincade sighed.

I looked up at them with the best puppy dog eyes I could muster. “Give me a second chance,” I begged. “I promise to behave. I'll make you proud of me. I swear.”

“This was your second chance, Emma! And where have you been all week? You were expelled Monday night. It’s Friday! No phone calls. No texts.”

I didn’t want to tell them about Pittsburgh. No doubt that would freak them out and I’d never be allowed out of the house again. “I needed to clear my mind. I was with some friends from school. I’m here now.”

Both parents shook their heads.

“What is going to happen to me now?” I asked, fearing the worst - sending me away from all of my investigations. The fading magic at PAA, Emma, and the Slider. “Another school?”

“I talked to Ms. Hathaway,” Mr. Kincade said. “I chewed her out after she promised you wouldn't run away. You did.”

“In fairness, I didn’t run away, I got expelled.”

“But you didn’t come home after getting expelled.”

“Well it’s not like there’s a nightly bus from PAA for expelled students.”

“You’re only 14, Emma. You’re supposed to call your parents to pick you up!”

“I know, I know.” I was getting crazy flashbacks from conversations with my own parents.

“I was surprised when she called back to offer you a second chance at her academy.”

“She did?”

“Apparently your friends vouched for you.”

"They did?" I didn't expect that. “My friends?”

Mrs. Kincade pulled out a piece of paper. “I wrote some down. Apparently your roommate Sophia said you were her best friend and have helped her through a difficult time.”

“That was nice of her.”

“One girl… a… Lulu… said you sacrificed yourself for your friends and took the fall for them.”

“So, I’m going back?” I asked hopefully.

Mr. Kincade sighed. “I don’t know if that’s a good idea, Emma. We think you should stay local. Maybe get you back in your old school where we can keep an eye on you.”

“How’d you get home?” Mrs. Kincade asked.

I opened the front door. “I have friends at PAA. They drove me home.”

Both the Kincades looked out the front door to see Sam, Kayla, and Brett leaning up against the car. Sam waved and smiled at us. Kayla and Brett appeared to be discussing something about her car.

“You never tell us how you’re doing at school,” Mrs. Kincade said. “How are you doing?”

“I’m… academically I’m fine. But those friends who said that about me. Those friends outside. They might be the best thing that’s ever happened to me. I’m a better person because I went to PAA.” That line sounded like bullshit, but there was some truth to that.

“Then I’ll call them and tell them you’re coming back,” he said with trepidation. “But make no mistake, this is your last chance, Emma. Run away or get expelled again and I will find a strict military academy to send you to.”

“Thank you, Dad,” I said, giving him a hug. Then the same with Mrs. Kincade. I hate calling them “Mom and Dad,” but at this moment, I’m grateful they’re giving me another chance. Maybe they’re not so bad. Or maybe… just maybe, my friends are that convincing.

“And as soon as you get back to school I want you to turn that gun over to the local authorities,” Mr. Kincaid insisted.

“I will, dad,” I lied. Well, technically, I am the police, right?.

“Well then,” Mr. Kincaid finalized. “I guess this matter is closed.”

Wow, such warm and loving parents. I’m surprised they didn’t make me sign a contract to behave.

“Emma, honey,” Mrs. Kincade finally asked. “What are you wearing?”

“The latest in thrift store fashion,” I bragged, posing like the supermodels I’ve seen on TV.

“You? You went to a thrift store?”

“Well, I was running kinda low on money.”

"Emma Jane Kincade, I want you to go upstairs and put on something more presentable," Mrs. Kincade instructed. "And then invite your friends in for lunch. I'm sure you're all hungry after the long drive. I'll have Carmen prepare something for you all."

I didn't know if she was being sincere, or if she was showing off, but they just gave me a reprieve, and I was hungry. "Thanks, Mom."

I motioned for everyone to come inside.

“Introduce us to your friends, Emma,” Mrs. Kincade directed.

“Well, this is Sam.” I began.

“Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Kincade,” Sam said.

“Kayla.”

“Hi, I’m on Lacrosse with… Emma,” Kayla said, smiling at me

“Oh, I’m so glad you’re still playing lacrosse honey,” Mrs. Kincade gushed.

“And this is Brett,” I said.

“Boyfriend?” Mr. Kincade cautiously asked.

“No!” I quickly replied.

Mrs. Kincade leaned into my ear. “He’s cute.”

“Mom, please,” I flatly said.

“I thought you went to an all-girls’ school.”

“Oh. Well - um…”

“Brett is my brother,” Kayla spoke up for the save. “He came along for the ride.”

“Oh,” Mrs. Kincade acknowledged. “Now hurry upstairs and change.”

I looked at my friends and smirked. “Yes, Mom.”

* * *

We sat down at the dining room table and Carmen asked us what we wanted. Apparently Lord and Lady Kincade weren’t joining us. Which is fine. I'd much rather hang out with my friends - even Brett - than Emma’s parents. It's crazy the difference a few days makes. A week ago I wouldn’t have been caught dead dining with either Kayla or Brett. 

Hell, a week ago I was kinda dating Brett’s lunar girl-form, Brittany. I caught him sneaking glances at me. Part of me felt bad. The other part of me was still angry at his deception. I deceived everyone too. But I felt his was worse. I lied about my occupation and the reason for my enrollment. He lied about his entire identity and gender, then proceeded to date me. We got to second base and he even saw me topless. The fact that Brittany and Brett were the same person was an invasion of privacy.

I took that opportunity to ask Carmen something important. “Carmen, you wouldn't by any chance have pastrami in there would you?”

“No pastrami, Miss Emma,” she replied, shaking her head.

“Emma. It’s just Emma.”

She smiled.

“Any sandwich would do.”

When Carmen left, Sam turned to me. “Are you going to tell them you’re not Emma?”

“I thought about it. I can’t. I was the detective assigned to her case. I never brought her home. I don’t even know where she is. What am I supposed to tell them? That their daughter has been missing for three weeks? That she’s no longer their little girl? They'd call me crazy. Most likely if they don’t lock me up in the insane asylum, they will interfere with my efforts to find the real Emma or return to PAA. One day I’ll tell them. But I want that day to be one where she can be there by my side to tell her parents she’s OK.”

“Cate, you’ll be glad to know you didn’t miss anything in class,” Brett stated. “Sanders did some stuff on electrical currents and tried recruiting people for his Technology Club. Meanwhile, in Algebra we did some linear equations. There was no homework. At least as of Wednesday night.”

“That’s good to know,” I said. “I spent all of last night worried about my algebra homework,” I replied sarcastically.

“I did get in trouble and had to stay after class.”

“Oh?” I asked.

“I didn’t enjoy the after-math,” Brett chuckled.

“That was awful,” Kayla groaned.

“I know, right?” added Sam. “I don’t trust freshman algebra students. They’re always plotting something.”

I looked at Sam. “Not you, too.”

“Why are algebra textbooks so sad?” Brett asked. “They have a lot of problems.”

“Guys, stop,” I interjected, shaking my head. “It’s been a traumatic week for me.”

“This is why you need to laugh,” Kayla stated. “I’m in Pre-Calc. It’s got a steep learning curve.”

I groaned. “That’s it. I’m at my limit!”

That did elicit chuckles from the others at the table.

“That joke is so derivative,” Kayla replied. “Hey Sam, what’s the funniest thing you’ve ever shifted into?”

“The funniest thing?” Sam asked. “Well, I don’t shift into things. I shift into other people. And the occasional domesticated mammal. OK, OK. I did a fictional…thing…once.”

“What was it?” I asked.

“A unicorn.”

“A unicorn?” the rest of us repeated incredulously.

“Yes, I was really into unicorns when I was 10.”

“I suppose you could shift into Bigfoot and screw with people,” I chuckled.

Sam looked at me. “Um, Cate, most of those stories are Shifters screwing with Normies.”

“Elvis sightings too?”

Sam gave a mischievous smile.

“Cate, if you could pick one type of TG to be, which would you pick?” Kayla asked.

“Well, obviously I’d rather just go back to being a Normie.”

“Obviously,” she replied. “But if you had to pick.”

“I suppose I’d like to be a Shifter like Sam. I can go back to being Jack. And maybe morph into a unicorn occasionally.”

Everyone laughed.

“Sam?” Kayla asked.

“Everyone wants to be a Shifter except Shifters,” Sam replied. “Honestly I’d rather be just like Kayla. No orange eyes. Just a girl. No powers.”

“Maybe we should all share embarrassing stories,” Kayla said. “Brett?”

“Oh, I don’t know. There was this one time that I thought everyone changed during the full moon. I went to a Normie friend and asked what dress he was going to wear for the full moon. Naturally he was confused.”

“Emma,” Mr. Kincade called from the doorway. “The police chief is here to see you.”

I got up and followed him to the foyer where Max was waiting.

“What is this about, Chief Hamilton?” Mr. Kincade asked. 

“I wanted to follow up with Emma on how she’s doing and see if she has any more information about the events of three weeks ago.”

I walked by Mr. Kincade and followed Max outside. We walked down the street so nobody could hear us.

“What’s new, Cate? You got expelled.”

“Yes, but apparently my friends got me re-enrolled.”

“It’s still Cate, right?”

“Yeah, I guess so. Cate was only supposed to be my cover name. But I don’t want to go by Emma.”

“You could go by Jack since everyone knows the truth.”

“I… think I’m going to stick with Cate. For now at least. As long as I’m in this body.”

“Is that what your friends call you?” he asked with a smile.

“Yes. What’s with that smile?”

“I’m happy you’re doing well at school, Cate.”

“Well, up until I got expelled. But yeah. Before that. It’s not as bad as I thought it would be.”

“Tell me about Pittsburgh. I had a hunch you’d do that.”

“You know me so well, Chief. I found Jacob.”

“You did? We weren’t able to trace that number.”

“Apparently he was an online predator with ties to a sex trafficking ring in Pittsburgh.”

“Wait a sec - was that you?” Max stared at me wide-eyed.

“Yeah.”

“Holy shit, Jack. I mean - Cate.”

“Yeah. That was an experience I would like to forget.”

“I should get the transcripts we took from your phone and send them to Pitt as evidence.”

“Good idea, but make sure it doesn’t tie back to me or Emma.”

“I’ll do my best, but since last night, that story has gained a lot of media attention. One of the clients was a high up political donor. You - or rather ‘Emma Kincade’ - might have to testify as a witness.”

“Figures.” I got shivers just thinking about reliving last night. “I did not, however, find Emma. and the predator had no idea what I was talking about. How is your search for Emma, my body, and the Slider going?”

“We still got nothing. I’m sorry Cate.”

“I get the Slider not turning up. They’re smart. But why hasn’t Emma turned up?”

Max didn't say anything.

“I have this feeling she’s sticking around here. If she didn’t go to Pittsburgh, she must be feeling regretful about how she treated her parents. I bet she’s somewhere around here keeping a low profile. Maybe stalking her family and friends.”

“At some point you’d think she’d come out.”

“She might be afraid. She’s in a male body much older than she was.”

“We’ll keep an eye out for a suspicious male, But it’s unofficial because the Kincades never pressed charges against him. I’m sorry Cate, I know how much you want to be a part of this case.”

“Hey Chief. Why was Emma’s case closed?”

Max sighed. “Because we found Emma Kincade - or at least her body. You. We’re looking for your body - Jack Baker. So the case looking for our missing detective is ongoing.”

“Just… find Emma.”

“We’ll try, Cate.”

We started walking back to the house. When we got to his car, we shook hands

“Stay safe, Cate.”

“Thanks, Chief.”

I returned to the house and to the dining room, where lunch was already served. There was a smorgasbord on the table. Various macaroni and potato salads, a spread of lunch meat, cheeses, and bread. Assorted condiments and spreads. Carmen really worked fast.

As I was assembling my sandwich I was reminded of that muffaletta Brittany made me. It was excellent. 

I looked up and Brett was silently chewing.

“Brett, those muffalettas were excellent.”

Sam and Kayla stared at me. That nicety came out of nowhere.

“What?” I questioned. “They were.”

“Was this from your date?” Sam asked with an inquisitive look.

“Yeah,” Brett answered for me.

“My date with Brittany,” I corrected them.

“You know they’re the same person right?” Kayla teased.

“I do now,” I said as I glared at Brett.

“I overstepped my bounds,” Brett confessed. “Cate has every right to be upset. If she’s not ready to forgive me, that’s her prerogative.”

Everyone nodded. He’s right. I wasn’t ready. 

When I was done eating, I stood up. “Hey, so I've only spent one night here before being shipped off to PAA. Who else wants a tour of Kincade Manor?”

“Cate, I would like to get back to campus before nightfall,” Kayla protested.

“I’ll take a tour,” Brett said. “It’s already Friday afternoon, and we won’t make it back for any classes. There’s no rush.”

“Some of us would like to get back because we left our girlfriends hanging,” Sam said.

“We’ll make it quick, then head out,” I said. “There are a lot of parts of this house I haven’t seen, either.”

I did a quick ten minute tour of Kincade Castle. The various entertainment rooms, a library, office, and poolhouse. We skipped the dungeon. Last stop, Emma’s bedroom. While I was here, I might as well get some warmer clothes. You know, just in case I needed to wear something more fashionable than the thrift store ensemble I was wearing when I arrived.

Kayla picked up a framed picture on the dresser. It was a picture of Emma in a uniform holding a lacrosse stick. Next to that was a trophy. Kayla put the frame down and picked the trophy up and examined it. “Middle School Regional Champions. Hey Fox, I didn’t know you were a lacrosse champion. You’re gonna need to bring your A-game whenever we practice again.” 

“Correction,” I said. “Emma was a lacrosse champion. Not me.”

“But you have her body and her muscle memory.”

“You have a nice room,” Brett commented.

“This is not my room,” I again corrected. “This is Emma’s room. It’s bad enough I’m stealing her life, but here I am in her house, in her bedroom. She should be here. Not me.”

“Sorry, Cate. I forgot how you felt about Emma.”

“What’s worse is last night - I almost got… in her body…”

Everyone got quiet. Our light-hearted lunch was over and we were reminded of what we had just been through.

“I saw your reaction when I shifted into you yesterday,” Sam said. “You feel guilt. I get it. I feel guilty when I shift into someone else.”

“But it’s permanent for me. Fuck. I can’t even tell her that I’m sorry.”

There was silence in the room. Sam stood up. “Kayla, Brett, can you give us a couple minutes?”

“Sure,” Brett said as they both left the room. Sam walked over and shut the door.

“Sit down on your bed and close your eyes,” Sam commanded.

“Why?” I said, doing as I was told.

“What’s your dead name again?”

“Jack Baker.”

“Detective, is it?”

“Yes. Detective Jack Baker.”

I heard the rustle of drawers. The screeching of hangers.

“What are you doing? This isn’t my stuff.”

“Keep your eyes closed,” Sam reminded me.

Minutes went by. “Sam? Can I open my eyes yet?”

“Almost.”

Another minute and I felt Sam sit next to me. I then felt her hand on my shoulder. She squeezed it. I opened my eyes and turned around to see Emma sitting right there. She was wearing the same uniform from that picture Kayla was looking at. I gasped.

“It’s OK, Detective,” she said gently.

I saw the orange eyes. I knew it was Sam. But I couldn’t not see Emma. “Emma.”

“That’s right, Jack. I want to know - why? Why are you in my body?”

“It was a mistake. The Slider. He had you at gunpoint. I wasn’t able to react in time.” 

“It wasn’t your fault, Jack. I put myself in that situation. What would’ve happened if you weren’t there?”

“You would’ve boarded that train to Pittsburgh.”

“Then none of us would be sitting here right now.”

“But I was there to protect you. Instead I’m here stealing your life.”

“You didn’t steal my life. The slider did. You’re continuing my life.”

“How do you figure?”

Emma reached over and placed a hand on my arm. “You’re keeping my memory alive. You’re making friends. You’re helping them.”

“I should be helping you.”

“Don’t fret what you can’t control. Worry about what you can. Those friends of yours. They’re looking up to you. They risked getting in trouble just so they can bring you back to PAA.”

“I can’t help but think that by being in you, I’m erasing you. I couldn’t even take off your nail polish. How can I be Jack and Emma at the same time?”

“Cate.”

I looked up at her. I wasn’t sure if Sam was breaking character or she wanted to emphasize my chosen name.

"Don’t be Emma. Don’t be Jack. Just be Cate. This is your body now. Use it for good.” She moved over and hugged me. 

“Thank you Emma. I needed to hear that. I’m sorry this happened to you.”

The last step was to say goodbye. I didn’t want to stay here any longer than I needed to, but I figured I'd at least offer my gratitude for the re-enrollment. If I'm nice enough maybe my allowance won't dry up. While everyone else was getting in the car, I went to the kitchen where Carmen was cleaning up. We shared a big hug and she wished me well at school. Then I found Mr. Kincade in his office, on the phone. He paused long enough to give me a wave and a stern look. Mrs. Kincade was waiting in the foyer so I couldn’t avoid her. She gave me a worried look and a hug, then asked me to call more often and let her know how I was doing. I agreed. Now let’s get the fuck out of here and back to school.

* * *

As we rode back to PAA, I was silent as Brett tried to unsuccessfully get us all to play the license plate game. An hour into the journey, Sam and Brett were sleeping. Suddenly, the car veered onto the shoulder’s rumble strips. 

I turned to Kayla. “Are you OK?”

“I’m tired,” she admitted. “I’ve been driving a lot these past two days.”

“Want me to take over?”

“Yeah.”

She pulled over and we swapped seats.

I fiddled with the seat, trying to move it closer to the wheel and pedals.

“Are you OK?” Kayla asked.

“Yeah, this is the first time I’ve attempted to drive in this body. I’m considerably shorter than I used to be.” I got my feet to reach the pedals. I adjusted the mirrors, then resumed our journey.

“Don’t get pulled over,” she cautioned. “A state trooper isn’t going to take kindly to a 14-year-old driving.”

“I get it. I did traffic stops early in my career. It’s no fun for anyone.”

Kayla yawned and I could see her closing her eyes.

As I drove, I reminisced about this journey very much like I did weeks ago. I watched the scenery change from suburbia to rural farmland. I was less sure of myself back then. Now I had people depending on me. 

Unlike when I first made this trip, I was no longer naive. I thought this school was a school of boys turned girls learning makeup and playing dress-up. No more. This school has a sinister undercurrent. Each person has their own story. They’ve been hurt and burned. Some, like Sophia, put on a mask of sunshine to hide that pain. Some put on a facade of strength like Kayla. Some pretend it's not there, like Headmistress Hathaway. But it’s there. I saw the hurt and fear in their eyes when they learned I was a cop. Kayla’s story of monsters among us reinforced that point. 

I had changed also. I came here initially overconfident. I thought this was some simple missing persons case and I would be back home in a few days as Jack. No. I was dealing with something out of my league and I was going to need to be careful and precise with this. These students need my help. Something, or someone, was preying on these victims. And I couldn’t let that happen.

No pressure, Cate.

This time I had friends. I needed them if I was going to solve this. TGs stick together.

We arrived at PAA just after dinner time, Friday night. As we walked from the parking to the quad, many students stopped what they were doing to stare at me.

Included was Headmistress Hathaway who stood there with folded arms. “Welcome back, Miss Fox,” she said with all the enthusiasm of a funeral sermon.

“Headmistress,” I nodded. I’m sure there was more she wanted to say. There was certainly more I wanted to say. I doubt either of us trusted each other at the moment. But now was not the time.

Sophia came out of the crowd and ran up to me and gave me a hug. “Cate, I missed you.”

“I missed you too, but don’t tell them,” I whispered. “I have a reputation to uphold.”

She giggled. It took weeks, but she finally appreciates my wit. 

I looked back at the students who were looking at us. At me. More spectators came out of the dorms. I recognized Amanda and Jessica. Brandon and Julia. I wanted to say something. I know they’re scared of me. Of what my previous life as Detective Jack Baker represented. But as Kayla told me last night, and Sam this afternoon, I needed to show them that they have nothing to fear from Cate Fox.

Instead, Kayla held me back. “I got this,” she said to me. Then she faced the onlookers in the quad. “Listen up everyone,” she announced. “This is Cate Fox. Who cares what she was in her previous life. She’s one of us now. If you have a problem with that, you have to come through me.”

“Thank you,” I said, as we embraced in a sisterly hug.

“I did my part,” she said to me. “Now do yours. Find out who or what is stealing the magic.”

I nodded to her and turned to face Cooper Hall. Sophia held my hand. It's time to return home and fix this shit.

Sam looked around the crowd then turned to Sophia. “Where’s Lulu?”

Chapter 18

When we got back to PAA, I had a lot of damage control to do. Most students still treated me like a pariah. Amanda, Jessica, and Sally avoided talking to me. I reluctantly wound up eating lunch with Brett.

Brett used the opportunity to ask about his apology. “Can I finally apologize?” he asked before I was able to eat my chicken salad.

“I suppose so,” I replied. “You did help save my life, so I guess I owe you that.”

He cleared his throat and looked me in the eye. “Cate, I really like you-”

“I thought this was an apology-”

“Let me finish! I’m sorry I deceived you. I shouldn’t have done that. I figured out you were into girls and not guys. But I turn into a girl three days a month. I thought - I thought maybe you would like me for those 3 days. That’s why I didn’t speak up that Brett and Brittany were the same person. I wanted you to get to know her without any feelings of me clouding your judgment. Again, I’m sorry.”

“Brett,” I replied. “Again, thank you for coming to my rescue. But I didn’t come to PAA to date anyone. You asked me before who Cate was. I don't know yet. This was supposed to be a temporary thing. The longer this goes on, the more blurred the lines between Jack and Cate become. And I don’t want to rush into anything. I know you don’t want to hear, “Let's be friends,” but that’s what I need right now. Friends.”

He nodded. “What about Brittany?”

“Brittany? What about her? You’re the same person.”

“But not in your mind. I saw the way you looked at me - I mean, her.”

I hadn’t considered that. It’s what Sophia is doing with James. But even Sophia admits that it’s not fair to Jamie. But I really hadn’t considered just dating Brittany and not Brett. How would that work? Would I want it to work? “Brett, let’s just keep this simple. Let’s all just stay friends.”

“You didn’t say no,” he teased, flashing a smile I recognized as a Brittany expression. The thought of it got me flustered. 

I shook myself out of it. “I’m not looking for any type of relationship right now, Brett. Please don’t make me repeat myself."

He nodded. I think he accepted that answer.

I also ran into Brandon. They’re happy they have their curse removed. They do keep asking me to let them help with the case, but Sam doesn’t want them around. 

Sam is upset that Josyln, and now Brandon, get to stay at PAA despite being Normies - but Lulu is gone. When she starts ranting about that, I stay quiet. I’m the real reason Lulu is gone, and I don’t want to remind her of that fact.

Brandon, surprisingly, keeps asking me to hang out. They invited me to play video games one night and join them at Technology Club another. I respectfully declined as I spend most of my time either keeping Sophia company or following leads with Sam.

Monday, I wanted to reconcile with Mr. and Mrs. Barnes, but they’ve been absent since the incident at their house.

In femme class, we had a substitute teacher. A Mrs. Wilson, who just put on YouTube videos of makeup tutorials. All of that went in one ear, and out the other.

Also in Mrs. Barnes’s absence, Kayla has taken it upon herself as Lacrosse captain to hold practices without the coach. I wasn’t going to show up, but Kayla insisted. Slowly, I started learning how to actually play the sport. I took a selfie of me holding a lacrosse stick and texted it to the Kincades. Hopefully that buys me some more allowance.

Mr. Sanders made a big deal of my first day back. “Ms. Fox. I am surprised to see you here. I have no idea what strings you pulled to undo the commotion you caused last week.” Yeah, it’s good to see you too, pal.

I tried to remain silent in class. I would still get angry glares from classmates.

One day as I was leaving science class, Sanders did ask if I wanted to stop by one evening and tell him about my adventures. I wasn’t so sure. While I could totally go for a drink, I didn’t necessarily trust him after knowing our last drink is now part of my school record.

After class each day, I would go to dinner and bring home food for Sophia, who was still only leaving the dorm for class. She was terrified of going out in public for fear of catching whatever affected Ashley and the others. That was fine with me, as I didn’t want to be out in public either.

Each night after dinner, Sam and I would sneak around campus, looking for clues to this Magic Club. I noticed since Lulu left, Sam has been wearing Lulu’s bracelet. Since it’s out of magic, it’s a little big on her, so it just dangles idly on her wrist.

So far our search has come up empty.

On Tuesday night, I experienced cramps for the first time. Yup. As if I wasn’t dealing with enough bullshit, I started my period. Sophia caught me digging in my stuff, looking for the feminine products we bought my second night here. And that pamphlet that I got my first day of femme class that I most certainly did not read.

Naturally, Sophia was excited, giving me a hug and congratulating me on my first period. “Welcome to the club, girl!”

And naturally, I wasn’t amused.

It did, however, remind me that I was supposed to get out of this body before its next period. That didn’t happen, so now I get to experience something I never wanted to.

* * *

“Welcome back, Cate,” Virginia said, handing me a mug of coffee. “It’s been two weeks since we’ve met.”

“It has,” I agreed. “I’m sure you heard the rumors.”

“I have. I was told you were expelled for…” She checks her notes. “Drinking, firearm possession, disorderly conduct. Then you admitted you were lying about your identity and were really a police detective investigating a missing student.”

“That pretty much sums it up,” I agreed. 

“Do you want to tell me your side of things?”

“We found her, by the way. Score one for the good guys.” What I didn’t say is, I’m unsure how I was expelled for the gun or the alcohol. Only Sam and Sophia knew about the gun. Only Mr. Sanders and Brittany - I mean Brett - knew I was drinking that evening.

“What about the week you were away? I heard some things about that too. Care to talk about any of it?”

We both looked at each other in silence as we sipped our coffees. 

Truthfully, I was still processing everything that happened myself. “OK, fine,” I said. “As we just established, I was expelled last Monday night. And as we’ve discussed previously, I am a Displaced. When I left campus, I went out in search of my body’s owner. This time last week, I was stalking her online boyfriend, but he got the jump on me. He turned out to be part of a sex trafficking ring. Thankfully some of my friends from PAA showed up and bailed me out of a very bad situation. That about sums it up.”

“Well there’s certainly a lot to unpack there, Cate.”

“Yeah I know. I haven’t finished unpacking that either.”

“That’s why I’m here. That’s my job. To help you unpack that.”

“Maybe we can start with my suitcase,” I deadpanned. “I brought with me some more season-appropriate clothes from Emma’s house.”

“Cate.” Virginia didn’t find my play on words amusing.

“I know, I know.” I took a deep breath - then a sip of coffee. “I’ve never felt so helpless and vulnerable in my life. Is that what you want to hear?”

Virginia looked at me with a nod to keep going.

“From the moment I got expelled, I was accused, judged, and convicted of being an awful person. Then I was alone, and felt enormous guilt. Then loneliness. I knew the guy was a dangerous person. I thought I was being careful. I underestimated him. The embarrassment of getting caught. Then I was forced to perform intimate acts with another girl my age. My own gun was pressed against my head. I felt like my life was over. I lost. I was going to die - or worse - me and this other girl were going to get trafficked. I also felt anger and rage.”

“My God, Cate! That sounds horrible. I think we should have a deeper discussion about what happened. Don’t you?”

“I had a good cry with some of my friends. I’m ready to move on.”

“That’s not how grief works, Cate.”

“I know. I’m well aware. So, to finish my story. When my friends saved me, I felt hope. I wasn’t originally going to come back to PAA even if Hathaway herself begged me. But listening to their stories, hearing what I meant to them, made me change my mind.”

“So you felt an obligation to come back?”

“Yes… and no.”

“Oh?”

“I… kinda… wanted to come back, too.”

“For the investigation you were working on? You said you found the girl.”

“I did, but that isn’t why I wanted to come back. Those three days by myself. I was lonely. I had no friends. I was scared and helpless. I was a TG in a Normie world and I was looking over my shoulder the entire time. I realized I missed the comfort and security of being here.”

“That’s huge, Cate. It’s important to acknowledge that you’re finally doing something for you. Not because of an investigation, but because it will benefit you as a person. All of those emotions you described. They’re all natural responses to the situation you were in.”

“I know. I mentioned there was also this girl there. When we got the situation under control, she picked up my gun and was about to kill the predator. Some people said I should’ve let her.”

“Why didn’t you?”

“I believe in the criminal justice system. Despite what people say about the police, there are rules. We aren’t vigilanties. Plus - I have experience killing someone. I didn’t want her to experience that too."

“On your original intake form you mentioned that.”

“Yeah. That's why I originally saw a department-mandated therapist.”

“Did being in that situation last week bring back memories and emotions from that incident?”

I nodded. “Yeah.”

Virginia looked at me. She didn’t need to ask. I saw it in her face. She wanted to know the story.

I sighed and took a deep breath. “So, about 16 years ago, I’m out on patrol with my partner. Officer Angela Rodriguez - a cute, fiery woman who grew up in New York. We got along well professionally. She was a great partner. We had some fun banter together.”

“Your partner was a woman?”

“Rodriguez was like one of the guys. A real ball-buster.”

“Continue.”

“So one evening after our shift, we went to one of our favorite delis. We’re done with dinner and are walking back to the patrol car. At the same time, this guy, Oscar Smith, 31, single father, was coming out of a convenience store across the street. He saw us. He thought we were there for him. He freaks out. He opens fire and shoots Angela right here.” I motion to my left abdomen. “She’s down. A whole load of emotions floods through me. My partner was just shot. I react instinctively. I pulled out my service pistol and returned fire.” I pointed to my center chest. “Right here. Oscar Smith, 31, single father. A man who was picking up dinner for his family was dead. Bled out from a bullet from my service pistol. The look on his face the moment my bullet hit him is forever ingrained in my memory. It took years before I could come to terms with that.”

“Why would he shoot at you?”

“Toxicology stated that he had methamphetamines in his system. He was high on meth. He was paranoid. Who knows what he actually thought we were doing there.”

“And your partner?”

I took a deep breath. “Officer Angela Rodriguez, 27, killed in the line of duty from a bullet wound to the abdomen.”

Virgina stopped taking notes and was silent for a long moment. “You recall the details of this case very vividly.”

“I relived that moment a thousand times. I’ve re-read the case file a thousand times. Officer Jack Baker, 27, was found innocent. He was found to have acted in self-defense. My shrink at the time told me I had problems forming lasting relationships because of this. That I push people away. That I constantly relive that trauma.”

Virginia handed me a tissue. I didn’t realize I was crying. “Cate, it's OK.”

“It’s not OK,” I snapped back. “It’s never been OK. Two people are dead because of me.”

“Do you think it’s your fault?”

“How could it not be? It was my idea to go to that deli. If we didn’t go, both Angela and Oscar would be alive.”

“Cate, you can’t blame yourself for a series of unrelated events. You could substitute any number of ‘if only’ possibilities, and the result would be the same. You can’t change the past.”

“That’s what my first therapist used to say. I also used to have dreams of Angela. Lying on the ground. Reaching up to me. Begging, ‘Jack, save me!’”

Virginia continued writing in her notebook. “This was 16 years ago. You stopped seeing that therapist. What eventually happened?”

“I threw myself into my work. My only friend was the police chief. And my ex-wife.”

“Tell me about your ex-wife.”

“Cheryl. She’s responsible for getting me out of my self-hate funk. For a while I was able to put aside what I had done. The dreams of reliving Angela and Oscar’s deaths occurred less frequently. But it wasn’t the same. I was broken. How could I possibly form new relationships if I kept on worrying they’d suffer the same fate? It’s why I work alone now.”

“Did you sabotage your marriage to Cheryl?”

“Probably. But at least not consciously. I’ve admitted as much to a few people.”

“How about forming new relationships here at PAA?”

“Yeah. I suppose. I mean, my friends stuck their necks out for me. One even sacrificed their enrollment and their subsequent safety for me.”

“You just called them your friends.”

“Yeah, they’re good girls. They are why I came back here. Why I’d rather be here than spending my time alone waiting for my colleagues to catch the Slider who did this to me.”

“Do you still have those dreams of Angela?”

“Not recently. Now I’m just having dreams of Emma.”

“What are those like?”

“She’s being held by the Slider. She’s saying…” I stopped and made eye contact with Virginia.

“What?”

“‘Jack, save me.’”

Virginia quickly jotted down some notes, eager to explore that revelation. “Cate, you were a detective. What did you investigate?”

“Missing persons.”

“Tell me about these missing persons.”

“A loved one reports someone missing. We interview them. We find them. Usually a runaway. Sometimes a kid is abducted during a custody dispute. Sometimes a grandparent gets confused and forgets where they live.”

“Do you take all of those cases?”

“Not all of them. We spread them around the department.”

“Are you selective on which cases you take?”

“Usually. I kinda stick to young people. In their teens and twenties.”

“Are they usually girls and young women?”

“Yeah, mostly, I suppose.”

Virginia took some notes then looked up at me. “I’m sensing a theme here, Cate.”

I could see where she was going. I wasn't quite ready to make that mental leap. 

“Would you say that you’ve been trying to save Angela for the past 16 years? And you’re still trying to save her here at PAA?”

“No. I don’t want to dismiss each case like that. Emma isn’t a stand-in for Angela.”

“But Emma brought back all of those memories. All that trauma. That has to be weighing on you.”

“And here I was thinking it was just teenage hormones,” I sarcastically said.

“I’m sure those don’t help.”

“So what? You think I have White Knight Syndrome? That I seek out girls who are in trouble? Just because I wasn’t able to save Angela? Because I wasn’t able to save Emma? Or Amanda, or Lulu, or Brandi? Or… myself?” I stood up. “I need to leave.”

“Cate, we made a huge breakthrough here. Don’t bottle up these emotions. Let yourself process them.”

With that, I walked out of Virginia's office and out of the Sociology Building.

* * *

After my session with Virginia, I went straight back to the dorm. I couldn’t handle going to any classes after that. I wasted a decade replaying Angela and Oscar’s death in my mind, I didn’t want to waste another moment. Eventually, Sophia came home.

“How was class today?” she asked.

“I didn’t go,” I replied. “I had a rough therapy session this morning.”

“I’ll bet,” she said. “After what you went through. Did it help?”

“No.”

“Do you want to talk to me about it?”

“No,” I said tersely. Then I paused and looked her in the eyes. “Sorry, Soph. Everyone keeps telling me I need to process the trauma. I’m tired. I don't want to process it anymore. I just want to move on.”

“I understand,” she said. I’m not sure she did, but I let it go.

She turned her focus to homework, and I turned my focus back to my case notebook. I was no closer to finding this Magic Club than I was two weeks ago.

“Hey Cate, I was going to invite Julia over for dinner. Are you OK with that?”

I hadn’t seen Julia since that night at the Barnes'. I think she’s been avoiding me. “Should I leave?”

“Not at all. This is your room too, and you’re my roommate and friend. She can deal.” 

A half hour later, I made my way to the dining hall, swiped my card for two and got two trays of dinner to-go. One for me, one for Sophia. I hope she likes tuna casserole.

When I got back to the dorm, Julia was already there with her dinner. She ignored me.

Sophia put the TV on in the background and we ate. I was mostly quiet as I’ve been preoccupied with my innermost thoughts these days.

Julia was trying to lecture Sophia about locking herself in this room. She turned to me - the first time she acknowledged I was sitting there. “Maybe you can get Sophia to leave this room?” 

I swallowed the food I was chewing. “I’m trying. If I can find out what’s causing the fading magic, we can take precautions.”

“Even if you don’t, she can’t stay up here forever,” she implored me.

I shrugged. “I’m not one to rush anyone on getting over trauma.”

“I’m so glad I have you as a friend,” Sophia said to me. She then turned to Julia. “Cate said she will do everything in her power to keep me safe. Even if it involves finding ways to undo whatever is happening. Even if it involves using magic to re-TG me.”

“Whoa,” I said, raising my hands. “Don’t be saying stuff like that out loud or I’ll wind up getting expelled again.” I then looked at Julia. She wouldn’t sell me out would she?

That reminded me. “Hey Sophia,” I asked. “Did you tell anyone I had a gun?”

“Um,” she said, “I only told Julia over here.”

I looked at Julia again. “Did you tell anyone?”

“What?” Julia scoffed at being accused. “Why would I do that? I mean, I thought it was a little weird at first. With all of the school shootings, what sociopath brings a gun to school? But no, I didn’t tell anyone.”

“Just wondering,” I said, tabling the subject for another time. I should ask Sam the same question. After all, she threatened to tell the headmistress about the gun when we first met. But after getting to know her, I just can’t imagine Sam having done that.

There was a knock on the door. 

I looked at Sophia for confirmation that she wanted visitors. 

She nodded.

“Come in,” I said.

The door opened and a beautiful girl came in. In fact, I recognized her as a Were. I think she’s James’s non-lunar doppelganger.

“Hey,” she said. “I wanted to check up on Sophia.”

“Jamie, right?” I asked.

“Yeah,” she replied. “And you must be Cate.”

“Hi, Jamie!” Sophia said, standing up to greet her guest.

Sophia walked over with arms outstretched and they hugged each other. Maybe it was my imagination, but Jamie really wanted a kiss.

“What’s going on?” Jamie asked. “I haven’t seen you around.”

“I’m just afraid of this fading magic that is being passed around the sophomores.”

“Oh. Is there anything I can get you? Homework? Care packages?”

“Nah, I think I got all of that covered. But there is something I wanted to say.”

“Oh?”

Sophia looked at me, then turned her attention back to Jamie. “I’m sorry for how I’ve treated you. You and James are the same person, yet I avoid you when you’re Jamie. It’s not fair to you. I want to at least be friends with you too.”

I was surprised Sophia did that in front of Julia and me. I wondered if Sophia was indirectly talking to me. Either way, I felt this was a private conversation. Besides, I think I need to go meet up with Sam. I took a look at the time. “Hey, I need to head out.”

“Have fun,” Sophia said. “Say hi to Sam for me.”

I waved bye, and headed out of the dorm.

* * *

We were quiet as we walked. Only our footsteps and the rustle of that creepy corn broke the silence. “All right, so where are we going?” I asked Sam. We had originally met on the quad, but we were now walking towards the entrance of the campus. 

“The nursing home,” Sam replied.

“Why there? Is Ashley more… coherent than last time?”

“We’re not going to see Ashley. I found someone who has more insight into how things used to be.”

“I heard Brandon wanted to join us.”

“I don’t trust them,” Sam said conspiratorially.

“Should we have invited Sophia?” I asked. “She does need to get out of her room.”

“I don’t trust her either.”

“Sophia? Really?”

“Look at the facts, Cate. One. She is good friends with all of the victims - including Ashley. Two. She’s now hiding from everyone. Guilt perhaps?

“All of the victims are sophomores. Obviously she’s going to know them.”

“No, All of the victims are in her class. Coincidence?”

“I don’t know, Sam.” I shook my head and counted on my fingers. “Sophia doesn’t have a motive. She’s deathly afraid of becoming Seth again. Besides, she and Lulu helped get me reinstated.”

Sam sighed. “I’m sorry. Ever since Lulu left, I’m paranoid about everyone. What if Sophia is like a succubus and needs a constant diet of magic to remain Sophia?”

“Sam, that’s ridiculous. That’s your paranoia speaking.” And what the fuck is a succubus? At this point I’m afraid to ask.

Just then, Sam’s phone rang. She answered it and a video chat popped up. “Hey,” she said with a smile.

It was Lulu on the screen. “Hey beautiful,” she replied.

“I’m with Cate,” Sam informed her caller.

“Hi Cate!” Lulu said cheerfully.

“Hi, Lulu,” I said, poking my head in front of Sam so I appeared on the screen.

As Lulu and Sam carried on a conversation, I was wondering if I should talk to Lulu. I wanted to know why she left PAA for me. Nobody has ever sacrificed themselves for me. Of course, knowing that she did that puts more pressure on me to actually figure this out. “Hey Sam, can I talk to Lulu?”

“Sure,” Sam said, handing her phone to me.

“Hey, Lulu. I’ve been meaning to talk to you since you left… Why? Why did you do that?”

“Cate, are you religious or spiritual?”

“No.”

“Well, my parents were really big on religion. I wasn’t. However there were a few times in my life where I have prayed to whatever higher being is out there. When I got sent away to PAA, I was at my lowest. My parents rejected me. I was alone. I had just learned I was transgender. I then prayed for something to lift me out of that funk. That night, I met Sam. Call it coincidence if you want, but that made me believe there’s more to life than us just bouncing around aimlessly. Then came the night my bracelet’s magic started to fade. I was angry and scared. I thought I was going to lose everything I managed to achieve here. My newfound love for myself. Sam. My life at PAA. Then, that night Sam met you.”

“You think I’m the answer to your prayers? Lulu, I’m just some schmuck who got put into this body at random. I’m in way over my head.”

“You don’t have to believe. But I do. I have faith in you, Cate Fox. I believe you will help us all.”

I forced a smile then handed the phone back to Sam. That wasn’t the answer I was looking for. What was, though?

Sam shrugged at me and continued talking to her girlfriend for another few minutes before wishing her a good night and hanging up.

We reached the nursing home. It was rather quiet, as most likely many residents were already sleeping. A woman was sitting at the receptionist’s desk working a crossword puzzle. “Can I help you ladies?” she asked.

“We’re here to see Kathy Norris,” Sam replied.

The receptionist looked up her room number and then led us out of the lobby and down a long hall. I noticed a few patients in their rooms. Some were watching TV or reading. They all looked at us as we passed by. The air had a weird smell of antiseptic and…old. Like my great-grandmother’s house. I hated that smell.

We were led down the same wing as Ashley’s. As we passed her room, I could see that she was sleeping. I suppose we should pay her another visit in the daytime one day. Too bad she wasn’t coherent, or we could ask her more questions. Hell, if she was coherent, whoever is doing this might come after her.

I stopped in front of Ashley’s door with an idea. “Sam, I have an idea.”

“Can it wait until later?” she asked, keeping pace with the receptionist.

“Yes, it can,” I replied, catching up to them.

We reached our destination.

Kathy Norris was an older woman. She saw us and smiled.

“Hi, Mrs. Norris,” Sam announced. “I’m Sam, we spoke on the phone.”

“Sit down, girls,” she said, gesturing at the small loveseat beside her bed.

We both sat down and got comfortable.

“I don’t get many visitors,” she stated. “Would you like some candy?” she asked, holding out a small dish of treats. We both declined.

“You’re interested in Puellae Aurora’s Magic Club, eh?”

“Yes ma’am,” Sam replied. “We have reason to believe someone has brought it back.”

“And bad things are happening on campus,” I added.

“Magic is a tool. It can be used for good and for bad,” Mrs. Norris explained.

“What can you tell us about the Magic Club?” I asked.

“It ceased to exist. After all, magic is illegal now. Magic has been illegal for a long time. People couldn’t be trusted.”

“What happened?”

“More and more people started to misuse magic. Many western governments were paranoid about anything related to the supernatural. So they created organizations to deal with it. Here, the secret Order of the Dawn was created.

At first, the Order focused on Normies who attempted to practice magic. Those Normies tended to be reckless and self-centered. But over time the Order increasingly 'stepped on the toes' of actual witches who considered magic part of their cultural heritage. The witches pushed back against the Order’s interference in their sacred activities.

“When was this?”

“This was going on for centuries. Once in the early 19th century, a Normie tried to use magic to bring their deceased best friend back to life. It didn’t work and instead turned their friend into a monster. The town revolted, hunted down, and killed the monster.”

“Isn’t that the plot of Frankenstein?” I asked. “Come,on Sam, she’s pulling our leg.”

“Fiction is often inspired by real life.”

“The Order of the Dawn? Why haven’t I heard of it?”

“They go through painstaking efforts to hide supernatural abilities and themselves from the general public. Often the Order is hidden in plain sight as people in positions of power. Occasionally, magic makes its way into the news through tabloids. But the general public doesn’t believe it.

“When did it become illegal?”

“Eventually, some Normies ruined it for everyone. A whole town was transformed into hideous creatures. But the damage was done. This was in the late 1930s. The world was at war with itself. There was a very real fear that magic would fall into the wrong hands. I’m sure you’ve heard of Hitler’s obsession with the supernatural and the occult. In retaliation, the Order pressured lawmakers to pass laws prohibiting the practicing of magic by Normies and also restricting the use of magic by actual witches."

“What stops bad people from using magic?” I asked skeptically. “We know you can regulate something dangerous all you want, but that won’t stop bad people.”

“They have their ways to prevent the general public from using magic. There are rumors about how they enforce it. How much of that is true and how much of it is to keep everyone in line, I don't know.”

“1930s? How old are you? And how do you know about this?”

“My parents were Magical TGs. They met at Puellae Aurora. They told me stories about being in Magic Club.

“When was Magic Club disbanded?”

“Shortly after magic was made illegal. In the early 40s.”

“Do you think someone could’ve revived it?” I asked. We were starting to get somewhere.

“While it’s possible, how would they be able to keep it a secret?” replied Mrs. Norris.

My phone buzzed and I looked down at the notification. It was from Sophia. “Come home.”

I looked at Sam. “Sophia wants me to come home.”

Sam thanked her and we quickly left the nursing home.

* * *

Sophia’s brief text sounded urgent, so I anxiously ran back to campus. I think I left Sam in the dust. When I arrived back at my dorm, I quickly barged into the room. Sophia was sitting on her bed in silence. She didn’t acknowledge my presence.

“What’s wrong?” I asked. “I came as fast as I could.”

“I was attacked,” she replied through a haze of confusion.

“Here?”

“There was a knock at the door,” she explained with more clarity. “I thought it was you and that you had lost your keys. But when I opened the door, a boy barged in.

“A boy?” I repeated. “Where was Julia? Jamie?”

“They left shortly after you did.”

“What did he do?”

“He grabbed me. I fought him off. But he held me tight for a few seconds. It seemed like a lot longer. When I was able to push him off, he dropped this and ran out.” She pointed to a small silver disk on the floor. “I was afraid to touch it.”

I picked it up using a dirty sock and examined it. “What is this? Did you recognize him?”

“He looked familiar, but I couldn’t pinpoint where I knew him from. It happened so fast, Cate.”

“Tell me as much as you remember. How old was he? What did he look like?”

“Maybe 15 or 16? Black hair.”

“A shifter?”

“No. He had normal eyes - I don’t remember the color.”

“So that’s all he did? He barged in and held this against you?”

She slowly nodded. She was shaking so she wrapped her arms around her shoulders.

I held the disk up to the light. “What the hell is this thing?”

“Is this what happened to Lulu and Brandon?” Sophia asked with dread in her voice.

I wanted to say I hope not, but that wouldn’t be helpful. Neither Lulu or Brandon remembered their attackers. But they didn’t fight them off either.

Sophia laid down in her bed and got under the covers.

There was a knock at the door. 

I verified it was Sam, and I walked out into the hallway with her.

“What happened?” she asked, panting from the run back here.

“Sophia was attacked while we were away.”

“Attacked? In your room?”

I nodded. “A boy she didn’t recognize forced his way in. She fought him off but held this against her skin for a few seconds.” I held up the disk for Sam to see.

“What is that? Do you think this is the same boy the others mentioned?”

“I think so.”

“Cate, I’m sorry I accused Sophia of being behind all of it. I just-”

“It’s fine,” I said, cutting off her apology. “I gotta find whoever fucking did this.” I slammed my fist against the wall which attracted the attention of some other girls who were down the hall. I turned to the girls down the hall. “Hey did any of you see a boy come in or out of my room?”

The girls down the hall shrugged and walked away.

“Cate, are you OK?”

“No, I’m not OK. I’m angry. My roommate was attacked. In our room. I’m pissed I wasn’t there.”

“Let’s focus on what we can control now. What was your idea from earlier?”

I took a deep breath and tried to put aside my emotions. “So, I was thinking about Ashley. How if she was coherent, she might be able to tell us who is in this Magic Club, right?”

“Right.”

“But that’s also a liability to whomever is doing this. She knows too much.”

“Right.”

“If Ashley was coherent, what do you think would happen?”

Sam shrugged.

“Whoever did this would try to silence her. They’d go to the nursing home and confront her.”

“OK, but Ashley is not coherent.”

“That doesn’t matter. We can just lie and spread rumors.” A new idea dawned on me. “Hey, what if you were Ashley?”

“Cate, everyone would notice my eyes.”

“Only TGs would notice. Normies wouldn’t. That’s enough to spread the rumor.”

Sam raised her eyebrow. “Do you think that’ll work?”

“That's all I’ve got.”

“What about Sophia? You don’t want to leave her alone. What if her attacker returns? Do you want her involved in the plan?”

“No,” I replied. “I trust her, but not the people around her. Someone found out about my gun. Someone found out I was drinking. There’s a mole, and this is going to expose them too!”

“OK,” Sam finally agreed. “Do you want to do this tomorrow after school?”

“That’s too late. I was thinking tonight. So the rumors start to spread tomorrow during school.”

“Tonight? I’m not even sure how we’re going to hide the real Ashley.”

“What kind of security does that home have?” I mused.

“I have no idea. Until Ashley, I had never set foot in one.”

“Me neither. Both my late parents had in-home hospice care.”

We were both silent for a few moments as we brainstormed this particular puzzle. 

“We won’t be able to hide her in the home,” Sam realized. “We’re going to have to remove her.”

“Then we’re going to need help. Do you think we can trust Brett or Kayla again?”

“Well, they helped bring you back. I think they’re trustworthy. There’s no way we could have gotten you out of that situation in Pittsburgh without them.”

“I agree, I’d be halfway around the world in my new career by now.” I said. I then texted both Brett and Kayla, “I need a favor. Meet Sam at my dorm. We need to do a heist.”

“Cate, what about school? We both have class tomorrow,” Sam protested.

“My gut is telling me this won't take long and we might only miss one or two classes.”

Sam sighed. “OK. I’ll go back to the nursing home. I’ll scope out the joint and let you in.”

“Thank you,” I said, putting my arm on her shoulder. “Sam, we're going to catch this asshole and make him pay for Lulu and the others.”

She nodded and walked away as I re-entered my room.

I put the disk down, turned off the lights, and laid down in bed with Sophia. I put my arm around her. She was still shaking. “Don’t worry,” I whispered. “I’ll do everything in my power to find who did this.” She squeezed my hand in acknowledgement.

Chapter 19

An hour later, there was a quiet knock on my door. I got up from the bed and checked the peephole to make sure it was Brett and Kayla. I walked into the hallway and closed the door behind me. It was quiet in the dorm at this late hour.

“What the hell Fox?” Kayla said. “It’s late. We have class in the morning.” Subtlety was not her strong suit.

“Hey, keep it down, everyone has class in the morning,” I whispered. Kayla was not amused, but nonetheless I persisted. “This evening a guy came into our room and attacked Sophia.”

“Oh my God, is she OK?” Brett asked, his eyes wide with shock.

“She’s pretty shaken up. We fear her magic might fade, like the other sophomores. What do you know about Jamie? She was at our dorm before this happened.”

“Were Jamie? She’s a nice girl. During the full moon, James is dating Sophia. She couldn’t possibly hurt her. Besides, the full moon isn’t for another couple weeks. Could this boy have been a shifter?”

“Wrong color eyes.”

“And you think he’s a Were?”

“Most boys on campus are either Shifters or Weres.”

“Or Swappers,” Kayla added. “What did he look like?”

“15 or 16. Black hair.”

Brett thought for a moment. “Only a few Weres match that description,” he replied.

“Just ask around in the morning,” I snapped.

“I will, Cate. Are you OK?”

“No.” There’s no need to rehash the enormous amount of pressure I find myself in.

“That sucks about Sophia,” said Kayla. “What do you want from us?”

“Sam and I have a plan to lure the person responsible for the fading magic out. Kayla, I need you to spend the night here and watch over Sophia.”

“Why?”

“I need to know she’s safe. I’ll return in a few hours. Oh, and I need to borrow your car.”

“My car? What for?”

“Brett and I are going to jailbreak someone.”

“Sounds like fun,” Brett smiled.

Kayla shook her head and handed me her key ring then quietly walked into my room, mumbling “You owe me.”

I started walking down the hall and Brett followed me. We walked out of the dorm towards the student parking lot.

“Brett, have you ever been to a nursing home?” I figured if we were going in to kidnap someone, we should know what we were up against.

“Yeah,” he replied. “I have this Normie friend whose mother was in one after she broke her hip. We visited her all the time while she was recovering.”

“Is there a lot of security?”

“The place she was in was like a prison. Constant bed checks, ankle monitors, guards. I think they made license plates on craft day.”

Wonderful.

Once we got Kayla’s car, we headed to the nursing home. On the way, I filled Brett in on the plan, which was shaky at best, then texted Sam that we were on our way. I find it best in these situations to ‘just wing it’. When you stick to a rigid plan, you’re unable to adapt when shit hits the fan.

When we got to the nursing home, we headed over to the west exit, where Sam had texted us to meet her.

A male nurse was standing at the door. He saw us and used his badge to let us in.

“Sam?” I asked to confirm his identity.

“Yes. Shh. Be quiet.” She said as she held the door open for us.

We walked in and Sam led us to Ashley’s room. We arrived to find Ashley awake, but staring blankly at the ceiling.

Sam opened a folded wheelchair and wheeled it to the side of the bed. “You two handle Ashley. I’ll be at the door.” Sam shifted into another nurse. This time a tall woman. And stood guard at the door while pretending to examine the clipboard hung nearby.

I pulled off Ashley’s sheets. “Brett, get on the other side and get her other arm.”

Brett and I lifted her out of bed and onto the wheelchair.

“Sam, do you need these clothes?”

“No, she’s got spare clothes in the drawer,” Sam replied. “OK, let's go.” She shifted back into the male nurse and we followed her into the hallway.

She badged the door unlocked again and held it open. “Quick!”

We wheeled Ashley out into the night, and Sam closed the door behind us.

As we were heading back to the car, Brett asked, “Where are we going to take her?”

This was the ‘wing it’ part of my plan. I needed a place I could trust to be safe, but also supervised. “Um, how about your place?”

“My place? I thought you had this all planned out.”

“I have nowhere else to stash her.”

“Fine,” Brett said. He pulled out his phone and texted something.

“What are you texting?”

“I’m letting my roommate know I’m bringing a girl home and to not be there,” he chuckled. “It’s not a lie.”

I thought about that for a moment. I never met his roommate. “Did you do that with me?”

Brett turned red. “I uh…”

“Sam is right, you Weres are players.”

“We are not,” Brett protested.

We parked back on campus, and discreetly wheeled Ashley into Colby Hall and to Brett’s room. Then we laid her down in Bretts bed. The same bed where Brittany and I were intimate. That was only two weeks ago, right?

“Where should I stay?” Brett asked.

“Here.” Someone needs to keep an eye on her. At least until the afternoon. I walked to the door then turned around to face Brett. “Thank you, Brett.”

He nodded, and I fled back to my dorm. 

When I got back to my room, both girls were sound asleep. Kayla was sleeping in my bed, so I crawled back into bed with Sophia. I needed to get a little shut-eye myself. I was amped and anxious for what the morning would bring.

* * *

I didn’t get much sleep as I spent most of the night running over different scenarios on how today could go down. So it was no surprise to me that I was quasi conscious when Sophia’s alarm went off. To my surprise, Sophia didn’t get up. Maybe it was because I was between her and the clock? I heard Kayla grunt. So I got up and turned it off.

“Thank you,” Sophia whispered, eyes still closed. Or maybe she was too depressed to get up?

“What time is it?” Kayla asked.

“Seven.”

“I need to get home and shower for class,” Kayla mumbled.

“Thank you. I owe you one.”

“You’re damn right you do.” She slowly trudged to the door scratching her ass, and walked out of the room. Yup, subtle.

I checked my phone. There was a text from Sam.

“We’re a go!” she said. “The staff are overjoyed. I expect they’ll be calling the school shortly. The food here sucks.”

I then texted Brett to make sure everything is OK at his place.

He responded, “She’s alive and breathing.”

Great, now it’s time to set our plan in motion.

I sat with Sophia for a few minutes and hung my head. The longer I stayed here, the angrier I got. I was sure that it was only a matter of time before Sophia’s magic started to fade. I wanted to strike back against whoever or whatever is doing this. Now it’s hit too close to home. “Soph, it’s time to get up,” I said, gently nudging her shoulder.

She groaned and finally got out of bed.

I have lots of things to do this morning before class starts, so I opted to skip my shower, put on yesterday’s uniform, and leave.

* * *

As I was walking through the quad, I was racking my brain on who could’ve been the attacker. I was trying to think through my anger. I needed to set our plan in motion. 

I made my way to the Administration Building. My first stop was the uniform lady.

I waltzed into the bookstore and to the uniform section. She recognized me immediately. “Cate Fox, fancy seeing you in here. Are you back for more skirts?”

I forced a chuckle. Not a chance in hell. “I came to get another pair of chinos.”

“Sure thing, dear.”

As I looked for my size, I decided to start the rumor. “I heard Ashley Tart is coherent and talking again.”

“Oh, that’s wonderful,” she said. “I heard you had a pretty interesting few weeks.”

“That’s…an understatement.” I picked out the chinos I wanted and brought them up to her.

She rang me up, put the pants into a bag and added it to whatever account that gets billed to. “Have a good day, Cate.”

“You too.” I walked out of the bookstore carrying my bag.

My next stop was to see Hathaway. I marched to the Headmistress’s office. I saw her there sitting at her desk. I knocked on the door to get her attention.

She looked up. “Detective, what can I do for you?”

“What? No ‘Miss Fox?’”

“You’ve worn out your welcome and my patience. You’re only here because to my surprise you’ve actually made friends who vouched for you.”

I held up the small metallic disk I found in my room. “What is this?”

She took it from me and examined it. A curious smirk formed on her face. “It looks like a piece of jewelry.”

“Someone came into my room and attacked my roommate last night. They dropped that.”

“Did you call campus security?” she asked without a hint of emotion.

“No. Why the fuck would I do that?”

“You're angry. Sit down, Miss Fox.”

“You’re damn right I’m angry.”

“Sit. Down.” There’s some emotion. Guess she’s not a robot after all.

I pulled up a chair and sat down in front of her.

“Anger doesn’t suit you, detective. I suggest we sit here in silence for a minute while you calm down.”

Did she just put me in a timeout? We sat there in silence for a minute. I tapped my foot impatiently. 

She examined the circular disk in her hand. As she twirled it, light reflected off its shiny surface. 

As I sat there, my mind was working overtime trying to make sense of it all. Then I remembered the conversation I had last night about the Order of the Dawn that got cut short. I wonder if Hathaway heard that story. “Hey - do you know about the Order of the Dawn?” I asked to break the silence.

She looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “Of course I do. Ordo Aurorae established this academy.”

That took me by surprise. “They did?”

“Yes, The Order of the Dawn founded the Dawn of the Girl Academy.”

“I’m not really into Spanish.”

“Latin, Miss Fox.”

“OK. Fine. I’m listening.”

“This academy used to be all young women who had previously been males. It was set up to help them embrace their femininity and adapt to a very male-dominated world. The founders were called Ordo Aurorae. In addition to founding this institution, they were the protectors of the people within these walls from those outsiders who didn’t or couldn’t understand their plight. They continue to protect these girls to this day.”

“Yeah, right. I haven’t seen any Order. And they certainly aren’t doing their job.”

Miss Hathway put her hand on her suit's lapel. On her lapel was a pin of a sunrise - or a sunset. One couldn’t be too sure of the direction of the sun.

“Wait - You’re part of the Order?” I asked.

“I am. My job is to protect these students from magic.”

“Then why the fuck aren’t you doing anything?”

“Language, Miss Fox. I brought you in here, didn’t I? You found Ashley Tart. Now you’re looking for her accomplices.”

“Wait- accomplices? She’s the victim. Someone did that to her. 

“Magic is illegal, Miss Fox. Miss Tart knew that. It’s clear she had help. Therefore she had one - if not more - accomplices. Whoever her accomplice is has evaded me at every chance. That’s why you were brought in.”

“Is that why you haven’t helped her?”

“We can’t. Magic is illegal. Even to fix magic.”

“But you said the Order uses magic?”

“Only to support our goals of protecting our students.”

“How is leaving Ashley Tart in a nursing home to wither away and die, ‘protecting’ her?”

“Like I said, Miss Tart and whoever her accomplices are, used magic and are now facing the consequences of that decision. That is her punishment.”

“So Ashley is being banished for practicing magic, and being in a nursing home in a vegetative state is her punishment?”

“A prison of her own making. Besides, we’re keeping an eye on her, just in case her accomplice tries to help her. We know you went back to the nursing home to see Kathy Norris yesterday.”

My head was spinning from this revelation. I sure hope she didn’t realize we returned after that to steal the real Ashley and use Sam as a decoy. “But what about the other girls? Lulu and Brandi. They had nothing to do with that.”

“It’s a shame. We want to catch the culprit before any more students get affected.” 

“Was Sophia’s mother - the teacher - part of the Order?”

“Yes, Mrs. Vansi is a member of the Order.”

“Is? So she wasn’t kicked out of the Order? Just the school?”

“Yes. The order can use magic. But school policy is - not at school, or not around outsiders. Mrs. Vanci did both.”

“So this whole time, you had the power to help these kids with magic and you did nothing?”

“I do not practice magic. Some in the Order do. Magic is dangerous in the wrong hands. Miss Tart is the prime example of that.”

“So you said. Who decides who is right and who is wrong?”

“We do.”

“You fucking hypocrites!”

“Language, Miss Fox! Don’t make me have to say it again.”

“No. Fuck this. Here I was thinking you brought me in here to help these girls. You were using me to track down people you disagree with.”

“That’s not true. If you’re done with your allegations and hysterics, Miss Fox, I do have other matters to attend to.”

I stood up and stormed out of the Headmistress’s office without saying another word. 

I found a seat in the Administration Building to collect my thoughts. At this point I had this feeling she knew more than she was letting on. Fuck, I never took the disk back. She still had it firmly in her hands when I left. Somehow I got the feeling she recognized it. A minute later I saw Hathaway speed-walk out of her office and out the door. 

I tailed her and watched her ride off in a golf cart. That’s when I decided to follow her.

* * *

I did my best to follow the headmistress on her golf cart. I had to jog a good bit through campus. Good thing this body is in shape. My old body would’ve been 200 yards behind me weezing. When I saw her golf cart turn onto the road labeled “Faculty Housing,” I had a good idea where she was headed.

I saw the golf cart parked outside the Barnese’s residence, so I slowly crept up to the house and knelt down near an open window. I could hear arguing and yelling coming from inside.

It sounded like Hathway was yelling at someone. She was accusing them of something.

That’s when Hathaway barged out of the house. I quickly ducked and she didn’t see me as she angrily walked to her golf cart. 

I waited until the golf cart disappeared down the street before I got up and knocked at the door.

The door opened and I saw Mrs. Barnes standing there. She looked irate, yet surprised to see me. “Fox? What are you doing here?”

“I came to apologize to you and your husband,” I replied contritely. “May I come in?”

She grimaced and reluctantly opened the door wider to let me in.

Mr. Barnes was standing there in the living room, looking just as irate from whatever transpired with the headmistress. He put his hands on his hips and waited for me to say my part.

“I came by to apologize for what happened last week. To both of you. I didn’t mean for that to go down that way.”

“Apology accepted, Thank you for stopping by,” Mrs. Barnes said, holding the door open, hinting that I should go.

I wasn’t ready to leave yet though. “Where’s your daughter? Ella is it? I suppose I should apologize to her too.”

“It’s Friday morning, Cate.” Mrs. Barnes pointed out. “She’s at school. Which is where you should be.”

“In fairness, I don’t have a teacher for femme class, and the substitute sucks. Doesn’t teach worth a shit.”

That got a small smile to form on Mrs. Barnes' face. I can flatter people when I need something.

“Before I go, I have a few other questions.”

“Haven’t you done enough?” Mr. Barnes asked, his voice laced with despair.

“Please. My roommate. She was attacked last night in my dorm room. I’m afraid her magic is going to fade, just like with the others. I desperately need to get to the bottom of this before it’s too late. I need your help.”

“After everything you did, why should we help you?” Mrs. Barnes asked, looking towards Mr. Barnes who nodded his agreement with her.

I thought about what I wanted to say next. The Barnes are mostly good people. So I think I can trust them if I laid my cards on the table. “I want us to be on the same page. I’m going to tell you the truth. My name is - or was - Jack Baker. I was a detective specializing in missing persons cases. After I was displaced, I was brought to PAA to find Ashley Tart. Once I found her, I decided to try to figure out who did that to her, and stop it from happening to others. That’s why I came back. I owe it to my new friends. I owe it to Sophia. That’s it. That’s the truth. I want to get to the bottom of this. I need your help.”

“OK. One question, then please leave us alone.” Mrs. Barnes said.

I nodded. That’s fair. I had one question. Let me make it count. I didn’t want to waste it on questions they didn’t have the answer to. Clearly whatever Hatahway said to them made them mad. That was my way in. “I saw the headmistress just leave. She had a device in her possession. What was it and why did she come here with it?”

The Barneses looked at each other. Yeah, I know that was more than one question.

“It looked like one of the devices that swapped us,” Mr Barnes said. “A rough copy, but there’s no mistaking its similarity.”

No shit. That is interesting. “And Hathaway accused you two of using this device to steal magic?”

They both nodded.

“Does this buy me more questions?” I smiled, hoping that I asked the right initial question.

“Make them quick,” Mrs. Barnes said with an exasperated breath.

Score one for Cate! “You said a device like that swapped you. Who built it?”

“A company my bridesmaid worked for,” Mr. Barnes said. “Highly classified. The originals were accidently destroyed on our wedding night.”

“Could your friend - your bridesmaid - have made another?”

“She was fired by that company after the wedding. She no longer had access to the device schematics. If she was able to build another by herself, surely she would’ve built it to swap us back.”

“Who does she work for now?”

“We haven’t talked to her in years. Last we heard she was blackballed from the defense contractors because she stole the device and took it out of the facility. I think she’s working for a small IT company far removed from her old research.”

“How did the device work that swapped you?”

“There were two of those ‘nodes’ as Michelle called them. Then there was a controller. It was designed to ‘remote control’ people, but instead it swapped our consciousnesses.”

“So there’s two? The headmistress has the one that was left by Sophia's attacker. That means someone has the other.”

“Sophia Blake is your roommate?” Mr. Barnes asked.

“Yeah. I believe the same thing that happened to the other girls will happen to her.”

The couple frowned at the news. Mrs. Barnes sat down on the couch and sighed.

“Could this device be used to swap or drain magic?” I asked.

“That wasn’t the original intent,” Mrs. Barnes said. “But neither way body swapping. However if… magic… was similar in some way to our brainwaves, I suppose so.”

“Or maybe a smart person improved upon that original design,” Mr. Barnes added. “I would think 15 years is enough time to improve the design and add other functionality.”

“OK,” I said. “How many people have you told your origin story to?”

“We’ve had other PAA teachers over for dinner and drinks over the past decade.” Mrs. Barnes said. “We’ve all shared our stories with each other.”

I looked at Mr. Barnes. “Did you share this with Ashley?” 

He hung his head. “Yeah.”

“Do you know anyone at school - students or faculty - that has the skillset to hack into your friend’s former company and steal the designs?”

Mrs. Barnes shook her head.

Mr. Barnes responded with a whisper, “Ashley.”

“Really?” I responded.

“Ashley Tart worked for a software security company in her former life.”

I let that sink in for a moment. Ashley appeared to be at the center of this, and I needed more information. “Listen, I know this is a touchy subject. But I do want to revisit the whole Ashley thing.” I looked at Mr. Barnes. “If you’re OK with that.”

“Fine,” he said, still hanging his head from guilt, as he glanced at his wife in shame.

“You said she was in trouble and she came to you. Who was she working with?”

“She never said who she was working with,” he replied.

“She called it Magic Club.”

“Yeah, that was her nickname for it.”

“Nickname? So it’s entirely possible there is no Magic Club? Just Ashley and some others playing with something they don’t understand and skirting the rules.”

“That’s my understanding. When I last saw her, she was guilt-ridden. She said she fucked up. I told her to go to the Headmistress and come clean. I’m not sure if she ever did.”

I saw tears in Mr. Barnes' eyes. I decided I was done here and I wanted to leave them on a good note. “Last question,” I said. “Mr. Barnes. Do you love your wife?”

“With every fiber of my being.” He sat down next to Mrs. Barnes, reached out and held her hand.

I smiled and winked at Mrs. Barnes. “That’s all I have. I am genuinely sorry I caused such a scene last week. Coach Barnes, the Lacrosse team really wants you back. Plus your femme class students.”

“Cate - or Jack - that can’t happen until our names are cleared. And right now, Ms. Hathaway thinks we’re the ones behind this.”

“I understand.” I stood up. I suppose I’ll add ‘clearing the Barnese’s names’ to my list of things to do. “Thank you for your time. Have a good day. And it’s still Cate.”

As I walked back to campus proper, I considered all of the information I learned this morning. Someone was working with Ashley to drain magic. For what purpose I don’t know, but it has something to do with Sophomores. Ashley helped out, but at some point became dispensable and was discarded using the same technology she helped steal. Hathaway recognized this technology. So she’s actively looking for it. Meaning the Order of the Dawn is actively looking for it too.

* * *

I checked the time and realized that I missed my first class entirely. Instead of heading to class, I decided to head back to my room to check on Sophia. I decided to text Brett. “Did I miss much in class?”

“Your rumor is making its way around school.”

Excellent. The plan is working. “That’s amazing.”

“Is that where you are?”

“It’s where I’m going after I check on Sophia. How is Ashley?”

“I’m heading home now. I left her with my roommate. I had to bribe him with food.”

When I reached my room, I found Sophia there bouncing around nervously.

“Cate!” she cried out. “I heard rumors in class and I’ve been getting messages all morning!”

“From who?” I feigned ignorance.

“A whole bunch of girls in my class. Ashley is awake!”

I felt bad about keeping Sophia in the dark, but I had a hunch our mole was one of the sophomores. Hell, after that chat with Ms. Hathaway, I figured it’s highly likely one of Ashley’s so-called accomplices might be a fellow sophomore. “That’s awesome news!”

“I want to go see her,” she announced.

I sighed. I really wanted to keep her out of this, but I also knew there was a high likelihood she’d want to be involved. I knew I wouldn’t be able to keep her away.

“Alright, let’s go.”

“Do you think the fading magic could be temporary and it’ll just come back after some time?” she asked, sounding hopeful. “We should tell Lulu.”

Hearing her hope return made me feel guilty we were deceiving her. But it had to be done. “Maybe,” I cautioned. “But don’t get your hopes up. We don’t know anything yet.”

“Should we invite Sam?” Sophia asked me.

She’s already there. “Nah. Ashley and Sam haven’t really met. Ashley knew Lulu more and she’s not here.”

“She’ll be upset we’re doing this without her.”

“I swear I’ll fill her in when we get back.” I thought about Sophia’s relationship with Ashley. When we first met, she dismissed the whole ‘missing students’ thing. “How well did you know Ashley?” I asked.

“We were all in the same science class together. Ashley, Lulu, Brandon, and I. We weren’t close outside of class, but we definitely had fun in class. I think Mr. Sanders would’ve been unbearable without the others.”

“Are any of you in the same classes this year?”

“Lulu was in my Geometry class. The others, no.”

“What about Julia?”

“Well, she’s a Junior. She only really knows the other girls because she took me under her wing last year. We’ve all hung out a few times.”

* * *

It took us twenty minutes to walk to the nursing home.

“Hi, we’re here to see Ashley,” Sophia gleefully told the receptionist.

“She’s outside on the back patio,” the receptionist replied. “I’ll take you to her.”

The receptionist led us through several common areas and we walked out the back door to a patio adorned with lots of plants, looking over a vast cornfield.

Sitting there in a rocker with a shawl - and sunglasses - was the elderly Ashley - or rather Sam pretending to be the elderly Ashley.

“Ashley!” Sophia yelled, running to give Sam a hug. “I’m so sorry we haven’t visited more.”

“Don’t worry about it,” Sam responded. “And you don’t have to yell. I may be old now, but I’m not deaf.”

“Are we your first visitors?” I asked.

“Yes.”

“Why are you outside?” Sophia asked. “It’s chilly out here.”

“I’ve been in that room for almost a month,” Sam responded. “I wanted to feel the sun on my face. It’s so good to see you again.”

“Same.”

“Who’s your friend?” Sam asked, looking towards me.

“Oh my God. Ashley, this is my roommate Cate Fox. She’s a freshman.”

“We briefly met a few weeks back,” I said. “You might not remember, you seemed pretty out of it at the time.”

“Cate and our friend Sam are the ones who found you.”

“Can we get you anything?” I asked Sam.

“The only edible thing is the applesauce,” Sam complained. “Sophia, if you go back inside, two doors to the left is the cafeteria.”

“I’ll be right back!” Sophia said, before bounding off.

When Sophia was gone, I asked Sam quietly, “How was last night?”

“Long. The staff checks the room every couple of hours to make sure I’m alive, and haven’t fallen out of bed. Even after I started talking to them and assuring them I felt much better. I didn’t get any good sleep.”

“Good call on the sunglasses.”

“I’m hoping our suspect gets here soon, Sophia’s right. It is a little chilly out here. There’s only so many blankets I can ask for before they force me back inside.”

“I have this feeling, whatever happens, will happen soon.”

Sophia came back through the doors with Brandon trailing her. “Look who I found!”

“Hi Ashley,” Brandon said cheerfully. “How are you? We’ve all missed you.”

“I missed you all too.”

“What was it like?” Sophia asked. “The past month.”

“Most of it was a blur,” Sam grinned.

“Did you ask her?” Sophia asked me in a whisper.

“I did not,” I replied, turning to Sam. “Ashley, who did this to you?” I asked Sam a question I knew she couldn’t answer. I wish I was asking the real Ashley this question.

“We shouldn’t interrogate Ashley so soon,” Brandon said before Sam could BS an answer. “She just woke up from a very long sleep. She probably needs time to gather her thoughts.”

Sophia glanced at me. I nodded in agreement as I took a mental note of Brandon’s timely interruption.

“Actually, I am still a bit tired,” Sam said through a yawn.

“We should get you back inside,” Brandon said. “It’s cold out here.”

“Thanks, but I’m fine for now,” Sam politely declined.

That’s when Ms. Hathaway came outside. We all looked at the headmistress. She looked at me and acknowledged me with a nod. “Miss Tart,” she said. “Welcome back to the land of the awake.”

“Thank you, headmistress.”

“I’m curious if you remember how you ended up here,” Ms. Hathaway casually asked.

Brandon interrupted again. “Ashley just said she was tired.”

Hathaway looked annoyed that Brandon interrupted her. She looked at us. Would you students mind giving us a moment of privacy?”

Sophia and Brandon walked back inside, but I hung around at the door in case Sam needed backup.

“How did you end up here?” the headmistress repeated, a little more sternly than before..

“I don’t remember,” Sam responded.

“You don’t remember playing with magic that accelerated your age?”

“No, ma’am.”

“What is the last thing you remember?”

“I... uh… maybe being in class…?”

“Is Ashley in trouble?” I asked, walking back over to where Sam was sitting. I knew the answer to that question based on my previous conversation with Hathaway this morning, but wanted to hear her say it again.

“That remains to be seen.” Hathaway replied. “If she cooperates, we might be able to overlook this unfortunate situation.”

“And her age?” I asked

Hathaway was clearly getting annoyed by me. She turned to Sam. “Unfortunately I’m powerless in that matter, Miss Tart.”

Bullshit.

“Can you tell me who did this to you? Or who were you working with?”

Damn. That was my question. “I already asked her that. Unfortunately she doesn’t remember.”

Ms. Hathaway's expression went from annoyed to anger. She then looked back at Sam. She tugged down on Sam’s sunglasses exposing her orange eyes. She looked at me, then back at Sam. “Ms. Weaver, I suppose?”

Sam slunk down in her chair. Busted.

“Exactly what are you ladies trying to pull?” the headmistress asked.

“I could tell you Headmistress,” I said, “but it would interfere with my investigation.”

“I don’t appreciate being lied to or made to look like a fool.”

That makes two of us, sister.

“Using your classmate as bait,” she slowly repeated, shaking her head. She walked to the door to leave. “You ladies should be in class.” She then walked back into the nursing home, leaving us alone.

A nurse came outside right as Ms. Hathaway left. “Miss Ashley, it’s time to go inside.”

Both Sam and I sighed. Some stakeouts take longer than others. 

Sam stood up like a teenager and the nurse quickly went to her side. “Careful there, Miss Ashley,” the nurse cautioned, “don’t overexert yourself.”

“I’ll help you with her,” I said, going to Sam’s other side and pretending to support her. The nurse walked with us inside then left as we got to the hallway.

“That was close,” Sam said, as we slowly walked back into Ashley’s assigned room.

“Don’t I know it,” I replied, closing the door behind me. 

“Do you think we’ll get any more visitors?”

“I hope so. I should go find Sophia.”

Suddenly a figure threw open the closet door and tried to strangle Sam with a piece of clothing.

Sam struggled and grunted, then morphed into a cat. 

Ashley's clothing fluttered to the floor as the attacker stood there befuddled and we locked eyes. He was a teenage boy like Sophia said. Black hair, and acne scars.

He lunged at me and knocked me back against the door. 

I kneed him in the gut and threw him off. “Who the hell are you?” I demanded. I looked at his face. I didn’t recognize him from campus. His eyes were brown. He was taller than me, but most people were. Was he a Normie?

Sam shifted back into herself and grabbed a robe from behind the door to tie around herself.

He looked at me and must’ve realized I was memorizing his face. He said nothing and instead launched at me, pushed me aside, and opened the door. 

The asshole didn’t answer my question.

 I chased after him as he ran through the nursing home. He pulled over a nurse’s cart to slow me down, then bowled over a person entering the front door, before escaping down the street.

I chased him for a quarter mile back towards Main Street. Just his luck, Main Street was full of people at lunch time. He ran through a crowd on the sidewalk, throwing people into the street.

I dodged people the best I could.

Then he ran across the street, angering oncoming traffic, nearly getting hit by a car.

With traffic now stopped, I cross the street too.

Just when he was near the pharmacy, I managed to catch up to him. Lacrosse practice must’ve paid off. I launched myself at him and we both crashed onto the ground.

“Get off me, bitch!” he yelled, elbowing me in the face.

I was stunned for a moment. My face was still sore from last week. As he tried to get out from under me, I grabbed him by his shirt and throw his back against a building. This gave me a clear shot to get a good jab into his face. “Who are you? Who are you working with?”

Suddenly a strong hand grabbed my shoulder and pulled me up and off the boy.

“What the fuck?” I said, trying to figure out who had me.

The boy looked up at me and whoever grabbed me, then turned around and ran off.

The stranger behind me grabbed me and threw me against the building next to me. It was then I felt cold handcuffs go around my wrists. I was then twisted around to face a thoroughly pissed off Sheriff Dearing.

Fuck.

“Well, if it ain’t Mr. Cate-with-a-C Fox,” Dearing drawled, clearly enjoying the fish he hooked on today’s patrol. “Boy, why is it when there’s trouble, I find you right smack in the middle of it?”

I was in no mood for this bullshit. “Let go of me, you let him run off!” I fumed. “He just assaulted two people at the nursing home. And you let him get away.”

That’s when he pulled me over to his nearby patrol car and threw me roughly into the back seat.

Chapter 20

So, I sat there in the cold, inhospitable jail cell most of the morning. I’ve put many people in shitholes like this, but this was my first time behind bars. It was disgusting. At least I had the cell to myself. A teenage girl would be fresh meat to the usual drunks and hookers you’d find in here. I took this time to try to put the pieces together of what I learned over the past day. I wish I had my casebook with me. Hathaway, the Order, the Barnes’ device, Ashley the hacker, the male attacker. These pieces all fit together, but I feel there’s something missing. Who is this mystery attacker? Is he or she a TG or a Normie? Who was Ashley working with? I couldn’t think anymore. 

Sheriff Dipshit came to see me around lunchtime - well at least my stomach told me it was lunchtime. Maybe he was here to take my lunch order.

“What the hell am I even being charged with?” I yelled.

“Disorderly conduct and assault,” he replied. “And I called your principal,” he continued. “She’s not posting your bail.”

“Bail? I haven’t seen a lawyer or a judge. Besides, those are misdemeanors. I can write you a check. Did the boy in question even press charges? If he did, I have a right to know who he is. And if he didn’t, you can’t hold me.”

“I am the law in this town,” he groused. “I’ll decide who you can see, and when.”

“Alright, Judge Dredd.” God, the ego on this prick.

“I have witnesses suggesting you were chasing him in the street and assaulted him.”

“Well, I have a witness who was strangled at the nursing home by him.”

He ignored that and announced, “Anyway, you have visitors.”

In walked Sophia and Sam, and out walked the sheriff.

“Cate, I just heard the sheriff say Ms. Hathaway is not bailing you out,” Sophia said in a panic, rushing over to the cell.

I replied loudly so Dearing could hear me, “Yeah, well I wasn’t read my rights, I didn’t get my one phone call, and the sheriff is just making up false charges to hold me here.”

“Son, you have the right to remain silent.” I heard from around the corner.

“I also have a right to eat,” I yelled even louder. “Why don’t you run your fat ass down to the diner and get me a pastrami sandwich.”

“Cate, don’t make it worse,” Sam cautioned.

I turned my attention back to my friends and sighed in frustration. “Did anyone catch that guy?” I asked. 

“By the time I got there, you were already in the patrol car,” Sam explained. “And he was gone.”

“I had no idea what was happening,” Sophia complained. “Oh, and thanks a lot you two for filling me in on your little scheme,” she said sarcastically.

“Sorry ‘bout that,” I apologized.

“That was incredibly embarrassing. I told a lot of people that Ashley was getting better.”

“Again, I’m sorry, but our plan hinged on you doing exactly that. And it was working, until Barney Fife here came along. I’m now convinced your attacker and the fading magic are connected.”

“Who’s Barney Fife?” Sophia asked. Was that rhetorical?

“What happened with you and the attacker?” Sam asked.

“I chased him down the street. I introduced him to my fists. But Sheriff Dumbfuck out there interrupted me.”

“Did you recognize him?” Sam asked. “I know I certainly didn’t.”

“No. I wonder if he’s a Normie.”

“Why would a Normie be involved?” Sophia asked.

“I have no idea,” I said, shaking my head. “How’d it go with Ashley?”

“I helped Brett return her,” Sam replied. “She’s back safe in the home. The staff was none the wiser, but disappointed she is sinking deeper into a vegetative state. I don’t think she has much time left.”

“That’s so sad,” said Sophia. “I really was hoping she’d get better. ‘Cause if she got better on her own that would mean…” Her voice trailed off.

I looked at Sophia and Sam standing there. I noticed for the first time that Sophia was taller than Sam. “Soph, come here.” I held out my hand through the bars.

She came over and squeezed it.

I looked at her face. She was wearing more makeup than normal. “It’s happening already, isn’t it.”

I could see the pain in her eyes. “Yes,” she said quietly.

“I’m sorry. I need to get out of here. I promise to fix this.”

“We can set up a GoFundMe for you,” she tried, in vain, to force out a chuckle.

I smiled at her joke. “This should be a cheap bail. I’m being held...” I raised my voice, “because somebody is having a power trip.”

“Y’all need to leave now,” the sheriff announced. “Visiting hours are over.”

“Visiting hours?” I shouted in disbelief. “It’s the middle of the day!” That got no response. I calmed down and looked at my friends. “Sam, please take care of Sophia until I get out.”

Sam nodded.

“I’m OK, really,” Sophia said, unconvincingly.

“Liar,” I quietly said.

Sam and Sophia left and I sat back down in my cell.

Sheriff Dearing came into the cellblock and stood there. “I don’t like your kind,” he spat.

“You’ve made your opinion very clear, you transphobic piece of shit.”

“Don’t make me come in there and rough you up.”

“Rough me up? A 14-year-old girl? Guys like you always gotta prove you have the bigger dick. God, I hate your kind. My problem with you is you give the rest of us a bad name.”

“Us?”

“Police. We’re supposed to protect people. Right now you’re protecting the bad guys by letting them go and keeping me locked up. I have an investigation to conduct.”

“Investigation? Ha! You’ll never be a cop, fairy boy.”

“For your information, my name is actually Detective Jack Baker. I was 42, up until a month ago, you dickwad.”

“Just because you ‘identify’ as a cop,” he said using air quotes, “doesn’t make you one. What are you investigating anyway? Who stole your panties?” He then guffawed like that was the funniest joke in the world.

“Want my badge number? Hey, if you don’t believe me, you dumbass, call my boss. Chief Maxwell Hamilton. I’ll give you his number.”

“That name sounds just as made up as you being a cop.”

“Look, someone is stealing the magic of the students. What it’s being used for I don’t know. This is happening here in your town under your nose.”

“I don’t give a shit what you do in your devil-worshiping, role-playing games.”

“This isn’t role-play, sheriff. This is real.” I paused for a moment then looked at the bigot in front of me. He looked confused. “You don’t know, do you?” 

“Know what?”

“What do you think PAA is? The academy in your own town.”

“A school for sissy boys.”

“And the magic?”

“Magic? That’s a fairytale.”

“The girl I found at the nursing home?”

“Someone’s granny who got lost.”

“No, she was a student. She’s 15. Have you heard about the Order of the Dawn?”

“Another myth made up by the people of this town to normalize the freaks who go to your school.”

“Sheriff, you need to open up your eyes. There’s alot about this school you think is just made up that is actually quite true.”

There was a buzzer and the sheriff got up and walked out of the cell block.

A few minutes later, he returned. “Apparently some idiot wants to claim you,” I heard the sheriff say as I heard footsteps approaching.

I was about to thank Sophia and Sam, but another person I didn’t expect came in with Dearing.

“Cate,” Mr. Sanders said. “What happened?” he asked, worry written on his face.

“Mr. Sanders?” I replied incredulously. “You’re the last person I expected to show up here.”

“Us Displaceds have to keep together,” he whispered. He turned back to the sheriff in the doorway. “How much is bail?”

“Nothing. There are no charges against him. I can’t hold him. He’s only in here because he keeps running his mouth. Get him out of here!”

I rolled my eyes. I wanted to correct all of the incorrect pronoun usages, but decided now wasn’t the time.

As I walked by the sheriff, he grabbed my arm. “If you screw up one more time, boy, your ass is mine.”

I look forward to seeing him try.

* * *

“Well, thank you for coming down here,” I said gratefully, as we walked from the police station. “But how did you even know about me being in jail?”

“Headmistress Hathaway told me,” Mr. Sanders replied. “It was her idea for me to come down here. She said it might send the wrong message to the town if she was tied to bailing out a student who assaulted one of the townspeople.” He looked me up and down. “You look like shit, Jim. Tell me what happened. How’d you wind up in jail?”

“My roommate was attacked. I found her attacker. I introduced him to my right hook. I got arrested and he got away.”

“Your roommate was attacked?”

“Yeah, the magic that changed her into a girl is starting to fade.”

“That’s terrible. Who is your roommate?”

“Sophia Blake.”

“Ah, Ms. Blake,” he said, nodding. “I had her as a student last year. I’m sorry to hear she’s not doing well. Such a shame. She’s a good kid.”

We got to his car and he opened the door for me. “When you didn’t show up in class today, I got worried.” He shut the door and walked around to the drivers’ side.

“Do you get this worried about all your students being absent?” I asked as he got into the car.

“Only the ones I genuinely enjoy having as a student.” He started the car and pulled out of the police station parking lot.

“Well, thanks, I guess.”

“Jim, we haven't gotten a chance to talk since you’ve been back.”

“I’ve been preoccupied with taking care of Sophia.”

“I heard about your ordeal last week. And now this thing with your roommate. That’s a lot on a person - even one with your background.”

“It’s rough.”

“How’d you even get out of that? I keep thinking back to what happened to my original body.”

“I have excellent friends. I don't even want to think about what would've happened if they hadn't shown up."

“Probably end up at the same place they found my body.” He paused, the memory causing him pain. “Did your friends help you out today?”

“Yeah. We set that sting up at the nursing home. I would’ve caught that shithead if it wasn’t for the sheriff.”

“Can Headmistress help you?”

I sighed and gritted my teeth. “No. She told me on day one that if I got in trouble I was on my own.”

Sanders shook his head. “So typical of her.” 

We arrived at campus and Mr. Sanders parked. We both sat there as he looked at me. “Are you sure you don't want that drink? I don’t have any more classes today.”

“Not today, Jackie. But thanks anyway.”

“If you need to blow off steam, let me know. I’d be so angry if I was you.”

“I am, but I’m even more pissed that the sheriff let the attacker get away.”

“I’m sure you’ll find them. This kind of violence can’t stand at PAA.”

“I promised Sophia I’d keep her safe. I promised her I’d fix this.”

“Have you looked into fixing her magic?”

I paused. “I thought about it. But I’m out of my league in that arena.”

“Did Ms. Blake tell you the story of how she was TG’d?”

“A magic cupcake given to her by a teacher.”

“Ms. Vansi is a close friend of mine. She told me about the conversations she had with that boy. She saw someone who was in desperate need. She told me how she pleaded with the school administration to use their powers to help. She was denied. She then took it upon herself to do what no one else was willing to do. She used her special powers to help your friend.” 

“Magic?”

Sanders rolled his eyes. “Sure, that’s what some people call it. You said you promised to keep her safe. How far will you go to do that? Would you go as far as Ms. Vansi?” 

“Well, Hathaway has made it abundantly clear magic is illegal.”

Sanders nodded. “What are you thinking? You know you’re in safe company with me.”

“What do you know about the Order of the Dawn?” I asked.

“The Order of the Dawn,” he repeated. “Goddamn hypocrites. They have the power to help people, but sit in their ivory towers and make judgments on who will receive that help. Meanwhile people like me and you have to live with the consequences of those decisions. How does that make you feel?”

“I’m pissed off. Hathaway was using me as a pawn to track down illegal magic users. I was under the false impression I was here to find missing students.”

“They could’ve fixed me, you know. Given me back my youth. Given you back your masculinity. They could fix your roommate. Even those other students.”

“I promised her I’d fix this.”

“Then fix it, Cate.”

“I don’t know how.”

“Yes you do. The answer is right there.”

I was confused for a moment about what he was alluding to. “You mean magic? I don’t know the first thing about magic.”

“I do. I can get the recipe Ms. Vansi used.” he paused. “If you want.”

“You can?”

“Yes. But no one must know.”

I suddenly got my hopes up. “No one will.”

“That means your friends too,” he cautioned. “You could be putting them in danger just by knowing about or being around magic.”

“I understand. What do I have to do?”

“Meet me back here tomorrow. I’m free after Technology Club. 5 p.m. Or you can come to the Technology Club. We’d love to have you.”

I nodded. “I’m not really a joiner, so I’ll pass on the club. But I’ll stop by at 5.”

* * *

On my walk back to Cooper Hall, I was hopeful that together with Mr. Sanders we can find a curse for Sophia before time runs out. That doesn’t fix the current problem in front of me. What to do about the attacker. 

I do, however, need to share everything I’ve learned. I texted Sophia, “Assemble the Avengers in our room. We have lots to discuss.”

When I entered my room, everyone was there. Sophia, Sam, Brett, and Kayla.

“Who bailed you out?” Sam asked.

“One of my teachers,” I replied. I neglected to mention that there never was a bail. But that would be admitting I sometimes let my mouth get me in trouble. I sat next to Sophia. “How are you doing?”

Sophia shrugged.

“That good, huh?” I clapped my hands together. “Hey, does anyone want dinner? I could go for some pizza. Sheriff tried to starve a confession out of me.”

Sam rolled her eyes. “Cate, you were only in jail for like, an hour.”

“Julia is bringing me back dinner,” Sophia replied. Her voice was getting deeper. And she had lost that ‘bouncing off the walls’ personality I had actually come to appreciate. Honestly, that personality hadn’t been around since we saw Lulu’s magic fade. Thinking back on it, I kinda wish that version of Sophia was still around.

There was a knock at the door and Julia came in holding food to-go containers.

“Hi Sophia,” she said. “Oh, wow, there’s a party in here!”

“So what did you bring us together for, Cate?” Kayla impatiently asked. “It’s Friday, and I was supposed to go to the gym to shoot hoops with some friends.”

“I wanted to compare notes. I saw the headmistress and the Barneses this morning.”

“The Barneses are still around?” Julia asked, splitting up the food between her and Sophia.

“Mrs. Barnes is too embarrassed to go back to class unless Mr. Barnes’s name is cleared,” I explained.

“Good luck with that,” Julia said. “You heard him last week. He was seeing Ashley Tart. Eww!”

“They didn’t do anything,” Sophia said defensively.

“It’s still creepy.”

I chimed in, “Anyway, I learned Ashley was a hacker. It looks like she was used to hack into a company to get the plans for that device Sophia’s attacker dropped.”

“A hacker?” Brett asked. “That’s so cool.”

“That doesn’t surprise me,” Sophia added. “We’d talk about computer stuff occasionally. She knew far more than I did. She was even in Mr. Sander’s Technology Club last year.”

“Technology Club?” Kayla laughed. “Here you were thinking she was in Magic Club.”

“Well, that’s what she said when we saw her,” Sam clarified.

“Yeah, but remember the first rule of Magic Club-” I repeated the same bad joke I used last week. But I paused, looking at everyone in the realization that they weren’t following me. “You know - you do not talk about Magic Club…” My voice trailed off as the wheels in my head were turning. Suddenly an epiphany!

“Yeah, yeah, we heard that quote the last time you said it,” Sophia grumbled.

“No, wait up,” I said, so close to putting this together. “What’s that quote Mr. Sanders said? About science and magic? Do you remember, Brett?”

“The quote from that sci-fi writer?” Brett asked. “Something about advanced technology being the same as…” He paused and looked at me wide-eyed. 

Sam finished the sentence, “magic.”

“Arthur C. Clarke,” Sophia said. “Mr. Sanders used to say that all of the time.”

I raised my eyebrows. “There is no Magic Club,” I said, pointing for effect. “But there is a Technology Club. And according to Arthur C. Clarke, they’re the same damn thing.”

“A Technology Club playing with magic?” Julia asked.

“So that device, that was on our floor…” Sophia said, looking at me.

“Someone is sciencing magic,” Sam realized.

“What device?” Julia asked.

“A smallish silver disk,” Sophia explained. “About the size of a checkers piece.”

“Like this?” Julia said, pulling a necklace out of her shirt. And the end of the silver necklace was a silver disk exactly like the one Sophia found. We all just stared at it.

“Where’d you get that?” I asked, moving to examine it.

“I… don’t remember,” she sheepishly said.

“How long have you had it?” Sam asked.

“About a month. Around the time I was out with the flu.”

“You found a mysterious pendant on your neck and you didn't think to take it off?” Kayla asked.

Julia shrugged. 

“Where did you go last night, after you left?” Sophia asked.

“I was here with you and Jamie,” she said, slowly retracing her steps. “Jamie left first. Then I got up to leave. I reached the quad and…”

“And?” I questioned.

“I-I don’t remember how I got home.”

“This is stupid,” Sophia said. “That was a boy who attacked me. Not Julia. ”

“And you said he had black hair,” I reminded her.

Julia suddenly looked worried. “What else can you say about him?”

Sophia responded, “My height - well, my former height. Lanky. Pale.”

“Zits? Glasses?” Julia probed further.

“No glasses, but sure, he had acne,” Sophia agreed.

“And now he’s likely to have a shiner,” I chuckled.

Julia stood up, starting to panic. She placed a hand on her face near her eye and winced. “I have to go.”

“What’s wrong?” Sophia asked. “That’s not you. You’re a girl. And blonde and beautiful.”

“My former identity,” Julia confessed. “I used to be lanky, nerdy, and pale with black hair.”

“That couldn’t have been your former identity,” Sophia protested.

“You’re not a Shifter or a Were,” Brett said.

“Plus, that description could describe anyone,” Kayla added. “It still doesn’t rule out a Normie. Maybe some boy from Weatherford High.”

I looked at Julia’s face. It was similar to the attacker. “I examined his face for a good moment before he fled. His face. He does look similar… He looked like he could’ve been your brother.”

“I-I don’t have a brother,” Julia replied, confused about where this questioning was headed.

“That device,” I said. “Mr. Barnes said it was designed to control people.”

“So she’s being controlled now?” Kayla speculated.

Julia shook her head in disbelief.

Sam turned to the group. “So our theory is that someone is using those devices to steal people’s magic and control Julia… disguised as her former self?”

“Who was the second missing student?” I asked the room. “Before I enrolled, Ms. Hathaway said there were two missing students. Ashley, and one that was found the day I was enrolled.”

Everyone else in the room looked at Julia.

“It wasn’t me!” she said in denial. “I was sick with the flu. In my dorm.”

“Do you remember being sick in your dorm?” Kayla asked.

“You didn’t come to class or answer any of my texts for a week,” Sophia pointed out.

She thought about that. “It can’t be me. It just can’t,” she stressed. “I’m not Ashley. It’s not like my magic faded-” The moment she said it, she realized.

“Your former best friend used magic to completely rewrite your identity,” Sophia said. “So, if your magic faded… your previous self comes back.”

“No!” Julia cried, backing up to the door. “It can’t be me. I don’t remember any of it. Why would I do this to my friends?”

“Julia, don’t leave,” Sophia said softly. “We’re not going to do anything to you. Cate, Sam, tell her she’s safe.”

“You’re safe with us,” I said. Although, if my suspicions are correct, I’m not really sure if we’re safe with you, I thought to myself.

“OK, so what if someone is controlling Julia?” Sam pondered. “It could be anyone.”

“Someone in the Technology Club?” Brett suggested.

Throughout the conversation, I kept flashing back to earlier this afternoon and my conversation with Mr. Sanders. That feeling of dread in my gut kept growing. I shook my head and sat down on my bed. 

Could Mr. Sanders be involved in this? He offered me a way to fix Sophia. He told me he could illegally obtain magic. Tell no one, he said. But what if he isn’t involved? This is his Technology Club. What if I accuse yet another teacher and I’m wrong? I get expelled and Mr. Kincade ships me off again. Good-bye PAA, hello military academy. Plus Mr. Sanders has been nice to me - when we’re alone that is. He’s only a dick during class. A façade to hide the truth from his students.

Should I confront him? By myself or with my friends?

“Cate,” Sophia said. “Is something up?”

“I know who it is,” I suddenly announced.

They all looked at me for an explanation.

“Ashley was involved in Mr. Sander’s Technology Club. Ashley was a hacker who could steal the plans for that device. Ashley, Sophia, Brandon, and Lulu were all in Mr. Sanders’ class last year. It’s gotta be Mr. Sanders.”

“Old man Sanders?” Brett asked, doubt in his voice. “Our science teacher?”

“Yes, our science teacher,” I explained. “The faculty sponsor of Technology Club.”

“The one who doesn’t believe in magic?” Sophia asked.

“Cate, are you sure of this?” Sam questioned. “You know what happened last time we accused a teacher of something.”

I thought back to all of the conversations I’d had with Mr. Sanders. He was also offering me a way to help Sophia - with magic. “How was I so blind?”

“Who else is in the Technology Club?” Sophia asked.

“Brandon,” I replied. “They’ve been asking me to join them.”

“Mr. Sanders asked me to join earlier in the year,” Julia suddenly recalled.

“Did you join?” Sam asked. “Do you remember?”

Julia looked at Sam blankly. “I don’t remember if I did or not.”

“This is pretty far-fetched,” Kalya countered. “Do you think it’s Mr. Sanders or do you know it’s Mr. Sanders?”

“That teacher who I said who got me out of jail - it was Mr. Sanders. I explained to him what we were doing. We shared our frustrations about magic being illegal.” I paused. “I... I wanted him to help me find a fix for Sophia. He… offered a cure. Using magic.”

Everyone was silent.

“He’s smart,” I added. “He’s also a Displaced.”

“Whoa,” Brett said. “Sanders is a TG?”

“He always showed contempt to us during class,” Sophia pointed out.

“How do you know?” Kayla asked. “How do you know he’s a TG?”

“Because he told me,” I explained. “He’s pissed that his youth was stolen. He’s likely jealous of other TGs because we’re all teenagers. He - or rather she - is only 21.”

“21!” Kayla exclaimed. “So she must have aged like-”

“60 years,” I completed the equation. 

“So when do you want to confront him… or her?” Sam asked.

“Tomorrow,” I said. “During Technology Club.”

“Should we tell the headmistress?” Sophia asked.

“No,” I replied. “She’s looking for the culprit too. If she finds him first, we may never find a way to fix everyone.” I hoped no one would question why not, I didn’t want to get into a discussion about the Order of the Dawn. “No, we need answers. We also need the cure for Sophia. Who’s got Brandon’s number?” I asked.

“I can look them up in the campus directory,” Sophia offered, scrolling through her phone.

“Found it.” Sophia dialed the number. “Hey Brandon,” she greeted. “It’s Sophia, sorry about my voice…Yeah, it’s happening to me too…. Hey, Cate wants to talk to you about Technology Club.” She handed me her phone.

“Hey Brandon, it’s Cate, can I join you at Technology Club tomorrow?”

“Hi Cate, sure,” they replied. “That would be awesome.”

“When and where?”

“Science Lab at 3.”

“Great, I’ll see you there.” I disconnected.

“Science Club on a Saturday?” Brett asked. “That by itself is totally sus.”

“What about Julia and her pendant?” Sam asked, pointing at Julia’s neck.

“Yeah, why are you still wearing that?” Kayla admonished.

“No,” I interrupted Julia from taking it off. “Keep it on. If your former self shows his face, I have a bone to pick with him.”

Julia backed away. “Please don’t. Are you the reason why my face was all bruised this morning?”

I sighed. “I’m sorry. I promise not to kick his ass. I just want to ask him a few questions.”

Julia timidly nodded, but kept her distance from me.

Sam came up to me and whispered. “If her dead-self has her memories, is it really wise to keep her around?”

I whispered back and smirked. “I’m actually counting on that.”

Sam nodded and backed away.

“OK,” I announced. “We need to formulate a plan. But first - let’s order pizza.”

Chapter 21

In the morning, I bounced out of bed in anticipation. Sure, it's Saturday and normally I'd be sleeping in. I was eager to confront Mr. Sanders about everything we learned. Was he really behind all of this? He seemed so laid back and chill with me. I felt we connected on some level. Maybe he was just blowing smoke up my ass. It wouldn't be the first time I was conned. Hell, not even the first time this month.

It looked cold outside so I got one of the sweaters I brought back from Emma’s. I also put on a pair of leggings. I know what you’re thinking. Leggings, Jack? Sure. Sophia dared me to put a pair on one night. I was impressed at how comfortable they were.

I spent a good portion of the morning pacing and killing time. I brought back breakfast from the dining hall for me and Sophia.

Right before we were to leave our room, I opened up my underwear drawer and pulled out my Glock. I examined it in my hand. It still felt so much bigger and heavier than I was used to.

“You’re not bringing that are you?” Sophia asked.

“No,” I said, putting it back in the drawer and covering it with my unmentionables. “It's been a crutch for so long, but after Pittsburgh I realize it just causes more trouble than it’s worth.”

We left our dorm and all of us met in the quad around 2:20. Me, Sophia, Sam, Kayla, and Brett.

“This is exciting,” Brett said. “Last weekend we got to take down a trafficking ring. This weekend we get to take down someone stealing magic.”

“This isn’t fun and games,” I chided him. "Remember, magic is dangerous and unpredictable. We have to be very careful."

As I said that a figure appeared at the other end of the quad, in the direction we were heading. Surprise, surprise, it was our attacker.

I looked at him as he kept his distance, standing a good ten yards from me. He was wearing guy clothes. It made me wonder where he got those clothes, or whether Julia kept a stash for… reasons. 

“You made it,” I said to our guest.

“I was debating whether I should show up or not,” he replied, rubbing his left cheek.

“I’m Cate.” I motioned to the others. “This is Sophia, Sam, Kay-”

“I know who you all are,” he rudely interrupted. “I have her memories.”

“And she doesn’t have yours?”

“No. Allister made sure of that. Until Mr. Sanders brought me back - I was dead.”

I turned to Sophia and whispered, “Allister?”

“I guess the asshole that erased him and created Julia,” she replied. “Julia never used his name.”

“Oh.” I turned back to him and asked, “Since you know our names, what’s yours?”

“George.”

“Hi, George. I’m sorry about yesterday. You have to understand that-”

“I don’t care,” he loudly interrupted. “I came here to tell you all to leave me alone. And leave Mr. Sanders alone.”

“George,” Sophia pleaded. “I’m Sophia. Julia was like a best friend-”

“I don’t care!” he growled, cutting her off. “I’m not… her. She is a work of fiction. She was made by a douchebag. Her blonde hair. Her perfect skin. Her height. Her breast size. Her submissive personality. Fuck - even her age! I’m supposed to be in my twenties! That’s Allister’s fantasy girl.. I am the real person.”

“You’re angry,” I said calmly. “There’s no debating that your friend, Allister was a real-"

“Piece of shit,” Sophia finished my sentence. Damn, girl. I wonder how often George’s ex-friend came up in her and Julia’s conversations.

“All I want is my life back,” he yelled. “I want my body back!”

“Hey, join the club, pal.”

“You’re not helping,” Kayla cautioned me.

“What about Julia?” Sophia asked.

“She’s not real!” he yelled. “That’s what I’m trying to tell you!”

“She’s real to me,” Sophia countered.

“OK, OK,” I said, holding my hands up to get everyone’s attention. “There’s no use arguing about this. George - I get why you’re angry. I empathize. I want my old life back too. But the way you’re going about it leaves a lot to be desired.”

“But-”

“We can help each other,” I cut him off.

“He promised me he would restore me, and erase the abomination.”

“As you know, we’re heading there anyway. I kinda have an appointment with him. Join us and we can sort this out.”

“I can’t let you interfere.” George stood his ground.

“You know Mr. Sanders is my science teacher, right? You can’t stop me from seeing him.”

“But by Monday morning it’ll be too late.”

Well that wasn’t ominous. I looked at Sophia who seemed to look more and more masculine as the hours passed. Was George talking about Sophia or was he talking about something else? “Too late for what?”

George didn’t answer. The son of a bitch was stalling. 

I turned to the group. “This is getting us nowhere.”

Sophia leaned into me. “Let me handle him. You go ahead of us.” She looked at George. “So you have Julia’s memories? How does it feel to strangle your roommate? Do you feel any remorse?” 

He stood there looking at the ground.

I took this opportunity to slowly back away from the group and head towards the edge of the quad.

“Look at me, George,” Sophia directed. “Julia is my friend. We spent many nights together. She took me under her wing and helped me adapt to this new life.”

“That wasn’t me,” he said defiantly.

“Oh, sure, but you remember it.”

“I was forced to do that.”

“No, you weren’t. You were forced to be subservient to your former best friend. Not to me. No. You went out of your way to befriend me. I asked her one night why she was being so nice to me. Do you remember what she said?”

“She said that maybe in my former life, I was a good person.”

“So are you? Are you a good person, George?”

At that point, I figured Sophia had it under control and since I was no longer in George’s sight, I booked it to the Science Lab.

* * *

When I reached the Science Building, it was still at least twenty minutes before I was to meet up with Brandon. Since it was a Saturday afternoon, the campus was mostly quiet except for the occasional study group. There were students studying in the Science Building’s lobby. I wasn’t interested in them so I just wandered the hallways.

Mr. Sander’s classroom was dark and the door closed. I don’t know why I assumed Technology Club was in his classroom. I hadn’t been to the science lab yet in my month at PAA. It was usually reserved for Chemistry and Physics classes and we weren’t covering those quite yet. When I reached the science lab, all I found was a boy and a girl wearing safety goggles, playing with a bunsen burner.

I knocked on the door. “Is this Technology Club?”

The girl looked at me as if I was speaking a different language. “No. We’re just practicing for an exam.” She turned back to the open flame and started igniting something she held with tweezers. The boy smiled as the object sparked and burst into a red flame. 

Anyway, back to my current dilemma. Where exactly is Technology Club? Brandon said to meet here.

I strolled up and down the hallway only to find more empty classrooms.

I doubled back around and returned to Mr. Sander’s classroom. I tried the door and it opened. 

Since the lights were off, I slowly walked inside. I needed to be sure Mr. Sanders was behind all of this, so I walked over to his desk. On it were his car keys I had recognized from yesterday. I started opening drawers. 

I found the whiskey and lowball glasses from the other week. A drink sounded good, but not the best time right now.

A drawer full of dry-erase markers.

A file drawer labeled with test numbers. A sneaky thought crossed my mind about looking up the next test, but it’s not like I was failing this class. Besides, I had bigger fish to fry.

Another drawer full of miscellaneous school supplies, then a drawer of scattered papers. On top was a photograph. It was a picture of a smiling teenage girl in a cap and gown standing in front of a flower-sign saying “Class of 2019.”

This must be Jackie. She’s rather cute. Another picture with her and well-dressed parents. Another one with her kissing a teen boy who was also wearing a graduation gown. I remember her telling me there was a boyfriend before her run-in with the Slider.

There was a letter addressed to Jackie Sanders. She must’ve kept her original last name. It was an acceptance letter into Cornell University. 

Next was a newspaper clipping from July 2019. Local girl, 18, missing, featured another picture of a smiling Jackie. The next one was dated almost a year later - June 2020. Local missing woman found. I quickly skimmed the article and it matched what Mr. Sanders told me. Jackie Sanders was found drugged up and trafficked in Europe. I couldn’t help but think this almost happened to me and Chloe, too.

I put the photos and papers back in the drawer where I found them, and walked over to a filing cabinet. Inside of that were folders marked with students’ names. I found a folder with my name on it and examined the contents. It was just graded tests and homework that I had recently turned in.

“Cate?”

I jumped and turned around to see Brandon standing in the doorway. “Jesus, don’t scare someone like that.”

“You weren’t at the Science Lab,” they said.

“Well, there was a couple that looked like they had chemistry between them and I decided to give them some space. Then I remembered I forgot to ask for a paper I handed in but didn’t get back.”

“Sure. Follow me.”

I shut the filing cabinet and walked out of the dark classroom and followed Brandon.

“I’m glad you can make it,” they said as we walked.

We walked right past the actual Science Lab. The boy and girl were busy burning something else. 

“Where are we really going?” I asked.

“Tech Club has a secret location,” they responded, looking around in mock paranoia.

“Of course they do,” I agreed sarcastically. I really didn’t want it to be true that Mr. Sanders and Brandon were behind all of this. But damn if they’re not making it obvious. Did they read a how-to book on being a supervillain? Step 1. Acquire secret hideout.

We came to the stairwell and Brandon held the door open for me. 

“Now we go down,” they instructed.

“Down? There’s only stairs that go up and a door.”

“Through the door is the basement.” They opened the non-descript door and I could see a dark descending stairwell.

Great. Step 2. Make sure secret hideout is in an underground bunker. I sighed. Maybe I should’ve brought my Glock. At least I still have my cellphone on me in case Sophia and Sam need to find me.

“Oh,” Brandon stopped suddenly. “We can’t bring our cellphones with us.” They placed their phone on an adjacent long-since-abandoned painted-over radiator.

Shit. As if he was reading my mind. “Seriously?”

“Yeah, the radio waves affect some of the experiments.”

That sounds like bullshit to me. Running into Jacob’s trap last weekend was still fresh in my mind, so I was reluctant to go first into the dark stairwell. But I needed to see this thing through, so I placed my phone on top of Brandon’s. “Hey - you go first, I have a thing about going head-first into dark, damp spaces.”

“Is that why you’re divorced?” Brandon chuckled.

I gave them a serious look.

They suddenly got apologetic. “Oh my god, I’m so sorry. I thought you liked that kind of humor.”

“I do. But now really isn’t the time.”

They shrugged and walked down the dark stairs. I sighed and reluctantly followed.

When we reached the bottom of the stairs it wasn’t as dark as the stairwell. It smelled musty like my grandparent’s basement. Old pictures lined the wall.

“What is this place?”

“It’s been unused since the ‘70s,” Brandon replied. “The Science Department was using it for storage.”

I stopped to look at one photograph. 

A picture of twenty or so high school-aged kids posing with magic wands and cloaks. Then another. A framed and badly yellowed black and white photograph of a kid with a wand standing over a cauldron of something. Hand-written on the bottom was “Magic Club, 1957.”

“I thought Magic Club was disbanded in the ‘40s” I said.

Brandon shrugged.

So this was a magic version of a speakeasy? “What can you tell me about Technology Club?” I asked.

“Tech Club is so much fun, and very educational.”

“Sure,” I said. “Who doesn’t like a good baking soda and vinegar volcano?”

“It’s Tech Club, not Science Club, silly.”

“So, what do you all do? Computers? Keyboards? TV/VCR Repair?”

“VCRs? Pfft. We build our own devices.”

“I tried taking a computer apart once to give it more memory. I wound up throwing the whole damn thing away and buying a new one.”

“Don’t worry, Mr. Sanders is a good and patient advisor.”

“OK, Brandon,” I said, grabbing their shoulders and turning them to face me. “You gotta level with me. What the hell are you guys actually doing here in Technology Club? In a super-secret basement lair?”

Brandon looked hesitant to answer that. “I-I uh. I think Mr. Sanders would be a better person to explain.”

“Why me? I’m not the friendliest new student at PAA. And I’m not really into social clubs.”

“Uhh.. Mr. Sanders asked me to ask you.”

“Yeah, he asked me too. Do you know why I finally agreed to come?”

“Yeah, but please listen to what Mr. Sanders has to say. It will all make sense.”

Fuck. They all but confirmed my fear that some of my friends were behind this the whole time. Right under my nose.

Brandon continued walking, and I reluctantly followed them to see this thing through. We finally came to a room that had its lights on. Mr. Sanders was busy at a computer. On one of the lab benches was a glowing orb. It reminded me of those static lightning balls. That was a cool toy. My parents never got one for me. I suppose I could blame them for my lack of interest in science.

“Hi, Mr. Sanders, I brought a friend with me,” Brandon announced, gleefully.

Mr. Sanders looked up. “Ms. Fox. What a pleasant surprise. I wasn’t expecting you until later. I see Brandon was finally able to convince you to join us.”

Join what, I wondered. “What’s all of this?” I asked, looking around. I pointed at the glowing orb. “That’s a cool bowling ball.”

“This is Technology Club,” he replied. “I think you might find this interesting given your status as a Displaced.”

“Why are you guys meeting in a basement?”

“Because some of the stuff we’re working on is… controversial.”

Step 3. Do illegal stuff in said underground lair. I walked over to a table that had several of those silver disks scattered all over. Oh, shit, there’s more than two. I carefully picked one up. “What does this do?”

“That,” Mr. Sanders said, picking another one up, “is a 4th generation neural feedback stimulator.”

“Neural--what?” I asked.

“Neural feedback stimulator,” Sanders repeated slowly. “It allows us to inject thoughts into the brain, overwriting the brain’s own thoughts.”

“So, mind control.”

“Well, it was originally developed by a subcontractor for the CIA as a mind-control device. Once a synchronous flow was established you could not only read what the brain was thinking, but you could imprint new thoughts over their existing ones. And that was just the first generation.”

Cool. Standard issue for a high school science lab. “This looks pretty complex. Did you design and build all this yourself?”

“Yes. It’s an upgraded version of the device that swapped the Barneses.”

Now we’re getting somewhere. “Really? So these body swap people too? Does it do julienne fries?”

Mr. Sanders frowned at my joke. “Well, the body swap was an unexpected side effect of the original prototype. They were largely untested, and when two or more were near each other there could be crosstalk. That’s why their brains swapped.”

“Yeah, I seem to remember something bad happening if you crossed the streams,” I said sarcastically.

“In fact, that side effect was the whole reason we obtained the specs for it. Initially, I was looking for a way to swap back. If this device did the same thing that it did with the Barneses, then potentially I could use it to swap back into my old body. Essentially I would be the body hopper!”

That’s what we really need. Another body hopper. “So you’ve made some improvements?”

“Ah, many improvements.” Step 4. Criminal Mastermind brags about his accomplishments.

“I’ve implemented opto-isolation of the disks, preventing cross-talk. A dozen of these could be going at once and no chance of unintentional brain wave crossing. Plus, each disk auto tunes itself to the wearer. A disk worn by one person will not work on another. That’s why each one has a serial number on it.

“Well, that all sounds great, but what about the magic?”

He rolled his eyes. “I hate that word.”

“OK. Energy. Whatever.”

“That’s the best part!” Normal brain waves are all at a very low frequency, one to thirty-five Hz. I discovered that certain TG brains have a very high resonating frequency that makes them sensitive to high-energy waves. My analysis of this resonating frequency has demonstrated that energy and what you call magic are interchangeable. The high-energy waves can change a person at the molecular level, which appears to the average person as magic.”

I hope there won’t be a quiz on this. “So, basically, everything we see around us called magic is really some kind of high-energy physics.”

“Cate Fox, if I was still going to be around at the end of the semester I’d give you an A Plus. You’re the only one who seems to understand why magic is really science.”

“So, then, what’s with the disco ball over there?” I asked, pointing at the glowing orb.

“That is where the high-energy waves are stored as a plasma. We can extract the energy from a person and store it in there. We can then transfer it into a different person to create whatever effect we want. Age, gender, body features, we can control it all.”

I was on a roll here with his admission of guilt, so I kept him talking. “So, how does all that energy get from a person into the ball, and back again?”

“Well, the first way is direct contact with the orb. Upon contact with a person, the orb generates a gaussian field.” He made a big ball shape with his arms. “It surrounds the person and permeates the body allowing them to give up their energy to the orb, or absorb energy from the orb.”

I didn’t know the difference between a gaussian field and a cornfield. “OK, you’ve officially lost me with the gaussian field stuff.”

Sanders continued. “The other way involves using the orb and disks in tandem. Because the high energy is in the form of a wave, the disk can superimpose it on a carrier wave to transmit it back and forth to the orb. Much like television or radio transmission. And it doesn’t matter where the energy is stored. A body, or a talisman like the bracelet or Brandon’s ring. Once you synchronize the resonating frequency you can transfer the energy to or from anything. You see, it’s all science,” he concluded.

“That is interesting. Where did you get a crystal ball?” Evil Masterminds dot com, or Acme?

“It was on clearance at Kohls.”

“Sure, that’s the first place I’d look too. You mentioned the CIA. And you said you obtained the specs. Where from?”

“Well, Josh Barnes talks too much when he’s drunk,” Mr. Sanders chuckled. “It wasn’t too hard to track down the subcontractor that made the original prototype.”

I suppose that’s where Ashley Tart came in. I’m not sure if I was jealous, learning that Sanders had another drinking buddy. “They make the craziest stuff available to the public on the internet these days.”

“We put in a year’s worth of work. It’s exciting that I can finally see it all come to fruition.”

“Who is ‘we’?”

“The Technology Club. Me, Mx. Jones here, some members who are no longer with us-”

“Ashley Tart?”

“Yes. Ms. Tart was integral in getting this project off the ground. We needed to test it on someone. Ms. Tart was adamant that we use this experiment for good, so we selected a student - George - who was a victim of identity death.”

“Yeah, George. We met yesterday. He’s why you had to spring me from jail.” 

Mr. Sanders didn’t acknowledge that and kept fiddling with a device in front of him. 

“So, what happened? Clearly that didn’t work. Julia is my roommate’s friend.” I’m getting the feeling he knew that fact, too.

“It was sporadic and sadly George reverted back within hours. We changed some of the parameters, then Ms. Tart volunteered herself. What we didn’t expect was for it to target her age, not her gender. Either way, the experiment was a success. We were able to transfer the energy that was used to change her from a middle-aged guy to a teenager and store it in another artifact.” He motioned to the glowing orb.

“OK, but something bad must’ve happened right? Ashley’s in a nursing home and not standing here.”

“Yes. I tried absorbing that energy. But I was only able to de-age myself by 30 years.”

“Only 30 years? That would mean you were still…”

“In my 50s, yes. It all made sense. You see, the energy used to transform Ashley was only 30 years worth.”

“You needed more. So, you took more years from Ashley?”

Mr. Sanders was silent and his excitement seemed to fade. He exhaled and looked at me. “Is there something you wanted to ask me, Jim?”

I guess we’re going to drop the whole student - teacher facade now.

“Or is it Jack? Detective Jack Baker, right?” 

“I see you’ve been doing some detective work of your own, Jackie.”

“I had to when you started snooping around and interfering with our work. I thought I was in the clear when you got yourself expelled. But somehow you came back.”

“I’m hard to get rid of that easily.”

“I did some digging on you. Detective Jack Baker has been missing for a month. Upstanding detective up until then. He’s recently divorced. In and out of therapy since his partner died 15 years ago.”

“16. Hey, some of that stuff is private.”

“Emma Kincade, 14, missing until she was found unharmed a day later. Transferred out of her school to an unknown location. Looks very much like you.”

“Is there a point to this? I already told you I was a Displaced and Emma is my body’s owner.”

“I had to know who I was dealing with. It’s interesting you lied about your name but not hers. I’m assuming her plight still haunts you and she is why you’re really snooping around.” He glanced over my shoulder. “George, you can come in.”

George slowly walked into the lab. We both eyed each other.

“Where’s everyone else?” I asked him.

“Looking for you,” George replied.

I had this bad feeling I was in trouble. Having voluntarily walked into a trap. I was outnumbered 3-to-1. But I’m a physically fit teen athlete. Surrounded by an 80 year old man, and two very non-athletic teens. But above all else, I felt betrayed. Both by Brandon and Mr. Sanders. I turned my focus back to Sanders. “So your concern for me was just a ruse? 

“Oh, no,” Sanders said. “On the contrary. I enjoyed our drink and your company. You’re a decent student even if you’re chatty and sarcastic. But you’re just like me, Jack. We’re both Displaceds - caught in a world that thinks we want to adapt to our new lives. But really we just want to go back to our old bodies and old lives. The Order of the Dawn is the real villain here.”

I started shaking my head. Step 5, claim someone else is the villain. “Listen. Like I was telling George earlier. I empathize. I really do. The Order sucks. Being unable to fix the students sucks. It’s your methods that are wrong.”

“I tried to do this the legal way. The Order was standing in my way. Hypocrites. They had the power to fix me. To fix any student here.” He gestured widely. “Instead they are more worried about hiding us, forcing everyone to assimilate, and appeasing Normies.”

“You know, the law typically frowns upon vigilante justice.”

“Isn’t that what you were doing with George yesterday afternoon?”

I suppose he got me there. “What about Ashley?”

“That…was an unfortunate accident.”

“Bullshit. You stole 60 years of her life. And now a 15-year-old is dying of old age. That was no accident.”

“True,” he said with no emotion. “She now knows the pain I live with every day. But she made the ultimate sacrifice in the name of science.”

“I don’t understand, why aren’t you young now?”

“Because it still didn’t stick,” he replied. “Both myself and George reverted back a few hours later. I needed more tests, more trials. I was able to bring George back for hours at a time. And I was able to be a younger version of this body. But I still wasn’t me. Ashley’s energy only got me youth. I needed to be a woman again.”

“With Ashley no longer available, you found someone else… Lulu.”

“Yes. This school has no shortage of students who were enrolled here against their will.”

Suddenly a naked form appeared behind George and started to strangle him. It was Sam. “You bastard!” she yelled, still holding George in place. “Lulu didn’t want to change back. You had no right - no right - to change my girlfriend without her permission!”

“Where the hell did you come from?” George managed to choke out.

“I can be as quiet as a mouse,” Sam replied with a wry grin.

“Welcome, Ms. Weaver,” Mr. Sanders said. “You can let go of George. I assure you, you’re amongst friends.” He looked at me. “Jack, tell Samantha she’s among friends.”

“I’m not sure that's true,” I replied. “Her girlfriend had her gender changed without permission and was kicked out of PAA because of you.”

Mr. Sanders opened up a drawer. 

I got in a defensive posture just in case he was reaching for a weapon. 

Instead it was a pile of clothes. “At least get dressed.” He tossed them at Sam’s feet. “This isn’t a locker room.”

We all looked at each other. Sam released George and pushed him aside and picked up the clothes.

“Anyway,” Sanders continued. “As I was saying, It worked perfectly. We were able to transfer the energy from one artifact to another. Ms. Matthew’s bracelet to this orb. I was once again a teenage girl.”

“What the hell, Jackie? You’re a teacher for Christ’s sake. You’re supposed to be helping them, not hurting them!”

“I’m just doing what the Order should’ve done for them in the first place!”

At this point I had heard enough. I didn’t expect Mr. Sanders to straight-up reveal his plan to me. I guess he’s used to being a teacher. He had to make sure he explained it to his class. I should excuse myself and let Ms. Hathaway know I solved the case. Then Mr. Sanders would be the Order’s problem, not mine.

“Hey, look at the time,” I said looking at my bare wrist. “I forgot that Sam and I had a lunch date with our other friends.”

“Even after that experiment, it still wasn’t me,” Sanders loudly proclaimed, completely ignoring my attempts to extract myself from this conversation. “I still needed the ability to transform into my former body and lock in the changes. Mx. Jones was the key to that puzzle.”

“Hi,” said Brandon, who had been silent the entire time. They looked uneasy now as if they’re re-evaluating having joined this club.”

“Brandon here was very willing to part with their curse,” Sanders explained.

“Well, at least you asked this time,” I said, trying to get them to realize what they did to Lulu was wrong.

“My ring was meant to allow the wearer to assume their ideal identity,” Brandon explained. “For whatever reason, it never worked for me - and actually had the opposite effect.”

“It contained the stored energy I required for my permanent transformation back into Jackie,” Sanders replied.

“And that mysteriously glowing crystal ball?” I asked.

“I needed a container to store all that energy.”

“Sounds like a battery,” I commented. “Storing the magic from Ashley, Lulu, and Brandon,” I concluded. “Then why did you need Sophia’s magic, er, energy?” 

“I didn’t,” he said abruptly. “You came back into the picture, poking around the school asking too many questions. I did, however, store her energy separately so I could give it back to you.”

“Well that was nice of you. Wait, so you’re extorting me with the cure for my roommate?”

“Don’t think of it as extortion. Think of it as… an opportunity. I was waiting for you, Jack.”

“Hey! What about me?” George interrupted, anger building. “There won’t be enough energy for me. You promised to rid me of the girl I keep reverting back to!”

“Once we prove this works on me, you can have your pick of any TG’s energy on campus.”

“Wait, Mr. Sanders,” Brandon interjected. “You promised you wouldn’t hurt anyone else.”

“We’re not hurting anyone,” Mr. Sanders replied. “We’re liberating them.”

“Lulu and Sophia would disagree,” I chimed in.

“We can’t let you do this anymore,” Sam joined in, finally dressed in a PAA-branded gray sweatshirt and sweatpants. “This is against their will.”

“I’d be careful if I were you. There’s no telling what this device will do to a Shifter. Of course, I’d be willing to conduct an experiment if you really want.” He turned to me and held up a miniature version of the glowing orb, the size of a….

“Is that a lacrosse ball?” I asked.

“Jack, this will fix Sophia. But it comes at a price.”

I rolled my eyes. “And that price?”

“Don’t stand there looking so innocent, Jack. You desperately want to break the rules to change your roommate back. Just like you desperately want to become Jack again. Join me. Become Jack Baker again. Together we can track down the ones who did this to us and give them a taste of their own medicine.”

I sighed. I generally don’t like giving into extortion, but he does have the winning poker hand. He’s got Sophia’s cure and my masculinity within my reach.

“Cate, no!” Sam protested.

I turned to Sam. “I promised Sophia I would help her.”

“Find another way. If she was here, you know she’d say the same thing.”

Sam’s right. This magic belongs to Lulu and the others. Taking it wouldn’t be right. Now I just have to convince Sanders of that.

“Jack, here’s a taste of my gift to you,” Sanders said, grabbing my hand and placing a disk into it. Instantly I felt paralyzed. I couldn’t move, or even let go of the disk. He then pressed a button on the device he was holding.

The disk in my hand got warm. I felt a rush come over me. Slowly I could feel myself getting taller. I felt the clothes I was wearing get tighter. My bra strap was straining my ribcage. I could hear the tearing of the fabric. My bra strap snapped. My feet hurt in these petite sneakers. I found I could move again, so I quickly pulled my socks and shoes off with my other hand.

Sanders came by with a mirror and held it up to me. “Behold your true self…Jack,” Sanders proclaimed with some perverted sense of pride.

In the mirror, I saw my old self. Jack Baker. I rubbed the stubble on my face. Felt just like I remembered. Sure, my figure was bursting out of this sweater and leggings. Actually the leggings were still comfortable despite stretching to accommodate my masculine legs.

“I can make this permanent,” Sanders whispered to me. “Detective.”

I looked at Sam who was gazing her eyes upon the real Jack Baker for the first time. I wondered if my true form was a disappointment. She shook her head in a mixture of disgust and resignation.

I was speechless. After a month of being Cate, seeing Emma in the mirror became the norm and started to become comfortable. Seeing my old self in the mirror after all this time was shocking. I seem to have more hair than I remember, but maybe that’s the result of the magic.

“I know you want this, Jack,” he said, gesturing at my old male form. “Yes. You’re a Displaced, just like me. You never wanted to be Cate. Yet, they’re treating you like every other TG. Haven’t you been feeling the pressure? By Hathaway? By your teachers? By your peers? What do they say? Be Cate. Be a girl. Act feminine. Wear a skirt. Don’t - be - Jack. Be who they want you to be. Get with the program. How many times have your so-called friends called “Jack” your dead-life? Well, Jack isn’t dead. He’s standing right here. Tell me I’m wrong.”

I sighed. “You’re…not wrong.”

“Exactly!” he exclaimed. “Then join me, Jack. Let’s leave this manipulative place behind. Let’s find both of our body hoppers and make them pay for the lives they’ve stolen.”

His offer did sound appealing. I would love to give my Slider a piece of my mind and force him to put me and Emma back in our bodies.

But the shock of changing was wearing off and I was able to think clearly again. I mean, Sanders was right. I have been under pressure to conform from the start. I looked at Sam but remembered what she told me last week when we sat in Emma’s bedroom. “Don’t be Emma. Don’t be Jack. Just be Cate,” she told me. But what did that really mean? She wasn’t telling me to conform or leave the past behind. She was telling me to be myself. Or maybe be a better version of myself.

Everyone was looking at me. Waiting for me to make my decision. It wasn’t that simple. I was finally myself again, but at the same time this felt like a betrayal to my new friends. I made promises since I’ve been Cate. To Lulu. To Sophia. To Emma. I can’t betray them. I looked at my masculine hands. The disk, still in my one hand. Then I looked down at my now bare feet and saw the green painted nails that Emma painted over a month ago. The green polish was now chipped from the growing nails. One thing became very clear to me. “This is still Emma’s body.”

“Come again?” Sanders asked.

“This isn’t my body,” I said in my old voice. “It looks like my body. Sounds like my body. But this is still Emma’s body.”

“Semantics,” he shrugged off. “I can’t get my body back. Neither can you. This is the next best thing. Consider this a gift.”

“You don’t know me. You only think you do. Jack Baker would never sell out what few friends he had. I made promises. If I make this body my own, Emma no longer has a body to go back to.” I motioned to my male form. “I made a promise to her. And this is the result of Lulu and Brandon’s magic. And I made a promise to Lulu. Besides, if you or I use it, there isn’t enough for the other. What then?”

“Like I said,” Sanders shrugged. “There’s plenty more Magic TGs out there.”

“Mr. Sanders, we can’t,” Brandon protested. “You promised.”

“Stealing innocent people’s bodies?” I accused. “Stealing their magic? You’re a teacher. And a TG just like everyone else. I thought you were better than the Slider,” I said bitterly. I paused to let my words sink in. “I made a promise to the real owner of this body. I made a promise to my friends. I can't do that to them. This isn’t a gift. This,” I gestured at myself again, “is a curse.”

“Fine, Jack. Don’t join me, then,” he said, pressing something on his device again. “Be a 14-year-old girl. I really liked you, Jack. I thought we could work together.”

I felt the device in my hand heat up again. I looked down to see my body start to shrink back down into Cate. My feet shrunk, my hips flared, my breasts filled the cups of my tattered bra.

Meanwhile, Mr. Sanders pushed another button on his device then placed both of his hands on the glowing orb. As he touched it, his entire body started to glow brighter and brighter until we had to look away. 

When the light faded, in his place stood Jackie, the young blonde woman from that photograph. She had an excited grin on her face. The expression of someone who just got everything she wanted.

The orb was no longer glowing. I could see the look of defeat in everyone else’s eyes. Jackie’s body had absorbed all of the magic.

Jackie held up the glowing lacrosse ball from earlier. “I am not a monster. This is Sophia’s energy. I’ll give it to you when I’m finally away from this pitiful campus and shithole town.”

Chapter 22

“Well, if you’ll excuse me,” Jackie announced, grabbing a backpack from under a desk, “I need to get changed. I can’t stand one more minute in this old man fuddy-duddy crap. George, keep an eye on them.”

She walked into an adjacent office, taking the glowing Sophia ball and the controller device with her and shut the door.

I looked at Sam and Brandon. Both were shocked and stunned.

“I’m so sorry,” Brandon apologized. “I didn't know it would go down like this. He promised me that we’d only be helping people.”

“Jackie has a plan,” George said to Brandon. “We have to trust her.”

“The hell you do, George,” I replied. “Do you not see the writing on the walls? She’s going to ditch you the moment she walks out that door. She doesn’t care about you. Me. Brandon. Anyone but herself.”

“That’s not true,” he protested, gazing at the office door. “She promised-”

Sam looked angry and like she was ready to speak, but I cut her off. “Brandon, how do those devices work?”

“All of the nodes are connected to the controller, which is also connected to the glass ball. The controller singles out each point-to-point transfer. Each node has a serial number on it.” He held one up and I could easily see a number on the back of it.

“So Jackie has to have one on her, right?”

“Right.”

“What if she takes it off?”

“She won't.”

“Why not?”

“It’s a flaw in the process. Because she took the same magic from me and Lulu. Our magic was dependent on wearing some kind of talisman. I had a ring. Lulu had a bracelet. Jackie has to wear that node on her somewhere. The only magic that would stick is Ashley’s, Sophia’s, and Julia’s.” They looked at George. “Sorry, I mean George.”

“But removing my magic doesn’t stick,” George argued. “Mr. Sanders promised me he’d figure out how to make it stick.”

“I don’t know,” Brandon shrugged. “Mr. Sanders was the expert.”

“Alright, so,” I said. “We need to get that node from her.”

That’s when Jackie came out of the office, with her hair tied up in a ponytail, and sporting a low-cut white crop top and skinny jeans. She put her arms through a gray cardigan. She did a twirl and smiled as if we weren’t watching her.

When she grabbed her chest and felt her skinny waist is when I cleared my throat.

She looked at me. “Right. I best get going. How do I look, Jack?”

“Like you’re missing a pumpkin spice latte,” I replied. “If your goal is to keep me awake during class - mission accomplished, but I’m pretty sure that top goes against the faculty dress code. I doubt Hathaway will approve.”

“I don’t plan on going back to teaching. Pray they’ll give you all a decent substitute.”

“Jackie,” I said standing in front of her. “We can’t let you go.”

She held up the glowing lacrosse ball. “Then you’re not going to get this.”

“You leave Sophia out of this,” I half pleaded, half demanded. “She is just an innocent bystander.”

“So was I, Jack, when that goddamn Hopper took my body and left me an old man. I’d rather die than go back to that miserable life.”

“That’s not true and you know it.”

“You said I didn’t know the real you, Jack. Well, don’t pretend you know the real me, either. You don’t know what I sacrificed to be the perfect daughter. The perfect student. To get that scholarship. Then have that taken away in an instant. You’ve only been a Displaced for a month. Try four years! Try looking in the mirror and seeing that horrible old face, day after day.” 

“We all have dysphoria,” Sam interjected. “But you don’t see us going psycho.”

“Says the girl who can literally change her face.”

Now it was my turn to calm Sam down. “Sam, don’t agitate her.” I turned back to Jackie. “Sam does have a point. What makes you different from the other TGs here?”

“All of the other TGs are enjoying a second chance at adolescence. They’re all gorgeous. I’m the complete opposite of that. I had my youth stolen. I’m hideous and old, with none of the life experiences to go with it. Try wondering every day if this is the day you’re going to die of old age when you’re only 21. Or have a stroke. Or develop dementia. Why don’t you get Emma’s opinion? How does she feel going from 14 to 42? From high school freshman to middle-age man?”

“Look, Jackie,” I said, trying to reason with her. “Whether you’re here or out on your own you have to adapt to the way the world sees you. Isn’t that the point of this school?”

“Adapt? I was rejected by everyone. By my original family. By this body’s family. By the fucking Order. I was told to adapt to my new life.” She had a pained chuckle. “Did you hear that, Jack? New Life. There was nothing new about this body. I was fucking dying. My life was over. Resigned to spending what little time I have left teaching freshmen science to people who accidently stumbled upon what I want! What I should have. What I should be!”

“We’ll figure it out. I swear.”

“I already have, Jack. This is the only way. Fight magic with science.”

“I can’t let you do this to others,” I said, standing my ground. “You know I have to stop you.”

She clucked her tongue and sauntered over to me. “Poor Jack. You still think you’re a cop. I already have what I want. And you turned down a chance to be my partner. I don’t need you anymore. Have fun being the Order’s pawn.”

“I’m nobody’s pawn,” I growled defiantly.

“What about me?” George asked, his voice breaking. “I did everything you asked. You promised to fix me. And I believed you.”

Jackie shrugged. “It’s not my problem anymore. Let Jack ‘figure it out’.” 

Told ya so, George.

I looked down at the silver pendant around Jackie’s neck. If Brandon was right, this was the talisman for the magic. I could reach out and grab the pendant. Jackie would revert to Sanders then I could grab the magic lacrosse ball.

But that’s not what happened.

Jackie saw me eyeing the pendant. All of a sudden she yelled, “Catch!” and tossed the magic lacrosse ball high in the air. In the ensuing chaos, Jackie turned and ran out the door, unhindered.

I didn’t have a lacrosse stick in my posession, so I dove with outstretched hands, catching and cradling the precious magical ball. 

Sam saw Jackie run out the door and shouted, “She’s getting away!” 

I handed Sam the ball with Sophia’s magic. “Keep this safe. I’ll handle Jackie. Go find the others.” I then grabbed my socks and shoes and took off down the basement hall.

Jackie reached the top of the stairs and slammed the door behind her. She had gotten a decent head start. She was also pretty fast. I wonder if she ran track before becoming displaced. 

When I emerged from the basement, Jackie was nowhere in sight. Had she gone into a room, or another floor, or just ran back out another door? Sam, George, and Brandon came through the door shortly after I did.

“Split up!” I barked at George and Brandon. 

George went up, Brandon went down the hall, I went the other way towards Sanders’s classroom. I took this opportunity to put my socks and shoes back on.

The classroom was still dark from when I was last in there. The door was slightly ajar though. I quietly opened the door further and snuck in, making sure nobody was lurking behind the door. I reached down to my hip out of habit. I wished I had my Glock on me. For safety reasons, of course.

I tip-toed to the desk. The car keys weren’t there anymore. I doubt she was able to come in here, grab the keys and leave before I got here. Therefore, I can only assume she’s still here. Lurking in the dark.

There were only so many hiding places in this classroom, so I started looking under desks.

What I didn’t notice was a coat rack behind me until I heard the rustling of coats. I turned around just in time for the coat rack to come charging at me.

I was stunned and knocked to the floor, banging my head on a student desk in the process.

From underneath a pile of lab coats, I managed to look up to see her flee the classroom. I willed myself up, trying to ignore the ringing and throbbing pain in my head and stumbled after her.

I heard Brandon yell, “Mr. Sanders!”

When I got out of the classroom, Brandon was standing there. “Which way did she go?” I asked.

“Outside, toward the parking lot,” they replied. “Cate, are you OK? Should we call the police?”

“I am the police!” I growled, and followed Jackie outside.

I saw her running in a straight line towards her car. One of the few cars in the faculty parking lot on a Saturday. With her long legs, she was certainly fast. But I found I was faster. Just like when I chased down George yesterday, I caught up just in time for her to reach the car and open the door. 

I launched at her, knocking her into the car door and we both collapsed to the pavement. She dropped the keys, but I wasn’t here for those. 

While she was flailing to get me off of her, I reached up and ripped the pendant off her neck. The thin silver easily snapped and I had it in my hand.

“Give me that!” she yelled, as I rolled over and got off of her.

Next to me were her car keys. I’ll be taking those too, after all. I grabbed them and stood over her. I was half-expecting her to change back instantly, but she had mentioned it took hours for the effect to wear off, so I was disappointed. “Jackie, this is stupid. Let’s go back to the lab and undo all of this. We can pretend none of this happened. I’ll take you up on that drink offer.”

“I worked too hard to have my life taken away a second time,” she retorted, and lunged at me. I sidestepped her.

“I don’t want to fight you, Jackie. Look, together we can find a way to fix you and the others without hurting anyone else.”

“Too late for that, Jack,” she countered. “Just give me my pendant and I’m out of here. For good.”

When I didn’t comply, Jackie rushed me once more, grabbing me around the waist and then pulling my hair. God, that hurt. But for once, my diminished stature worked to my advantage. I ducked under her arm and hit her square in the stomach. That knocked the wind out of her and she slumped to the ground trying to catch her breath. I knew when she got up, she would be coming after the pendant, so I needed a place to hide it. 

God, I wish these leggings had pockets.

I took off running. In no particular direction. Had I been thinking about it, I would've ran towards the quad. A higher likelihood of running into Kayla, Brett or some other ally. But instead I found myself bolting past the campus exit and down the street. Downtown Weatherford. A place I had no allies. Actually, I kinda had one. I wonder if Kristy was working today. I needed a place to stash this pendant until we could convince Jackie to turn back. She might be able to help.

When I got into town, I pushed through people on the sidewalk. Normies gave me the side-eye. I looked behind me and Jackie was right on my tail. As I made a mad dash for the diner I could hear Jackie in close pursuit yelling at me to stop. Great, more attention in the town where our kind - especially me - isn't welcome.

I ducked into the diner and ran up to the hostess. “Is Kristy working today?”

“No,” she said in a mixture of surprise and confusion.

Customers looked up at me, but since I wasn’t wearing a PAA uniform, they quickly resumed what they were doing before I ran in.

Plan B. I ran through the kitchen, disrupting the cook. I wish I had time to order a pastrami sandwich, but I’ve waited this long, a little longer wouldn’t kill me. Jackie, however, might, so I better get a move on. I saw the bigoted manager standing between me and the back door. I ran towards him, making sure to shoulder check him on the way out. After knocking him flat on his ass I pulled over a cart full of cookware to slow down Jackie.

“I’m calling the police!” the angry manager said.

“Add it to my tab, asshole,” I replied, hustling out the back door of the diner and down an alley.

The alley ended in a cul-de-sac adjacent to the cornfield. I looked behind me to see Jackie emerge from the diner. I then sprinted off toward the cornfield.

As soon as I got through the first few rows of corn I took a hard right. Then I began zig-zagging through the rows, hoping to lose her. I finally stopped and knelt down, catching my breath. If Kayla was here, certainly she’d yell at me to get up and hustle.

It was already late afternoon and the low October sun just above the corn stalks cast eerie shadows across the ground. As I knelt there I listened for Jackie. A cool breeze rustled the stalks, making it harder to track my pursuer. A few seconds later I heard more rustling of stalks behind me. Whether that was the wind or her, I knew she was close. 

A corn stalk rustled up ahead. I hesitated and knelt down to see if I could see any feet. I did see a twig falling to the ground. Clever.

Suddenly I heard a grunt and was flattened as Jackie landed on top of me. She started punching me as she felt around for the pendant. No way was I going to let her succeed. With all my strength I managed to push her off of me and roll to the side.

“Give me my pendant, Jack!” she shouted, getting back to her feet.

I got back to mine and resumed a defensive posture. “We can still work this out. We can still work together. We just have to do this the right way.”

“I tried.”

“Let's try again. We can find our original bodies and-”

“My body is dead!” she cried.

Shit. I shook my head. “I’m sorry. How?”

“Overdose. Two months ago. You don’t know what it’s like to stand over your dead body and know you can never go back.”

“I’m sorry that happened, Jackie. But this isn’t the way.”

“I’m done discussing this, Jack. Give me my pendant!”

“No,” I replied. But suddenly, the pendant in my hand started to get hot. Really hot. Melt-your-skin hot. “Fuck!” I dropped it to the ground. 

I watched it lay there in the dirt smoldering.

Jackie dove to scoop it up but cursed and dropped it just as quickly as I did. She tucked her hand inside the sleeves of her cardigan and went to try again. “Too hot to handle, Jack,” she chuckled as she looked up at me.

That’s when I kicked dirt in her face. “My name is Cate!”

She cursed as she was blinded momentarily by the dirt, but didn’t drop the pendant.

We both froze when a gunshot rang out nearby. Startled birds fled the scene. We looked up to see Sam and Sophia standing at the edge of the cornfield. Sam was holding my Glock. With good form, I might add. After only one lesson.

It was then that George launched at Sam, knocking her down. I used the chaos to jump on Jackie, causing her to drop the pendant again. After spinning around, my fist to her nose caused both of us to fall back into the next row of corn.

When I looked up, George was standing there pointing my gun at us all. Sam and Sophia sat there with their hands up. And this is why I didn’t want to bring the gun.

But George was more interested in Jackie. “You!” George whined. “You promised. You promised to fix me permanently.”

“George, wait,” Jackie pleaded, looking from me to him. “I can fix this. I can fix you. But first you have to help me. I need that pendant back. It’s over there. Shoot Cate. It’s the only way.”

Shoot me? I can think of some other ways.

George winced in pain. “Make her voice stop!” he screamed.

By now I was standing, trying to assess George’s threat level. He was pointing the gun at Jackie and shaking like a leaf. All of a sudden I saw George close his eyes and pull the trigger. The bullet grazed Jackie’s side. OK, threat level - high.

Jackie grabbed at her side and fell to her knees, sobbing.

“George,” I tried to say calmly. “Look at me. Put the gun down. If you kill Jackie we can never fix your curse. And you’ll have to live with killing another human being. Trust me, it’s not worth it.”

Instead George started to move the gun up to his own head.

“Whoa, George, don’t do that either. That fixes even less.”

“She won’t shut up!” George cried.

I looked at George, confused. “Who?” I asked. Me? Jackie?

“Julia.”

I saw Sophia stand up. “George.” She slowly walked over to him. 

George watched Sophia, surprised she was being so bold. The pain in his eyes was evident. I turned to look at Jackie, who was kneeling there, putting pressure on where the bullet grazed her. She looked pissed. I was standing between her and the smoking pendant.

“Please don’t take my friend away,” Sophia whispered.

“But she’s not real,” he cried.

“I’m not talking about her. I’m talking about you.”

“Me?”

“Yes, George. We’re your friends. We’re your friends regardless of your gender.

“But she’ll come back and everyone will forget about me. Everyone.”

“We won’t forget you George,” Sophia promised. “We’re your friends.”

“After what I did? After who I hurt?”

“You were in pain.” She looked at Jackie. “Both of you... Let your friends help you.”

“It hurt so bad,” George admitted. “I was gone, replaced by her. I did things…felt things…that bastard used me for his twisted fantasies. And part of me…enjoyed what he did. I felt so violated. And out of control.”

“But you escaped from him. Even if it meant being Julia, you were at least free.”

“No. I was never truly free. The magic was always trying to pull me back to him. Even here. At night I could hear his voice calling to me. Awake, asleep, it didn’t matter. Whenever I was alone I heard him.”

“What about when you were with me?” Sophia asked. “You always seemed happy when Julia was with me.”

“No.” He was shaking his head. “She’s not real. Even if…”

“If?” Sophia asked.

George seemed on the precipice of a revelation. “Even if…I was happier as…as her.” George broke down crying.

“It’s OK, George,” Sophia assured him, as she rubbed his back. “No matter what happens, I will always be your friend.”

I saw George’s skin start to ripple. He started to shrink. His black hair, turning blond and lengthening.

Julia looked around with tear-streaked cheeks and slowly lowered the gun. “I’m sor-”

Like a cheetah, Jackie sprang on Julia, knocking her down and sending my gun skidding through the dirt. They both tried to grab for it, while fighting each other off. Sophia and Sam had just joined the scrum when we heard another shot ring out, this one from near the road.

Then Sheriff Dearing’s voice over a bullhorn. “Allright, I want all you freaks to come out of that cornfield slowly and with your hands up. If you’re not all out here by the time I count to ten, I will start shooting at anything that moves. One!”

Jackie managed to throw Sam and Julia off her and grab the gun.

“Two!”

She grabbed Sophia and pulled her close and held the gun up to her head.

“Mr. Sanders, please don’t,” Sophia cried.

Time seemed to stand still for me at that moment. Seeing Jackie and Sophia brought me back to that moment with Emma and the Slider. I froze. I could hear Emma's voice echoing in my head. Pleading to save her.

“OK, Jack. Your little revolt is over,” Jackie announced. “Now, pick up my pendant and hand it to me. Nice and slow.”

Sophia looked at me and pleaded, “Cate. Don’t give it to her!”

“Three!” Dearing continued to bark.

“Jackie,” I said with my hands up. “I can’t do that. Besides, something is wrong with it.”

“Bullshit. Don’t take this away from me.”

“Four!”

I looked at Sam and Julia who were behind me watching all of this. “Sam, you and Julia get the hell out of here!” I yelled, and they both ran towards the street. “Jackie, it’s over. We need to leave before that trigger-happy fuck out there shoots us.”

“Five!” This time it sounded closer.

I raised my hands up. “Look, Jackie, this is not going to end well for any of us. Just put the gun down-”

Jackie threw Sophia to the ground and dove after the smoking pendant between us. When she grasped it she screamed in pain and clutched her hand.

The pendant dropped back to the dirt, glowing and smoking.

She then looked behind me then dashed into the corn. She still had my gun.

It was then I felt a familiar hand grab my shoulder and turn me around.

“I told you if I saw you again, boy, your ass is mine,” Dearing said to my face. He wasn’t pointing his gun at me, but he certainly looked pissed.

“Dearing, you’re letting her get away!” I yelled.

He didn’t get a chance to reply to that because a gunshot rang out and it struck some corn near us.

We both dropped to the ground. The snapping of corn stalks could be heard in the distance as Jackie fled.

Dearing stood up and charged after her like a bull.

I got up and tended to Sophia. “Are you OK?”

“Yeah,” she said in a daze.

“You should get to safety.” I looked down at the white-hot pendant. I couldn’t just leave it there, and giving it to Sophia to take with her would put her back in harm's way. So I needed to take it with me. “Hey can I borrow one of your arm warmers?”

She took one of them off and handed it to me. I looked at her scarred forearm and reminded myself why I’m out here.

I took the arm warmer, balled it up and picked up the pendant. I could smell the fabric burning. “What’s wrong with this?”

“Magic is unstable and dangerous,” Sophia said. “You’d think Mr. Sanders would know that.”

“She’s too busy denying that magic is real. She thinks she has it all figured out. I’m going after her.”

I carefully walked through the rows of corn. I could hear the rustling coming from both directions. A gunshot rang out and I could hear it tear through corn. Then another from a different direction.

“Jackie!” I yelled. “Surrender now before you get hurt!”

Then I heard a shot and a bullet rip through the corn beside me. 

“Dearing, you piece of shit, stand down!”

No answer from either of them.

I crept into another row, trying to be quiet.

Suddenly Jackie came into my row. She looked at me, and saw that I held the pendant’s chain sticking out of the bundled up fabric. She pointed my gun at me. “Give it to me.”

“Something’s wrong with it.”

“I can fix it.”

“It’s unstable. It doesn’t work right. I thought science requires constant testing.”

“I don’t have the time for that.”

“How about we both get out of this corn field and away from that crazy asshole with a badge. Then we can talk about fixing this. We can find the time.”

“I’m out of time.” she cried.

All of sudden Sheriff Dearing burst through the corn stalks. A startled Jackie whirled with the gun to face the commotion. She fired off a shot and missed. The sheriff didn’t miss, however, firing two rounds into Jackie’s chest. She had a shocked expression before she crumpled to the ground.

“No!” I yelled, dropping the pendant bundle and running over to Jackie. I examined her wound which was rapidly becoming a pool of blood. “Dearing, call an ambulance!” I shouted at him.

He stood there with his gun pointed at me.

“What the fuck is wrong with you? It’s over. She’s bleeding out!”

“S-she’s just a girl?” he stuttered, going into shock. “She fired… I fired…” He staggered back, realizing the gravity of the situation. It wasn’t fun and games anymore. He’d just shot a person.

“Jackie,” I tried to sound reassuring, “just hang on. We’ll get you to a hospital.”

I tried to stop the bleeding with my hand. This was bad, and we both knew it.

Jackie smiled and let out a faint chuckle. 

“What?” I asked, confused why she was smiling in the face of death.

“At least… I’m going to die… as myself.”

“No, just hold on,” I sobbed. “Help is on the way.”

“Thank you, Cate,” she whispered, then went limp as the last drops of her life drained away into the soil.

“No.” I cried.

Under the darkening orange and yellow sky, I sat there cradling Jackie, just like I had done 16 years earlier with Angela.

Slowly a crowd of people trickled through the corn stalks around me and surveyed the tragic scene. Brandon, followed by Sam, Sophia, and Julia. Then Kayla and Brett showed up with Ms. Hathaway.

Dearing tried to control the situation. “Everyone stand back.” But nobody cared what the fuck he had to say.

“Sheriff Dearing,” Ms. Hathaway spoke up. “What happened?”

“I got a call from the diner,” he replied. “The manager reported that one of your delinquent fairies came in there, assaulted him, and ran out the back door towards this cornfield. Pretty sure I knew which brat it was.” He paused for a moment to steady himself. He looked pale. “When I got to the edge of the corn I heard shots fired.” His voice was more mechanical now. “I attempted to catch your boy there," he said pointing at me. "The girl… She… had a gun. She… fired. I… returned fire." Dearing then turned away from us and threw up into the corn.

They all just stood there, looking at Jackie lying dead in my arms, blood stains spreading across her clothing. 

Murmurs of the crowd started to grow. “Who is that?” someone asked. “What happened?” asked another.

“It’s Mr. Sanders,” I heard Sophia respond.

There was some surprise about Sanders being a TG.

The arm warmer beside me suddenly started to glow brightly and burst into flames. 

I turned to Ms. Hathaway. “Mr. Sanders created that… thing.”

“It’s unstable magic,” she explained. “Everyone here is in danger. We need to get out of here. Quickly.”

Then it glowed brightly and started to blind us. I put my arm up to shield my eyes. I could see unnatural tentacles of blue flames coming from the fire. Is that the magic energy?

“Wait!” Brandon shouted. “The magic needs to return to where it came from. It can’t stay in that small pendant. This happened a few times in the lab” 

“How do we send it back?” I asked. “We don’t have any of those devices.”

“It looks like it wants to come out without the devices.”

Sam came forward while shielding her eyes. “I have Lulu’s bracelet on me.”

“Sam, be careful,” I cautioned. “We don’t know if it works like that.”

Sam held her arm near the burning pendant. I could see tendrils of flame travel from the fire to the bracelet. The dull bracelet suddenly glowed brightly on Sam’s arm.

That didn’t stop the blazing pendant, though.

“I don’t think that was enough,” Sam speculated.

I could smell burning corn as some of the corn leaves on the ground started to smolder.

“Students, we must leave, now!” Ms. Hathaway reiterated.

“It’s me!” Brandon realized. “I need to take my curse back.”

“But then you’ll get dysphoria again,” Sophia warned.

“It’s my fault this all happened,” they replied, walking up to the fire.

Just as with Lulu’s bracelet, flames glowed and tendrils danced around Brandon’s hand and their ring started to glow. Everything got brighter and hotter until suddenly everything went dark.

Interlude 6 - Julia’s Story

Content Warning: Identity Death

Julia was in post-coital bliss this morning. The sun shone brightly through the windows as she was spooning with Allister, the love of her life.

She couldn’t imagine a better life. She lived with her boyfriend, in a large luxurious house. She didn’t need anything. Allister would dote on her with clothes and gifts.

There was a knock at the front door. 

Both Julia and Allister groaned at being disturbed. 

Another knock.

Then the door exploded off the hinges. “Police!” a male voice yelled.

The couple sprung up. Allister got out of the bed, looking for his clothes. Julia covered herself with the comforter.

The intruders burst into the room and Julia screamed.

“Allister Rowlings, you’re under arrest,” the first officer barked.

Allister looked at the intruders and noticed their uniforms looked nothing like the local police department. “Who are you? You aren’t the police. What jurisdiction are you?”

None of them responded.

“What am I under arrest for?” He demanded to know.

“Practicing magic without a license and Identity Murder,” one officer responded.

“It wasn't me, I swear.”

“We know this girl wasn’t originally a girl.”

“What’s going on Allister?” Julia pleaded, her eyes tearing up.

“It’s nothing, sweetheart.” He turned to the police. “It’s not my fault! I swear. Someone else did it!”

“Miss, how old are you?” another officer asked.

“14,” Julia timidly replied, covering more of herself up with the bedding.

That officer turned to Allister with a sneer. “Add sex with a minor to the list of charges.”

“No! I finally found a girl who isn’t a fucking judgmental prick! Don’t take her away from me!”

“What’s your name, miss?” another officer asked.

“Julia.”

“Do you know what you’re doing here?”

“Yeah. Allister is my boyfriend. We live together. I don’t understand what’s going on.”

“Do you remember anything about your past life?”

“Don’t answer that!” Allister screamed.

“My what?” Julia asked, not understanding the question.

“Where do you go to school?” the officer continued.

“I…” she stammered. It was a simple question. Of course she went to school. But which one? When was the last time she was there? It was like trying to remember a dream. “I don’t know.”

A cop threw Allister against the wall and handcuffed him.

“I love you, Julia!” he exclaimed. “I swear I’ll make this right.”

“Yeah, sure,” one of the cops scoffed. “Identity Murder will get you life.”

“Miss, please get dressed,” a female officer instructed. She motioned everyone else to leave the room.

“I don't understand what’s happening,” she cried.

All of the male officers dragged Allister out of the room. He kept screaming about the women in the city not knowing about decent men. That left just the female officer there. She closed the door behind them.

When Julia was dressed, the female officer sat on the bed and reached out to hold her hand. “I’m Officer Carter,” she introduced herself. “You can call me Christine. I’m here to help you, sweety.”

Julia nodded.

“How long have you been living with Mr. Rowlings?”

“Um, about a month. I think.”

“And before that?”

“I- I don’t know.” Julia was panicking now. Why couldn’t she remember? “No. I don’t know what’s happening. I’m confused.” Now she was crying and scared. She wanted Allister back. “I want to see Allister. Let me see Allister!” 

“Do you know anything about your life before you met Mr. Rowlings?”

“Of course! I… uh…I….”

“Where did you live before here?”

“I don't know.”

“Do you have any parents?”

“Of course! They’re… they’re….” Julia was crying now. She had to have had parents, right? Why can’t she remember them?

“How did you meet Mr. Rowlings?”

“I- I don’t know. I- He took me in.”

* * * 

Two Months Ago

George and Allister were best friends. They met in high school and quickly developed a companionship because they were interested in the same things. Usually video games, Pokémon, Dungeons and Dragons, and the shared experience of being ostracized from the popular crowd.

George had a problem with his vision and acne, which branded him a geek or a nerd. Allister however, could’ve been attractive, but instead focused on being counter-culture and antagonizing everyone else for being sheep or posers. He didn’t want to associate with any cliques because that would be too mainstream. So he hung out with George because George was another outsider and he would listen to Allister’s rants.

As they got older, Allister got angrier and angrier, blaming everyone else for his problems. If it wasn’t the popular cliques, it was the teachers. Then after they graduated, it was the government or the media.

George just enjoyed having a friend to talk to and hang out with - even if that means Allister did most of the talking.

When they were in their early 20s Allister’s parents kicked him out. George, being the loyal friend he was, offered to leave his own parent’s house and room with him so they could save on rent.

After an extensive search, they found an estate sale. The house was fully furnished, but in disrepair. It was all they could afford on their meager salaries. George had a temp job, and Allister was working at a game store.

The house looked like it had been gorgeous back in the day. It was large, spacious, and had an early 20th century elegance. It just looked like it hadn’t been cared for in decades. George and Allister pooled their money and afforded a down payment for it. They just had no money to repair it. But that was fine. The two were excited about living the bachelor life.

There were two bedrooms. The master bedroom and a pink bedroom. They drew straws, and Allister was the one who won the master suite.

George stood in his new bedroom. He was taken aback on how bright it was. The walls were a light shade of pink, with all of the furniture being white. The curtains were another shade of pink with various gold and lavender accents. 

“It’s pink,” George observed, flatly. “It’s very… pink.” George wanted to paint it, but food and electricity were a higher priority at the time.

It was George who found the magic first. A trap door under an area rug. It led to a small crawl space full of old boxes and books. George showed Allister and they both inspected it. There it was - a book on magic. 

George laughed it off as a fake. “We can incorporate some of this crap into our D&D game!”

“Sure,” Allister said, curiously skimming through the book.

* * * 

Over the next week, George observed something different about Allister. He was a little more eager to go to work, and when he did come home, he kept to himself.

Until one day, Allister came home with a girl.

“George, this is Donna,” he announced to the attractive redhead standing at the door. She didn’t seem very emotive. She was staring off into space.

“Donna?” George asked. He remembered Allister complaining about a Donna from work that he didn’t get along with. “Nice to meet you.” He extended his hand. She ignored it.

“Nice to meet you George,” Donna flatly said without making eye contact.

“Watch this, George,” Allister said, holding onto something under his shirt.

“Donna, give me a kiss.”

Donna didn’t question the command. She turned to Allister and kissed him.

“Isn’t that great?” Allister beamed.

George looked at the two of them curiously. It’s almost as if Donna wasn’t even there.

“Hey, we’ll be upstairs,” Allister stated. “Let’s go Donna.” The pair walked to Allister’s room and shut the door.

After hours of loud sex, George finally got fed up and knocked on Allister’s door.

“Yo, Al, can you please keep it down?”

The door opened, and it was Donna standing there naked. “Come in George.”

George curiously followed her to the door and looked in. Allister was sitting on his bed naked. “George, you have to try this out.”

“What the hell, Al?” George asked.

“It’s this medallion. I can control her.”

“You can… what?”

“She was a stuck up bitch today, and I changed her tune.”

“That’s messed up,” George said.

“Donna, give George head.”

Naked Donna fell to her knees and grabbed at George’s pants.

“No wait, I’m fine,” George said, swatting her hands away.

“Don’t be a party pooper,” Allister chided. “This is the best thing to ever happen to us. The women in the city are all stuck up and prefer dating superficial guys. Not real guys like us. We can change that. We could have any girl in this city. And I do mean any girl!”

George defensively crossed his arms and took a step back towards the door. “I dunno, Al, I kinda prefer dating the old-fashioned way.”

“The old-fashioned way?” Allister questioned, sitting up. “Like begging and pleading on dating apps? Like having to pay for dinner when she's clearly not interested? Like trying to strike up a conversation at a bar only for her to run away to her friends? It’s hard to be a man in the 21st century with the media pushing the narrative that all men are awful. Not anymore. It’s time for us to take back the power.”

“Take back the power? Can you hear yourself?”

“When was the last time you got laid, George?”

“It doesn’t matter. I had a few dates last year.”

“How many lead to sex?”

“It didn't matter, they weren’t a match.”

“But this medallion changes that. We never have to worry about being a match again.” 

“This isn’t right, Allister.”

Allister’s expression changed to one of anger. One George was very familiar with when Allister didn’t get his way. “Are you going to rat me out?”

“What? Of course not. I’m your friend.”

“Good.”

George retreated to his room, and started searching the internet for repercussions of using magic. He found a lot of conspiracy sites. One such site mentioned a shadow organization designed to keep it covered up.

Meanwhile, Allister sent Donna home. He was worried about his friend ratting him out. Allister studied the magic book some more and found one page that might solve both of his problems. The spell required a lot of work. It would require 10 days of gradual reinforcement with the medallion. Allister stood in the hallway and watched his best friend lying down in his pink room, and a maniacal smile formed on his face. This would be perfect - and nobody will know!

* * *

Day 0 - Monday

George came from work exhausted. He hated temp work. He got a history degree hoping it would lead to some career. Not a temp job where he’s doing data entry for an insurance company.

He walked through the door and Allister was in the kitchen. This time, there was no Donna, George was relieved that maybe he got through to him.

“Welcome home, George!” Allister greeted him cheerfully as George walked into the kitchen.

“Are you… making dinner?” George said, surprised. Typically Allister ordered out. 

 Allister put down what he was doing and gave George a hug. “I wanted to make a special dinner for a special friend and housemate.”

“Oh - ok, cool.” George felt awkward - for a moment. That was weird. Allister wasn’t really the touchy feely kind of guy. But that thought soon passed. Allister felt warm and inviting.

When the hug was over, Allister returned to cutting up some food. “George, I know you’re running low on cash, so I bought you some clothes.”

“You bought me clothes?” George asked. George considered that weird. Especially since Allister didn’t make much more than George did. And of course buying each other clothes wasn’t a thing guys did for each other. “We don’t really share the same style.”

“Yeah, check it out.” Allister wiped his hands on a dishrag and led George into George’s bedroom. On the bed were various shirts and jeans.

“Al, you shouldn’t have.” George held up a shirt. The shirt looked a little frilly and feminine. “This definitely isn’t my style.”

“I bet you’ll look gorgeous in that.” Allister responded with a smile. Did he have a hand in his pocket?

A warmth filled George. “Gorgeous?” George repeated. The word echoed in his head, taking his mind off Allister’s hidden hand. Gorgeous wasn’t really a goal of his - but the way Allister smiled, made him nod. George supposed he could look gorgeous if he had help.

Next up were fashionable ripped jeans. Then a package of multi-colored briefs. “Sorry, I’m a boxers guy.”

“Try them, you’ll be in love with them.”

The same feeling filled George. He nodded. “Um, OK.” He shook the fog out of head. “Maybe I’ll try them on later - or in the morning.”

* * *

Day 1 - Tuesday

When George got ready to work in the morning, he was tired and exhausted, and he went through his morning routine on auto-pilot. Except he automatically picked the new clothes Allister bought him. When he looked in his mirror, he realized what he had put on. They were certainly feminine. The shirt clung to his shape, and had a wide collar. The jeans were skinny jeans and were high-waisted and showed his ankles.

He went to show Allister that this outfit was too feminine when Allister spotted him and smiled. 

“You - look - amazing.”

George was certain Allister was holding something, but he felt that familiar warmth and blushed. “I do?”

“You do. Have a good day at work.” Allister hugged George goodbye.

George was starting to get used to these hugs. Allister was a good hugger. Wait - what was that? “Whoa, did you just grab my ass?”

“Guilty,” he smiled. “You have a nice ass, George.” He slapped it.

George blushed again. “I should be going.”

Later in the day, George stared at the mirror. He never realized he had such nice curves. Allister was right, the jeans looked great on him. And wow, he never noticed he had a nice bubble-butt. They made his hips look wide and his legs look long and sexy.

He also noticed his acne was clearing up. He ran a hand over his cheek and also realized it was smooth. Which was weird since he hadn’t shaved in a couple days.

* * *

Day 4 - Friday

Over the next three days, more outfits appeared similar to Tuesdays. George got used to the style and didn’t comment on it other than to thank Allister for his generosity.

On Friday, George opened his drawer to find that his briefs had been replaced with panties. “Where did those come from?” he asked himself

“Hey, Allister, I think there’s been some mistake?” he said.

“What’s wrong, honey?” Allister asked. Allister had been starting to give George terms of endearment. At first it was strange. There was something wrong that George couldn’t put a finger on. But those feelings of worry passed as dopamines filled his body. George started to like the attention, so he played along. He even started calling Allister “sweety.”

“These are panties,” George complained, holding up a striped pink and yellow pair.

“But that’s the underwear you specifically asked for,”

“I did?” George was confused. He didn’t ask Allister to buy anything. He only complimented how his new favorite briefs felt.

“Yes. The ones that don’t show through your clothes and make your ass look awesome.”

“Oh, right,” George agreed. The briefs did make his ass look good, but the line of the briefs could be seen through his new skinny jeans.

The friends hugged, and George felt his chest bump into Allister. His nipples had been sensitive all day, so he flinched.

“Is something wrong?” Allister asked, concern showing on his rugged face.

“It’s nothing, my chest hurts a little.” George replied

“Let me see.”

George hesitated a moment, but remembered they’re both guys, then pulled his top off to expose his chest. He felt vulnerable standing there topless. He also thought it weird that his pecs were a little puffy.

Allister gently caressed one of George’s nipples, causing a shockwave of pleasure to radiate through his body.

George closed his eyes and let out a soft moan, the cupped his mouth in embarrassment. Before he could apologize, Allister flashed a smile. 

“You’re so pretty,” Allister whispered in George’s ear, his hot breath fanning a fire deep inside him.

George blushed again. Never in the years they’ve been friends, has Allister been so… intimate. He wondered why Allister had a problem dating girls when he was so… tantalizing.

“Check your other dresser drawer, babe.”

George opened the drawer to find assorted training bras. “Bras?” Warning bells were going off in George’s head. Something was wrong.

“Cute bras,” Allister clarified.

George suddenly lost his focus and repeated, “Yes. Cute bras.”

“They’ll help with the sensitivity.”

“Oh, OK.” George said. He wasn’t so confident about that, but if Allister said so, then it must be true. He looked down at his chest. He could’ve sworn this chest was puffier after Allister touched it. He should probably see a Doctor, but Allister seemed confident they didn’t need to.

When George was alone he stood in front of his mirror in the bra and panties. He had to admit - he did look cute. The underwear hugged and accentuated his thin waist and long legs. He was a bit concerned that “Little George” was too small to make a bulge in the panties. He wondered if it was worth alerting Allister about it.

He even looked thinner. He thought, “The great all-natural dinners Allister lately has been making for me must be helping me lose weight.”

He also noticed his hair was much lighter. It used to be black, now it was brown with blond highlights. Maybe it had something with the new shampoo and conditioner Allister got him. Could he be allergic?

* * *

Day 7 - Monday

It was Monday morning again, and George was at his job. 

He was in a funk and not feeling right. He couldn’t pinpoint it. Maybe it was the way his co-workers looked at him this morning. Was it his new wardrobe? When he wasn’t at home, there was also something in the back of his mind screaming that this was wrong. But that voice disappeared when he was home with Allister.

He went to the restroom at work, feeling awkward at the urinals where men gave him a weird look as if he didn’t belong. After sitting to pee, and washing his hands, he looked in the mirror.

His reflection in the mirror showed an androgynous person. The haze lifted from his brain.

“What am I wearing?” George finally said. It had seemed that George was under a spell where he was doing everything that Allister suggested. But thinking clearly now, George was horrified that he was wearing women’s clothes - which he had been voluntarily putting on for the past week!

It wasn’t just that. His hair was blond now, and had grown to be shoulder length. There was no doubting that his puffy chest was budding breasts, which were now nestled into a bra. His flared hips gave him an hourglass figure.

“He’s turning me into a girl,” he mumbled to himself. Not only that, as he realized Allister was buying him gifts and calling him terms of endearment. “He’s turning me into his girlfriend.” He stood at the mirror for a long moment before deciding he had to do something when he got home. “That magic medallion.” he finally realized. “Allister’s getting back at me for chastising him about Donna. I need to confront him about this.”

Before he left for work, he sent a casual email to one of those anonymous magic sites. The one with the shadow organization. The Order of… something. Hoax or not, this thing with Allister was starting to worry him.

When George got home, he walked up to his housemate like a man on a mission. “Allister, we need to talk.”

“What’s up hon?” Allister smiled.

George lost focus at Allister calling him that. “You’re doing… something.” He had come to confront Allister about… what was it? There was something Allister was doing wrong, but suddenly George couldn’t remember what it was.

Allister realized George’s discomfort. “How about I cheer you up by renting a new movie to stream.”

“A movie?”

“Yeah, a movie night.”

George slowly nodded. He was unsure. There was something he wanted to say but he forgot what it was. Something he was upset about. Allister smiled, and George dismissed it. “How could I be upset at that smile?” he thought.

“Why don’t you try on that new skirt I got you?” Allister suggested.

“Skirt?” George asked. Sure enough, he walked to his room and found a new skirt on the bed. He looked at it and was about to protest, but his head kept repeating to him that if Allister suggests it, it must be good. The words gorgeous and pretty were echoing in his head. The skirt was pretty and he wanted to look gorgeous for Allister. As he took off his jeans, all of his reservations started to fade and he pulled the skirt up over his hips. It fit perfectly as if George had the perfect hips.

When George went downstairs he made some popcorn for him and Allister. “Should I get us separate bowls?”

“Nah,” Allister declined. “We can share.”

George was OK with that and settled onto the couch next to Allister.

Allister put the bowl on his lap. George felt a little weird reaching over so close to Allister to grab a helping of popcorn, but it became no big deal.

In the middle of the movie, Allister put his arm around George and ever so slowly pulled him closer.

Again George thought it was a little weird, but like his hugs, being in Allister’s arms made him feel better about everything.

Slowly George leaned more and more into Allister. George found that he was getting turned on by Allister’s cologne. He hoped Allister wouldn’t notice the bulge tenting his skirt. That would be super embarrassing. George reminded himself that he wasn’t gay, but Allister certainly had an effect on him. Did Allister change something? If so George liked this new Allister.

Allister moved the empty bowl away and placed his free hand on George’s thigh.

George wanted to protest, “I’m not gay.” But the words didn’t come out because George felt safe with this new Allister. “Allister wouldn’t do anything inappropriate,” George reminded himself.

That’s when Allister’s hand drifted further up George’s bare thigh. 

George could’ve moved Allister’s hand away, but he didn’t. He couldn’t. He didn’t want to. Instead his small member got more and more engorged. George kept reminding himself he wasn’t gay, but instead of protesting or resisting, he secretly wanted Allister to keep going.

Allister’s hand reached under George’s skirt and to his crotch and slowly rubbed George’s shrunken member through his panties. George hoped Allister wouldn’t judge him on the size of his member.

Allister’s scent was intoxicating as George leaned into him and buried his head into Allister’s neck. A voice in the back of his mind tried to remind him that he wasn’t gay.

Before long, George’s hips were slowly bucking against Allister’s hand. George felt a building orgasm. All protests of George’s sexuality evaporated at the moment of release as he ejaculated into his panties.

George asked to be excused. He was giddy after the orgasm. He cleaned up, put on a new pair of panties, and returned to the couch to cuddle next to Allister. Before long, George fell asleep in Allister’s strong embrace.

* * *

Day 10

George’s temp job came to an end and he had nothing else lined up. He came home and disappeared into his room, crying that he couldn’t find a job. Allister came into the room and sat with him, petting George’s back. George had never cried in front of another guy before, but Allister encouraged him to be open about his feelings. He found it easy to confide in Allister. And thus easier to cry.

Allister comforted him. “George, everything will be OK.”

“But how will I pay our mortgage?” he asked, wiping a tear from his cheek. 

“Mortgage? Babe, you're too young to have a mortgage.”

“Oh,” George replied. That didn’t make any sense, but he believed it because Allister said it. “Are you going to kick me out?”

“I’m not going to kick you out, honey.”

“You’re not?”

“No, of course not.”

“You’re too good to me, Allister.”

“Listen, George,” Allister instructed as he grabbed the shot glass he brought into the room earlier. The final step in the transformation. “Drink this.”

George picked up the shot and looked at it. It didn’t look like any alcohol he’d ever seen. It was clear with a swirling pink glow to it. George couldn’t keep his eyes off the glittery drink.

“To your future,” Allister said, toasting with his own shot of plain rum.

The clinked glasses and both downed their respective liquids.

“Now,” Allister said, grabbing the golden medallion around his neck. “Look at this medallion.”

“So pretty,” George thought. He recognized it. But he couldn’t remember from where.

“Now repeat after me.”

“OK.”

“Everything will be OK.” His voice was very comforting.

“Everything will be OK.”

“Allister will protect me.” His voice was like hot steam soaking into George’s skin.

“Allister will protect me.”

“I like all of the pretty things Allister has bought me.”

George giggled, “I like all of the pretty things Allister has bought me.”

“I like being a beautiful girl.”

“I like being a beautiful…” George thought that was weird and blinked.

“Girl,” Allister repeated, a little more forcefully.

“Girl.” George started to feel warm and tingly. He started to feel sleepy too. What was in that shot?

“I like being a beautiful girl.”

“I like being a beautiful girl,” George repeated with ease, his mind starting to drift. 

“Focus only on Allister’s voice.”

“Focus only on Allister’s voice.” It was getting hard to focus on anything but Allister’s voice.

“Allister will take care of me.”

“Allister will take care of me.” George was getting tired. He felt his arms and shoulders go limp by his side.

“Because he is my boyfriend.”

“Because he is my boyfriend.” George looked at him and smiled. “Really?”

“Really.” Allister smiled. He jingled the medallion in front of him so George would refocus on it. “I don’t need a job because Allister will take care of me.”

“I don’t need a job because Allister will take care of me.” George was having a hard time keeping his eyelids open. He felt so warm. So safe. Allister’s presence was like a warm blanket that George wanted to wrap himself up in.

“I’m feeling sleepy. But I am safe with Allister.”

“I’m feeling sleepy. But I am safe with Allister.” At that moment George’s heavy eyelids closed.

“My name is Julia.”

“My name is Julia.” George’s voice trailed off. There was something George wanted to say. Something he wanted to correct. But he couldn’t remember what that was. It was there, and then it wasn’t.

“George doesn’t exist.”

“George doesn’t exist.”

“It hurts if I think of George.”

“It hurts if I think of George.” He suddenly got the chills thinking of-

“I don’t need a job because I’m only 14.”

“I don’t need a job because I’m only 14.”

“Allister supports me.”

“Allister supports me.”

“Allister is my everything.”

“Allister is my everything.”

“Julia, wake up.”

George slowly opened his eyes. Something wasn't right. He felt different. He felt small. He had a hard time focusing on what he was doing or where he was. He started to panic. He couldn’t remember anything. Why was he crying earlier? What was his name?

“I want you to tell me who you are and why you’ll be OK,” Allister gently commanded.

George took a deep breath and smiled. He knew exactly who he was. “I’m Julia,” she said. Suddenly she started to feel better. “I’m a beautiful girl.” She started to breathe normally. “Everything will be OK because I’m with my boyfriend, Allister. I don’t need a job because I’m with you.” She gasped as all of the worries and concerns of the day left her mind. Along with… with. There was something else there. Or was it someone?

“Julia, do you feel better?”

“I feel great, Allister,” she said with a smile. She crossed her legs - a motion that seemed new yet comfortable and leaned towards her boyfriend. “Thank you so much for taking me in.”

“I love you Julia.”

“I love you too, Allister.”

Allister grabbed Julia by the back of her neck and pulled her into a kiss. 

Julia closed her eyes as she leaned in. Something, or someone, was screaming in the back of her head, but that too slowly faded as they touched lips.

That night, while getting undressed, Julia stood in front of the mirror naked. She was gorgeous. She had blond hair and a nice petite figure. Other girls her age would be jealous. It took her by surprise for a moment, but she wasn't sure why. Almost as if… as if. That thought drifted away too as she put on her new pajamas. The silky material felt heavenly on her hairless skin.

“Julia,” Allister called from the doorway.

“Yes, sweetie?” she responded.

“How about you quit sleeping in the guest room and start sleeping in my room with me. Would you like that?”

She smiled. “Oh, yes. I would love to.”

He held out his hand and she gingerly gave it to him. She had the perfect life.

* * *

Two Months Later

Julia sat on the cot rocking back and forth. Her whole life had been turned upside down. Strangers kept telling her that her boyfriend ‘made’ her. How crazy is that? That she used to be a guy. No way! Julia was always a girl. All of her 14 years. Or was it two months?

Her head hurt. She didn’t believe any of them. She knows who she is.

She’s Julia. She’s a beautiful girl. Everything will be OK. Allister will be back to pick her up.

After the police took Allister away, she found herself at some cold state institution. Since she was 14 and had no guardians, this is where the state placed her.

An older woman stopped by her room. “Julia,” she softly called out.

“Yeah?” she looked up. “I want to see my boyfriend!” she cried out.

“That’s not going to happen, dear. Can you tell me who you are?”

“I’m Julia,” she recited. “I’m 14 years old. I’m a beautiful girl. Everything will be OK because I’m with my boyfriend Allister. I don’t need a job because I’m with him. I love Allister and he loves me.”

“He brainwashed you.”

“I want Allister!” she screamed.

The lady sat on the cot next to Julia. “My name is Ms. Hathaway. I’m the headmistress for a special school.”

“I don’t want to go to school. I want Allister!” she pouted.

“Allister was put away. For a very long time. You’re 14, with no parents or guardians. I’m offering you a home.”

“When can I see Allister?”

“You can’t.”

“I don’t believe any of this!”

“That’s irrelevant my dear. You need a place to stay. I’m offering a life much better than this.” She pointed to the empty cold white room. “We can give you help.”

“I have a good life. With Allister.”

Ms. Hathway took Julia’s hand. “My dear. That’s not a life you can go back to. I’m offering a better life than you being bounced around random foster homes with parents who don’t understand you and other kids who want to take advantage of you.

“Will you force me to be this… guy everyone tells me I am?”

“No,” the headmistress replied. “At my academy, we will begin the healing process.”

Chapter 23

When everyone opened their eyes, the fire was gone. Brandon stood there unharmed with a now-glowing ring on their finger. Jackie’s pendant was inert. Well, actually it had a faint glow, but was cool to the touch. Smoke rising from the ground combined with the sunset shrouded the cornfield in an eerie red fog.

Over the next hour, there was a lot of activity. Shootings are messy affairs. Lots of questions and blame and paperwork. More police arrived to question everyone. I tried to stay out of sight, since Cate Fox didn’t legally exist, but that was hard seeing as I was in the middle of this. My clothes were ripped, covered in dirt, and soaked in Jackie’s blood. Even if my friends denied seeing me there, Sheriff Dearing wouldn’t. I just hoped nobody ran a background check on me.

After I was questioned by cops under Dearing, who seemed a tad bit more sympathetic, I took a seat on the curb outside the cornfield near the campus entrance.

Their questions were the ones I would’ve asked. Who is the dead girl? Who shot first? Whose gun did the dead girl have? Was Sheriff Dearing reckless? Actually, they didn’t ask that last one, but I made sure they knew my opinion.

The officers often rolled their eyes and didn’t believe the truth. They judged me as one of those ‘lying brats’ from the ‘weird-girl’ academy down the street. I didn’t care if they believed me or not. I’ve come a long way from that moment a month ago in my precinct with Officer Joey Towson where he didn’t believe I was Jack Baker. Now I didn’t care if Normies believed me. I believed me, and the people that mattered believed me.

Ambulances came. Jackie’s body was taken away. My morbid curiosity led me to wonder if the corpse would change back into the 80-year-old man that she was imprisoned in. I bet the Normies would love that. I wondered if the Order was going to do anything - legal or supernatural - to cover up the truth about Jackie. Just how much power and influence did they wield in the outside world? Everyone investigating the crime scene appeared to be Normies. But for all I knew several cops and paramedics could be Order of the Dawn agents in disguise.

It was dark now, and the only lights came from shops down the street and the cop car’s flashers parked alongside the cornfield. Slowly my friends joined me after they were questioned. Mostly everyone was quiet and let this afternoon’s events sink in.

With the sun gone down there was a definite chill in the air. The tattered sweater and leggings outfit I was wearing wasn’t really keeping me warm anymore. I sat there, fidgeting with a broken cornstalk.

“Cate, how are you holding up?” Brett asked, breaking the silence.

“I couldn’t save her,” I lamented.

“But you figured it out. You stopped her from harming anyone else.”

“I’m sorry we didn’t get there in time,” Kayla apologized.

“It wouldn’t have made a difference,” I replied in resignation, throwing a piece of corn in the street. “I couldn’t get through to her.”

“Cate, I know you’re not going to want to hear this,” she added, “but Jackie was an adult. She made her own decisions. You can’t blame yourself for this outcome.”

“You’re right, I don’t wanna hear that.”

Another minute of silence.

“Cate, did you get your gun back?” Sophia asked.

“Nope. They bagged and tagged that as evidence. I’m definitely not getting it back. When they run a check on the serial number, it’s going to come up as registered to a certain missing police detective.” I suppose it’s fortunate the person in possession of the gun can’t be questioned about where they got it.

Another minute of silence went by. Brett broke the silence again, “Julia, you’ve been quiet.”

“I’m just processing everything,” she replied.

“What do you remember, Julia?” Sophia asked.

“Everything,” she replied. “Even the stuff I didn’t remember before. It’s like the wall was torn down. I remember my life as George now. I remember Allister. Before and after he erased George. I remember Mr. Sanders bringing me back. I remember him fueling my anger at Allister. Channeling that into hatred of Julia. He made me do those things to you. Today it felt like I was a passenger in my own body. Julia fought George for control. When George had realized, he - gave up and let her have control. Now that I have both sets of memories…I… I don’t even know who I am anymore. I’m George. But I’m also Julia.”

Sophia hugged Julia. “You’re my friend. That’s all that matters.”

“I guess we’re all going to be making appointments with Virginia on Monday,” I remarked, looking around the group. “I wonder if she has group rates,” I joked. 

Another minute of silence. Sam looked at me and exhaled. “I’m just glad that’s over with.”

I looked at Sam sitting there. I looked at Sam’s face. Despite it being dark, through the flashing lights I could tell something was different. “Sam, your eyes aren’t orange.”

She didn’t have a mirror, so instead held out her hands, and in a panic said, “I can’t shift.” She stood up then looked at me in shock. “I’m a real girl.” She looked down at the glowing bracelet. “It’s this.”

“I suppose it works again,” I commented.

“But it doesn’t belong to me.”

I smiled. “Well, let’s give it back to its rightful owner.”

At that point Sam smiled and hugged me. Then Sophia joined in. Hey now. Personal space.

After the hug, Sam looked at me with a hint of concern. “Cate? What Jackie said back there. About us pressuring you to conform.”

I shrugged.

“Wait, do you think we’re pressuring you to conform?” Sophia asked. “We just want you to enjoy your time here. We want you to be happy.”

“Be yourself,” Sam added.

“Even if I don’t wear a skirt?” I proposed.

“Skirt or no skirt you’re still my bestie and my roommate,” Sophia replied. “I just want you to find the same self-confidence in your body that I found.”

“It’s going to take time,” I replied. “Probably longer than most TGs. This isn’t my body. So, acceptance of it also means I’ve accepted that I’m not giving it back to its rightful owner.”

“I understand,” Sophia said, nodding. “Hey, you didn't deny you're my bestie!” she squealed.

I shook my head. If only there was a way to siphon off some of her exuberance and store it in a magic orb. 

“You did save my life,” she reminded me.

“Don’t make me regret it,” I replied, unable to keep a straight face. I turned to Sam. “I hope you weren’t disappointed with the real Jack,” I said to her.

“What?” Sam replied in disagreement. “I never saw Jack. I only ever saw Cate.”

I wasn’t sure whether she meant that literally or metaphorically. Before I could ask, she winked at me.

“Cate, I had fun playing Clue with you,” Sam announced. “So was it Mr. Green, in the study, with a candlestick?”

I chuckled at the throwback to mine and Sam’s first conversation. I slowly nodded. “More like Mr. Sanders, in the secret basement science lab, with stolen technology.”

“Cate, is your life always like this?” Julia asked. “Every case?”

“Mine? Well, kinda. Minus the magic, of course. My job was to find missing girls. It was often a race against the clock. When it wasn’t, it was a lot of downtime searching and waiting.”

“I don’t think I could do your job,” she replied with a knowing nod, then a smile.

Was that her apology for judging me as a cop?

“Brandon,” Sophia asked, “how are you holding up?”

“I’m great,” Brandon replied. Or was it Brandi now? 

After their ring absorbed the magic, they shrunk down to a feminine form - which I guess meant they were really masculine, right?

“I mean it’s actually working now. I actually feel like Brandi. My ring finally works right. I’m not cursed anymore!”

Well, I’m glad someone made out OK from today’s drama. “That’s great,” I said. “Did you know your curse would be reversed when you took the magic back?

“I had a hunch,” she admitted. “At the last minute I recalled what the woman who gave me the ring said. It comes with a price. A sacrifice. Did I know that would work? No, but I took that leap of faith.”

Ms. Hathaway came out of the cornfield and stood next to us. She was trying to get the dirt off her shoes.

“You solved the case, detective,” she said. “I had no idea it was Sanders. I knew he was a Displaced. I just didn’t know how disgruntled he was. He mostly kept to himself.”

“She,” I corrected her. “You offer a therapist to students. Have you ever offered one to faculty?”

She didn’t answer.

“Jackie was a very troubled individual and hid her pain from everyone,” I added. 

“I’m going to need to submit a report to give to the Order,” she announced. “I’m going to need to know the full details.”

I looked at her for a moment. I had totally forgotten about the Order. The reason all of this happened in the first place. Because of them, a teacher is dead. “Can I get you my report maybe…Tuesday?” I asked with a tired sigh.

“As long as it's the same quality as you would give your Chief Hamilton.”

“10-4,” I promised. I actually hate paperwork. It's the worst part of the job. And I have a bad feeling Headmistress Hathaway is more of a stickler for grammar than Chief Hamilton.

“And that science lab will have to be confiscated.”

“Of course.” No doubt going to scrub it of any device that utilizes magic.

“However, I won’t notify the Order about that until Monday. I couldn’t help but notice a glowing object in your hand and in Miss Blake’s purse. Do resolve those issues before then.”

“We will,” Sophia promised.

“Good work, Detective Baker,” Hathaway said with real sincerity in her voice.

“I actually prefer Cate,” I replied. I looked at my friends. “That’s who I am here.”

“Very well then,” she said. “Good work… Detective Fox.”

As I watched the Headmistress drive off in her golf cart, Sophia turned to me. “Detective Fox? I hope that doesn’t mean she intends to have you do more cases. You’re a student! Haven’t we had enough excitement?”

I chuckled. “While I do like a good mystery, I’m not working for the Order of the Dawn again. She’s going to need to find someone else.”

There’s so much I wanted to tell Hathaway before she left. But maybe now wasn’t the time. We just scored a victory. But I couldn’t help but wonder whether it was a victory for the good guys or the bad guys? The Order of the Dawn had just as much blood on their hands as Sheriff Dearing. I almost felt bad for the bigoted sheriff. He was pulled into this and scapegoated. And despite my insistence that I wasn’t a pawn, I felt like one. I felt like I was used to find Jackie. And then the sheriff was used to silence her. Permanently. That didn’t sit right with me, especially since Jackie was right about the Order. I just wished she would’ve listened to reason before it cost her her life.

Sophia broke my train of thought when she held up the glowing lacrosse ball. “How exactly do I use this?”

“I can help with that,” Brandi replied. “We just have to go back to the lab real quick.”

“How about this?” I asked, holding up the faintly glowing pendant. “The remainder of this magic belongs to a certain girl who needs it.”

* * *

Our first stop that evening was back at the Science Building to retrieve my cell phone. It was right where I left it. Predictably, some missed calls from friends looking for me this afternoon. 

Since we were there, we visited the Technology Club’s basement lab. Brandi, the only one who knew how that stuff worked, managed to transfer the magic from the lacrosse ball back into Sophia.

When Sophia was herself again she was even more bubbly than normal. Maybe she was making up for lost time.

We then took what was needed and paid Sunshine Homes a visit. Not everyone was allowed in the room, but I accompanied Brandi and Sophia.

Ashley Tart was lying in bed motionless and barely breathing when we arrived at her room. Were we too late?

Brandi sat beside her and placed a disk on her hand. I held Jackie’s pendant by the silver necklace. After a few presses on the controller, the pendant and the disk on Ashley’s hand started to glow.

Slowly, Ashley became younger and younger.

When both the pendant and disk stopped glowing, Ashley looked like a 15 year old girl again. The pendant in my hand no longer had a glow and looked lifeless. I wondered how to safely dispose of it.

She was starting to wake up. “Ashley?” Sophia asked, holding her hand.

Ashley slowly opened her eyes and looked at her guests. “What happened?”

“It’s a long story,” Sophia said, hugging her. “You’ve been in this home for a month.”

She looked around then immediately sat up. “But Magic Club,” she panicked. “I made a mistake!”

“You mean Technology Club?” she corrected.

She looked at Sophia in surprise. “You know?”

Sophia nodded.

Ashley looked at Brandi.

“You told them?”

“They figured it out.”

She looked down at her hands then at Brandi. “But how? The experiments? I was getting old. I just wanted to help.”

“Help who?” Sophia asked.

Ashley looked at Brandi and placed her hand on hers. “Brandi. And Mr. Sanders. And anyone else who was not happy at PAA. But Mr. Sanders changed after that first experiment. It’s like the magic changed him. He got angry. And greedy. More obsessed. I tried to stop him.”

“The experiments are over,” Brandi informed her. “Mr. Sanders is gone.”

“Gone?”

We all solemnly nodded and she got the hint.

“It was a nightmare.” Ashley put her hands over her eyes. ”I thought I was going to die.”

“The nightmare is over,” Sophia assured her. “You’re 15 again.”

“Thank you. All of you.”

I took this opportunity to leave the room. This was a reunion of friends, and I was only meeting the real Ashley for the first time. This is kinda my MO anyway. I bring home the missing girls, and as their families are excited and welcoming them home, I fade away into the shadows and move onto the next case.

* * *

Just when I thought I could sleep in, I felt my bed shake. “C’mon Soph, I want to sleep in!” I grumbled.

“Nope. Not Sophia,” Sam laughed. “Let’s go Cate!” she said, shaking my bed even harder.

“What time is it?” I groaned.

“7 a.m.,” she bubbled.

“Why so early?” I wished I had my gun back. 

Sophia was sitting up in her bed giggling.

“We need to change the locks,” I moaned.

“I want to go see Lulu,” she reminded me. “You promised.”

She’s right. I did promise. I arranged with Kayla to loan us her car for another road trip. One that would take us to Lulu’s hometown. I just didn’t expect Sam to be so eager to leave that she’d wake me up so early on a Sunday. “Fine,” I conceded. “But I need a few minutes to get ready. And you’re buying breakfast.”

“‘K,” Sam squealed, grabbing the car keys off my desk and bouncing to the door. “I’ll be in the car.”

I don’t think I’ve ever heard Sam squeal, but then again, since the first time I met her, we’ve been in investigation mode and she’s been concerned, then depressed, about Lulu. Maybe this is the real Sam.

So it was just me and Sam today. Everyone on campus had already heard about what went down yesterday. While everyone else was eager to tell and retell the details of it, I was not. Students had started calling me a hero. Sure, I appreciated that, and it did inflate my ego just a little bit, but I wasn’t happy how that all went down. Promising to drive Sam to visit Lulu felt like the best way to avoid talking about what happened. 

I naturally drove to start because I’m the one with 30-some-odd years of driving experience. Sam actually does have her learners permit, so I let her drive the second leg of our journey. Five hours later we reached Lulu’s house. Sam hadn’t talked to Lulu since Friday night, as she wanted to keep the events of Saturday, and our visit, a surprise.

We arrived at her house, and Sam quickly got out of the car and ran straight up to the door to knock on it. 

She composed herself when Lulu’s dad answered the door.

“Hi,” Sam announced. “We’re here to see Lulu-, er, Louis.”

Lulu’s dad looked at Sam, then me, then smiled. “Are you Samantha?”

Sam smiled back. “I am.” She was practically hopping from foot to foot with excitement.

“Louise has been talking about you nonstop since she’s been back.”

Sam beamed with joy hearing Lulu’s dad use her feminine name.

“She’s at the park with a friend.”

Sam quickly got directions to the park and we both jumped in the car. I drove because Sam was shaking with anticipation.

We arrived at the park, where we found Lulu and another girl sitting on a swing.

Lulu saw Sam, and her expression changed to excitement and she and Sam ran at each other quickly embracing in a long, passionate kiss.

While the couple were… getting reacquainted I said hi to Lulu’s friend. “Hi, I’m Cate.”

“So you’re the infamous Cate?” she said. “I’m Lulu’s friend Suzy.”

“I’m not sure why my reputation gets around,” I chuckled.

“She’s been talking you and Sam up. That you both are going to get her magic back.” She looked at me and whispered, “Is that why you’re here?”

I smiled and silently nodded.

Suzy smiled then pantomimed a zipper closing her lips.

Sam and Lulu finally came back up for air. 

“Sam, what are you doing here?” Lulu asked, the reality of the long drive sinking in.

“I had to see you,” Sam replied. “I missed you!”

“Wait - Sam - your eyes!”

“Yes, I’m a real girl at the moment. I can’t shift with this on.” She held up her arm. “We fixed something that belongs to you.”

Lulu’s eyes opened wide and Sam slid the bracelet off her arm.

Sam’s form rippled for a moment as her eyes changed from blue back to orange, and her hair a more vibrant shade of pink. She gingerly held Lulu’s arm up and slowly slid the bracelet on her.

Lulu beamed like a bride having a wedding band slid on. The bracelet glowed and Lulu slowly shrunk down into her feminine self. I had never met the real Lulu, as she was already androgynous the first time we met, but she was certainly cute. The bracelet shrunk and locked into place, finally home on Lulu’s wrist.

When the transformation was done, Lulu and Sam embraced again. And made out again.

“So how long are you in town?” Suzy asked me.

“Just the afternoon,” I replied. “Me and Sam have to get back for class tomorrow.”

“Is Lulu going with you?”

“I think that’s Sam’s plan.”

“I’ll miss her then. She’s changed since she went away. She’s more confident in her skin - even if that skin was wrong. She never lost faith you would find a way to get it back. But I suppose It just means I’ll have to come visit. She speaks highly of PAA - and her friends.”

When we returned to Lulu’s house, we all sat in the living room and Lulu explained to her surprised parents that her bracelet was back, and working again. Her parents proclaimed their acceptance of their daughter and confessed how wrong they were to send her away the first time. They missed having their child in their life, and accepted that Lulu was transgender even without the magic bracelet. They offered to handle all of the legal name changes and such so she could attend school at home.

That’s when Lulu admitted she wanted to go back to PAA. A lot of tears were shed, but Lulu explained how she was happy and accepted at PAA and she had a lot of friends. And of course explaining how a trans girl became a cis girl over the weekend would be a non-issue at PAA.

Lulu and Suzy had their own tearful goodbye. Suzy promised to visit. Sam and I loaded up the car with Lulu and her things. When she was done we then made the long drive back to PAA.

On the trip back Sam and I told Lulu the story about our past two days. About our sting operation at the nursing home. About Julia’s alter ego, Mr. Sanders and Jackie.

Even though I was driving and Lulu was in the backseat, she hugged me from behind. “Thank you Cate,” she said. “I never lost faith in you.”

I simply replied, “You’re welcome” because that’s all I really could say. Jackie’s death still weighs on me, so my excitement has been muted. Besides, I’m not sure why I deserved to have any faith put into me. It’s not like I’m some mythical figure. It’s not like I’m a… what did Brett call me? A kitsune?

By the time we arrived at PAA, Lulu’s parents had already re-enrolled her.

* * *

When we got back it was already dinner time, and I was exhausted from the long road trip. Sophia made sure to bring me back food from the dining hall. She was making her rounds, and being seen in public after weeks of hiding. Apparently, she talked me up every chance she got. Everyone wanted to know where Cate Fox was.

I laid down in my bed, still fully clothed. I felt a nap coming on but there was a knock at the door. 

Sophia opened it up. “Cate, it's for you.”

“I’m sleeping,” I said with my eyes closed.

“Cate?” Amanda said timidly.

I opened my eyes and saw Amanda, Jessica, and Sally standing there. I sat up.

“How we treated you the past weeks wasn’t cool,” Amanda confessed.

“I’m sorry,” Jessica added. “I judged you based on what I thought you were, not who you are.”

“But I am a cop… or at least I was,” I replied.

“You could’ve just blown us off,” Sally said. “But you came back.”

“We saw how you took care of your roommate,” Amanda added. “How determined you were to help her and protect people like her.”

“Well, I couldn't protect Jackie Sanders.”

“That’s actually why I have more respect for you now than before,” Jessica said. “You could’ve treated her like a villain. But you saw that she wasn’t.”

“It’s been a long weekend,” I confessed.

“Cate, wanna join us for a movie tomorrow night?” Amanda asked.

“Sure, which movie?

“A scary movie for Halloween?”

“Sure.” As long as it's not Children of the Corn.

When the girls were gone, I laid back down.

“What would your buddies back home say about that?” Sophia giggled. “Jack Baker’s going to a girls’ sleepover tomorrow.”

I ignored that. There was time for proper reflection. Maybe I could suggest that to Virginia. “Speaking of sleeping…”

And another knock at the door. What does it take for a little peace and quiet?

Sophia opened the door.

“Hi,” Jamie greeted her. “You asked to see me?”

Wait - Sophia invited a guest over? Now? I rolled over to give them the stink-eye.

“Jamie, I’ve been thinking,” Sophia started, with no care that I was trying to nap. “I learned this week that life is short. I love James. But I’m straight.” 

“Sophia, dating a Were can be complicated,” Jamie cautioned.

“Especially when they show up while you’re trying to sleep,” I muttered, hoping they’d get the hint.

Sophia reached out and held Jamie’s hand. “I know, and I want to give it a try, if you will too.”

“Really?” Jamie asked with a grin. “Even though I'm a girl 25 days a month?”

“Really,” Sophia giggled, as she pulled Jamie in and gave her a soft kiss.

When the kiss was over, Jamie was smiling from ear to ear. 

Honestly, so was I. There’s something about two girls kissing that really warms me up. “Get a room, you two,” I grumbled. “Preferably not this one.”

The two girls giggled as I put my pillow over my head. Of course there was that part of me that lifted the pillow a little bit to watch the two girls making out and questioning my own lack of a love life. I know why Jack is single and divorced. How much longer am I going to be Cate? Should I take advantage of my predicament? Or should I remain single and live vicariously through them?

* * *

Monday morning, it appeared school was back to normal again. Except the part where everyone who knew me stopped me to tell me thank you for stopping the fading magic. Like Amanda, Jessica, and Sally, they seem to have forgotten that I was formerly a cop. Maybe that was for the best.

At femme class, Mrs. Barnes was back. Apparently Ashley had set the record straight with the Barneses and the school. There was never an affair. But she did confide in Josh Barnes as a mentor. And any emotional connection Mr. Barnes mistakenly thought was there was not reciprocated. Fortunately, in the eyes of the academy, that was enough to reinstate him. As for the eyes of Mrs. Barnes, well, that’s best handled behind closed doors.

“Alright class. We last left off during our makeup unit,” Mrs Barnes announced.

I rolled my eyes and took out the bag of cosmetics I hadn’t even thought about since Mrs. Barnes left.

Mrs. Barnes led us through a simple foundation and concealer tutorial, then she let us do it ourselves. I took a deep breath, and let my muscle memory do it. Was that cheating? Sure, but I’m a Displaced and I have these skills. She stopped by my desk while I was applying concealer. “Fox.”

“Yes, Mrs. Barnes?”

“I hear you’ve been practicing with the Lacrosse team.”

“It was Kayla’s idea,” I said defensively.

“No, that's fine. You earned a spot on the team. I’m returning to the team today as well. I look forward to seeing all of the skills you’ve learned and remember.”

“Thanks, Coach,” I responded.

I looked in the mirror at my artwork. Not bad.

“Cate, that’s so cute!” Melissa said as she walked by.

I took the compliment and smiled in the mirror, admiring my reflection. I’d like to thank Emma and her years of practice.

Of course, the class I least wanted to go to was next. Science, without Mr. Sanders. 

When I arrived at the Science Building, I had a moment of curiosity. I made a quick detour to the stairwell. When I opened the basement door, I found a maintenance closet instead. No stairs. Just brooms and trash cans. I guess someone did some… cleaning up.

I admit I wasn’t surprised. I expected the Order of the Dawn to clean up this mess. I also expected them to make it look like it never happened. I didn't expect them to change the floorplan of a building. I wonder if there was still a basement under this floor.

I continued to science class.

Apparently Mrs. Barnes’s substitute is now Mr. Sander’s substitute. I suppose permanently this time. Although I can’t imagine the academy letting them show videos for the rest of the school year.

When I got there, my classmates applauded. Honestly, it made me sick to my stomach. I almost turned around and left. The substitute unsuccessfully tried to get control of the class. Instead I motioned to her that I got it. I put my hands up to silence the class. I then sat down in my usual seat.

The substitute handed back papers that Mr. Sanders had graded before… well… before. I got back some homework and a test.

On top of one paper was an A, with a note that read, “Good Job, Cate!” I sighed. At the bottom of the stack of papers was another paper that was not in my handwriting, but instead had my name on top.

“Jack, if you’re reading this, that means I am gone. Either my experiments did me in, or the Order of the Dawn. I want to let you know I was really enjoying working with you. With your background as a detective we could’ve really found the people who did this to us, plus expose the Order of the Dawn for their inhuman cruelties. Since I am no longer around, I want you to continue what I started. I have hidden proof, that in the face of TG-induced dysphoria, the Order either simply turned a blind eye, or dismissed those students. They had the power to help, but did not. Thank you, Jack, you were one of my better students as you kept an open mind and made this old teacher’s day with your wit and sincerity. -Jackie Sanders” 

I folded that paper up. I didn’t know what to make of it. Continue where she left off? Is she nuts? She obviously wrote that before shit went down on Saturday.

As expected, the substitute put on a video.

Multiple times, during class, Amanda struck up a conversation as if nothing had happened over the past two weeks. The substitute didn’t care, as long as she was getting paid. I really hope it wasn’t going to be like this for the rest of the year. It’s only October!

* * *

I stopped by the mailroom after my last class. They had texted me that there was a perishable package waiting. Who would be sending me a package? Maybe it’s Max sending me that case of beer he owes me.

They give every student a mailbox. I haven’t checked mine since I got my credit card.

I showed the clerk my student ID. He handed me a stack of letters and a styrofoam box, taped shut with packing tape, labeled “Keep Refrigerated.”

The letters were from the Kincades and the per diem checks I asked for. Sweet. I’m going to need to make a stop at a bank.

I eyed the styrofoam box cautiously. I ripped the tape off and opened the lid. There was a note on top of several circular objects wrapped in foil and covered again with clear freezer bags. 

The note read: “Miss Emma, Enjoy, Chica. -Sra. Carmen.”

I put the letter down and unwrapped one of the foil objects to find… a pastrami sandwich.

Shit, this might be the best gift I’ve gotten in a long time. Now I know what I’m eating for dinner. Good thing Sophia has a microwave. 

Are these tears? Fucking hormones.

* * *

When I was done with lacrosse practice, I noticed my phone had a text message from Max. “I’m here on campus.” Followed by, “I’m watching you play,” a few minutes later.

I looked up to see Chief Maxwell Hamilton sitting in the bleachers.

I collected my things and walked up the bleachers towards him.

“You’re looking really good out there,” Max said. “I don’t know much about Lacrosse, but you were all over the field. Do you think you’re going to make States?”

I laughed. “Unlikely. We’re not actually allowed to compete with Normies.”

“Normies?”

“Normies - It’s what the TGs here call normal people.”

“Ah,” Max replied. “That sucks, they don’t let you play with them.”

“Yeah.”

“So I heard you solved the case.”

“Yeah, I did. Apparently it was the science teacher. She was a Displaced like me. She got impatient and started taking matters into her own hands.”

“That sounds like someone I know,” Max chuckled.

“Don’t remind me. It’s a sore subject.”

“Is that why you didn’t text me? I found out from your headmistress. I expected you to be joyful and bragging that you solved the case the moment you did.”

“Yes and no.”

Max frowned. “Talk to me, Cate.”

“Jackie Sanders was a Displaced. A college-bound girl with a boyfriend, trapped in the body of an 80-year-old man for four years. She couldn’t adapt and went slowly mad.” I paused and looked at my old friend. “Is that eventually going to happen to me?”

Max looked at me with raised eyebrows. “Are you serious?”

“Yeah, Max, I’m really worried.”

“Cate. Look at you. You’ve already adapted! Whether you see it or not. I hear you’ve made friends.” He pointed at the field. “You’re out there playing lacrosse.” Then he gestured back at me. “You look like you care about your appearance now. And is that makeup you’re wearing?”

“Shit, I forgot to take this off,” I said, rubbing my cheeks.

“Hey,” Max said. “If you’re ready to come home, I’ve got an idea for you.”

“Oh?”

“While I can’t let you live at your old house, I can let you back into the department - as a high school work study. You’d be doing filing and stuff, but that would give you access to your Emma and Slider investigations. And if we don’t find your body before you graduate, we can fast-track you through the academy, and you can eventually have your job back. But…”

“But?”

“Well, you’d have to at least pretend to be the Kincades’s daughter.”

I cringed. “I dunno, Max.”

Max was silent for a moment, then looked me in the eyes. “You want to stay here, don’t you?”

“What? No.”

“Don’t lie. I can see it in your face. Even when you were Jack, you were a terrible liar.”

“Sorry, Max.”

“Don’t apologize. I’m the one who told you to live it up here. Be a teenager again. The department will be there when you’re ready.”

“Thanks, buddy. I own you one.”

Max laughed. “What happened to you? I thought I’m the one in your debt.”

“That’s right. You owe me beer for solving the case.”

“Not yet. I said when you solve the case and you’re legally able to drink.”

I laughed. “Fuck you, too.”

“There he is!” Max laughed. “But you know a police chief shouldn’t be buying minors alcohol.”

“I know, I’m just busting your chops.”

“Hey Cate - before I go. About the Pittsburgh thing. Have you been following the news?”

“Not really. I’ve been preoccupied.”

“Well, the client of those guys you busted. He was well-connected politically. They found him murdered last week.”

“Fuck. Was he the one behind it all?” 

“I don’t think so. Get this - he was killed by a teenage girl.”

“It wasn’t Chloe was it?”

“No. Someone completely unrelated.”

“What do we do with that information?”

“I don't know, Cate. Pennsylvania is putting your two friends away, so our access to intel has been limited. We haven’t been able to find out who’s in charge. We’re at a dead end. The perps don't have any other contacts. They met the client through a service. But now, even that service has completely disappeared. Someone’s covering their tracks.”

I took that in. The wheels in my head were turning. Were the assholes who tried to traffick me the same ones who did that to Jackie’s body four years ago? So far there’s no connection, but my gut told me they were related. Two trafficked girls. Two Displaceds. Was it just a coincidence?

“I’m telling you this because I think you should watch your back. If you were back at the Kincade’s and working for us, I’d make sure you were protected. I can’t protect you here.”

“I understand. So far they don't know I was involved.”

“But that could change. Alright, I should get going.”

“Hey Max,” I had a thought. “Any chance I could get my gun back - or any gun, for that matter?”

It was Max’s turn to cringe. “Hard no to your old gun - that’s out of my jurisdiction. I’ll think about what could be done to get you another, but I wouldn’t hold my breath. In the meantime, just play it safe.” 

We both stood up and he gave me a manly hug and slapped my back. “Take care of yourself, Cate. I suppose I’ll see you when you come home for the holidays.”

“Take it easy, Max.”

My mind was churning with all sorts of ideas on the Pittsburgh case. When I got back to my dorm, I opened my case book and started a new section.

* * *

On Tuesday morning, I walked into the Administration Building with the report in my hand. I walked up to her office, and knocked on the door frame. I was a little anxious. After all, I had procrastinated writing up this report until after the movie night with the girls. I don't even know what time I got to bed.

“Come in,” Ms. Hathaway said, looking up.

I walked in, and laid the report on her desk.

“Thank you, Miss Fox,” she said in her usual robotic monotone.

I nodded and turned around to walk to the door when I paused. I could just let this go, or I can confront her. I turned back around to face the headmistress.

“Is there something else?”

“Yes,” I replied, flatly.

“Let me guess. You saw the power of magic and are concerned more people will get a hold of that technology. We can deny what happened this weekend.”

“Other students saw it. Not just those involved.”

“We have to do this very delicately or else we risk the safety of the students at the school. You and your friends can help with that narrative.”

“Wait, do you want me to drop this? Forget it happened? Or even lie?”

“No, I didn’t say that, Miss Fox.”

“I can’t ignore what Jackie said, what she did, or why.”

“As you no doubt noticed, Mr. Sanders was not well.”

I exhaled and looked her in the eyes. “She was driven to insanity because she was denied the reversal she asked for. That she needed.”

“You’re upset,” she said. “It’s understandable. You got to know Mr. Sanders on a personal level. But remember, she’s the one who ratted you out about drinking on school property. She was trying to get you expelled.”

That revelation didn't surprise me since I assumed that was the case. “I don’t care about that. She also wanted my help.” My voice was rising and my fists were clenched. “You pride yourself on providing TG affirming care here, but when that affirming care involves magic, you lie. You tell them it’s out of your hands.” I pointed right at the headmistress and yelled, “An innocent TG is dead because of you and the Order of the Dawn!”

“How dare you!” She said, standing up to look me in the eyes. “You come into my office and accuse me of putting the lives of these students at risk. I’m not your Chief. I’m not your bro. I am not afraid to put you in your place, young lady. I’m the headmistress of this proud institution and nobody cares more about these students than I do.”

“Then you must know that some of them don’t want to be here. You’re holding them against their will.”

“Once the students are here, the situation is out of our-”

“Stop the lies!” I interrupted. “You and the Order are hypocrites, and Jackie Sanders showed me the proof.”

“Proof?”

“The proof that you have students and or faculty who haven’t adapted and have dysphoria, and you turn a blind eye because of some misguided moral high ground about the dangers of magic.”

Hathaway was silent for a moment. “You’re bluffing.”

“Am I? I could walk out of this building and tell everyone.” I moved closer to her for effect. “The Order of the Dawn can fix anyone that wants to be fixed.”

She looked at me. Her anger disappeared and she smiled at me and slowly clapped. Her change of temperament surprised me.

“You put on a good show, detective.”

I stood my ground. I knew she was playing a game with me. She was calling my bluff.

“You’re not going to tell anyone,” she said confidently.

“I’m not?”

“No. You have it good here at Puellae Aurora. You’ve made friends. You’ve made progress. As much as you think we’re the villain, you must realize we are doing some good for the students here. Including yourself. We’re not the villains here, Cate.”

“Jackie wasn’t a villain.”

“Not all stories need a villain. You may disagree with our methods, but deep down you know we care about these students. You know that we are doing good things here.”

I was silent. I gritted my teeth. Once again I questioned which side was right and which side was wrong. Or maybe she was right and it wasn’t that simple.

“You’ve made your opinions quite clear, Miss Fox. Your actions this weekend and in Pittsburgh have not gone unnoticed by the Order. Against my protestations, they actually like having you here. They see you as an asset. I, on the other hand, believe you're a loose cannon. And your actions just now prove that.”

“I will not be their pawn. Or yours.”

“You don’t have to be. But you now know more about how things work than the rest of the student body. You can use that to your advantage.”

My advantage? “I have nothing more to say.”

“Just remember, Cate, There’s a lot at risk here. If you go against the Order of the Dawn, if you shut down this institution, the students at this school would have nowhere to go. They are the ones who will be punished. Not me. Not the Order.”

I turned around and left the headmistress’s office. 

She was right. My hands were tied. I cursed at myself. What did I expect to happen here? I desperately didn’t want Jackie to die in vain. But how do I do that? I thought maybe it was to rattle the Order’s cage, but clearly, they hold all of the power. 

I walked outside and stood at the steps of the Administration Building and looked at the quad of students going about their daily business, blissfully unaware some magical shadow organization is conspiring to keep them here.

Sophia was walking by, noticed me, and came over. “How'd it go?”

“Terrible. She thinks she's helping everyone.”

“I suppose in a way she is.”

“But she also thinks her hands are clean in all of this. What am I supposed to do? There's students who need help.“

“I know. You could do what I do and just help them one-on-one. Let Headmistress help from her ivory tower while we handle the trenches.''

“But what can we do?

“What Julia did for me. What I did for you. Listen - the difference between you and Jackie is that you have friends to get you through the tough transition. Be that.”

“Me? I don't know how to help.”

“They'll let you know.” She put a hand on my shoulder. “Sometimes all it takes is helping them put on a bra,” she giggled. “Hey, I need to get to class.”

“Yeah, me too.”

“Then let's go.”

I followed Sophia towards the academic buildings while I pondered what she said. Me? A Mentor? Nah! Though crazier things have happened, I suppose.

* * *

It had bugged me to no end that the school did nothing for Jackie. They had lost a teacher and then plugged in a substitute teacher and moved on. I couldn’t move on. Not without some closure. Some recognition that a teacher and TG had passed.

That night I was complaining about this to Sophia when she gave me an excellent idea.

“What about a candlelight vigil?” She suggested.

“That’s a great idea!” I said, leaping to my feet. “Now how do I organize it?”

“Choose the time and place. You’re going to need candles. Then you’re going to need someone to get the word out.”

We planned it for Wednesday night.

* * *

Wednesday evening, shortly after sunset, I walked out to the quad with Sophia. It was empty. Much emptier than I would’ve expected for a normal weeknight. Maybe the students were sending me a message that nobody wanted to remember Mr. Sanders.

Sophia placed the box of candles on a table.

“So it’s just us?” I asked rhetorically.

That’s when Lulu and Sam came out.

“Hi, Cate. Hi Sophia,” Lulu said. “I hope we’re not late.”

Lulu was on my mental list of people I didn’t actually expect to show up, considering the pain Jackie put her through. “Thanks Lulu,” I said. “I think it’s only us.”

“More will show,” Sam confidently said. “Everyone here had Mr. Sanders as a teacher. She wasn’t the nicest teacher. But I think she garnered enough respect for people to remember her.”

Slowly I saw students timidly coming out of their buildings. First it was my friends. Then acquaintances, then strangers. 

Lulu started handing out candles. Sam walked around with a lighter.

“Cate, it’s your show,” Sophia said.

I took my candle and stood upon one of the picnic tables and looked over the students who were still filling the quad.

“Thank you for coming out tonight,” I began. 

I looked at the crowd around me. So many familiar faces. Friends and classmates. Faculty. Some faces I didn’t know. In the far distance, I saw Ms. Hathaway standing outside the Administration Building watching us.

“I organized this candlelight vigil in the memory of Jackie Sanders. Many of you know her as Mr. Sanders, the freshman science teacher. Many of you had her in your first year at PAA.” I paused. “Also, many of you know she was behind the fading magic that plagued our school the past few weeks. I’m not here to condone her actions, but I wanted to set the record straight, and to remember her. She wasn’t just a teacher at PAA, Jackie Sanders was a Displaced. A TG. A young woman trapped in the body of an 80-year-old man. She was also my friend. She was also a victim. She had demons she could not control, which resulted in her death.”

I could feel Ms. Hathaway’s gaze from across the quad. I took a deep breath and looked at my friends around me. “Anyone else?”

Lulu raised her hand and climbed up on the table with me. She addressed the crowd. “I first met Jackie like many of you. I had her for freshman science last year. We didn’t know she was a TG. Hell, we didn’t even know her first name. She insisted we call her ‘Mr. Sanders.’ She was quick to dismiss magic. We thought she hated all of us. Maybe she did.” She paused. “But I forgive her for what she did to me personally. I didn’t know why she chose me, but I understand her motivations. It’s the same motivation many of us have. Just to be happy in our own bodies. I wish she had reached out to someone and asked for help.”

I traded glances with Ms. Hathaway again.

“Jackie Sanders,” Lulu continued. “May you find the peace you were denied in life, in the afterlife.”

Lulu, got down from the table. There was a long few seconds as I waited for the next speaker. Just when I thought nobody else was going to speak, when Ashley Tart came up and joined me.

“Hi everyone,” Ashley said. “I’m Ashley. I was pretty close with Mr. Sanders towards the end. Like, Lulu, she hurt me too, but I don’t want to focus on that. I want to focus on her love for science. I, too, had her as a teacher last year. I was the one who suggested a science club. There was a chemistry experiment we did in class one day, and I showed curiosity and the desire to do more. I wasn’t that interested in science during my run through high school, but I found it fascinating here. Mr. Sanders saw that and formed the club. All last year we would do every experiment in the book. Mr. Sanders was so excited to share those with me, and equally excited when I learned new concepts. Even though something changed in her over the summer, I don’t want to remember her like that, and would rather remember her in those amazing moments we spent as teacher and student.”

After Ashley got down, another student got up. And another, and another. Many stories were about small moments where Jackie showed concern for her students. Moments where people were able to see beyond that coarse exterior. Moments when she let her guard down and showed people her true self.

When it was over and we blew out our candles, I felt the closure I needed. I hope Jackie, wherever she is, is at peace.

The students slowly walked back into their dorms. I saw Hathaway turn around and walk into her office.

As I walked into my dorm, I was stopped by Julia. “Cate, thanks for doing this,” she said.

“You’re welcome.”

“Sorry, I wasn’t out there with you. I just couldn’t. Not yet. It’s too soon. She turned my anger at Allister against me and redirected it to my friends. I just…” She looked like she was on the verge of tears.

I hugged her. “I understand.”

When I went to let go of the hug, she squeezed me harder, and couldn’t hide her tears. I remembered Sophia suggesting that sometimes you just have to be there for others. I got my closure, so it was time for Julia to get hers. So I stood there in the lobby of Cooper Hall offering Julia a shoulder to cry on.

Chapter 24

A week later

Despite being long past sunset, the street was well-lit by the Hunter’s Moon. As with last month, the streets were void of activity except for PAA students walking from the campus to the club. We flashed our student IDs to Melissa the bouncer and walked into the club.

As we entered the club I could immediately tell that Halloween and Lunacy made for a wild combination. The same effort that everyone had put into looking their best last month, had been refocused into having impeccable costumes. If I was actually the 14-year-old girl I appeared to be I would recognize more of the costumes in the room.

True to Sophia’s description, there were no witches. That particular costume was taboo. But there were plenty of vampires and zombies. The popular costumes were from current pop culture. Barbie and Ken. Wednesday Addams. Marvel Universe characters.

"You gonna be okay?" Sophia asked somewhat distractedly. It was clear that she had already spotted James.

"I should be fine,” I nervously assured her. “Don't let me keep you. How do I look?"

“For the thousandth time, Cate, your costume is awesome. You look adorbs.”

“Thanks,” I said. Her compliment didn’t make me any less nervous. I haven’t dressed up in a costume since when Cheryl and I were dating. And of course back then, I dressed up in a traditionally male costume. Last time it was a firefighter, I believe. This time was very different.

She smiled and gave me a quick hug before practically running to her boyfriend, the sparkles of her costume almost becoming a shimmering blur.

I looked around, checking out the costumes of people I knew. I recognized Kayla in her Wonder Woman costume, hanging out with other members of the lacrosse team. I made a mental note to say hi to them at some point tonight. Amanda, Jessica, and Sally were decked out as the Powerpuff Girls, although I have no idea which character was which. Amanda saw me, smiled and waved. Brandi was Spider Gwen

I knew Julia was trying to move past the turmoil caused by Allister, and then Jackie, so I was surprised to see her decked out in a very elegant evening gown.

“Julia - who are you supposed to be?”

“Myself,” she smiled. “I know it’s not a traditional halloween costume, but I wanted to be elegant and sexy - and most of all… seen.”

Lulu walked into the club dragging a timid Sam. Lulu wore a flowing pale pink dress and her hair was crimped to be wavy. Sam wore a feminine black short-sleeved v-neck jumpsuit and her typically pink hair was brown and cropped and slicked back. Her face was still the same, but she was a little taller than she usually is. I bet it took her seconds to shift into that. Cheater! 

“I didn’t expect to see you both at Lunacy,” I commented to the couple.

“Miss Grumpypuss over here didn’t want to,” Lulu said, while pointing at Sam, “but then I pleaded - it’s Halloween!”

“I only came to dance,” Sam flatly replied.

“Who are you two supposed to be?” I asked.

“Cate,” Sam said disappointed. “Seriously? I thought you, of all people, would recognize Johnny and Baby.” She struck a very confident pose.

“Wait,” I said, looking at them again. “Dirty Dancing?”

“Yup!” Lulu replied, smiling from ear-to-ear.

“Sam - you dance?” I asked.

“I learned to dance with my sister. It was one of the few things we bonded over,” she replied. 

“Great! You both look great. If you start a choreographed dance number, let me know! I want to watch.”

Sam then took Lulu’s hand and spun her onto the dance floor.

“Hey Sam, don’t put Lulu in a corner!” I called out, laughing at my own joke. I’m not sure if she heard me.

I once again found myself needing to get a drink. As I approached the bar I recognized the waitress-by-day, bartender-by-full-moon pouring drinks. She was wearing a Super Mario outfit - complete with red cap and fake mustache. "Hey Kristy, can I get a Coke?"

"Coming right up." She scooped some ice into a cup. "You know, I've heard a few rumors about you lately. Any chance there's some truth to them?"

I sighed. "Yes, I used to be a cop, and yes, with the help of my friends I was able to stop an evil plan that put students' lives in danger. You missed all of the commotion two weeks ago."

“Saturdays are my day off.” There was a look in her eye. "My father was a cop. One of the good ones. He moved us to this town when my ... sister ... needed to change schools very suddenly. I'm glad to know there's finally a good one in town again."

I smiled at the recognition and the not so subtle dig at Sheriff Dearing. The use of past tense told me her father wasn't around anymore. Too bad, we probably could have been drinking buddies. “So your sister goes to school here?”

“Went,” she corrected. “She graduated a few years back and is at college now.”

“Did she… like it here?”

“It changed her life for the better.”

I nodded at that. I needed to hear these statements. They affirmed that I made the right decision. That PAA can be my new home. As long as I’m stuck in Emma’s body, that is. "Well, tonight I want to forget all that and focus on just being Cate Fox, the student."

She handed me a cup, I grabbed it, but she didn't release it right away. "I recommend you sip that,” she leaned over the bar, whispering, “and don't expect another."

I nodded. It seemed like being a hero sometimes did come with perks.

Speaking of the Sheriff, he was put on desk duty while the department investigated his role in Jackie’s death. Rumor has it, he’s going to get off scot-free because he acted in self-defense. But that ignores his recklessness leading up to that moment. No one was ever going to believe the eyewitness accounts from a bunch of PAA girls. But I digress. Too bad you can’t impeach the sheriff in this town. His re-election won't be for another year, but then again, I’m no longer old enough to vote.

A few sips later I was feeling that familiar warmth, and I felt a little more at ease. Which was good because I didn't know if I would have had the wherewithal to do what I had planned next.

I had spotted my target. Slowly, I approached a group of girls talking near the dance floor trying not to make my presence known. There was a nearby table that I set my drink on. Hopefully no one would get it mixed up with theirs.

I placed my hand on her shoulder and as she turned to face me I quickly moved my other hand to the small of her back and bent her over. As her long blond fair fell behind her I moved in and kissed her deeply. God, how I had missed those lips.

As I pulled Brittany back to her feet everyone nearby cheered and whistled for us. There were definitely a few camera flashes, and I knew I was going to be getting a number of texts tomorrow with pictures.

Brittany was completely flustered. As she came back to her senses she looked at me and her eyes went wide. Just the reaction I was looking for.

"Cate!? Wow, I mean, and you, but..." she stammered and trailed off. She examined my costume. “You’re a-a kitsune!” She tugged at my fox ears, firmly attached to my hair by a shit-ton of bobby pins that Sophia stuck into my head. She put her hands on my kimono-clad shoulders. “Nice kimono.”

“I found it online. Two-day ship.”

She looked into my eyes, then down at my lips. 

I’m already ahead of you, girlfriend. I pulled her into another kiss before I pulled her onto the dance floor.

“What about being ‘just friends?’” She asked with a smirk.

“I only said that to Brett. As for you - I figured I still owe you a date.”

Her expression changed to a serious one. “What if I’m not OK with you dating just Brittany?”

“Seriously?” I whispered. I had a worried feeling in the pit of my stomach. Had I judged the situation wrong? “I thought this was your idea?”

She stuck her tongue out at me and giggled. “It was. I just like seeing you get flustered, Cate Fox. You look so cute when you turn red and scrunch up your nose.”

“I am not cute,” I pouted.

“Exactly like that.” She pulled me over and kissed me. I offered zero resistance and put my hands around her.

“So, kitsune,” Brittany asked, “are you gonna tell me how many tails you have under that kimono?”

“Nope,” I teased. “If you want to know, you’re gonna have to find out for yourself.” I wiggled my kimono-covered butt for effect.

We started dancing, and when we did, the rest of the people on the dance floor disappeared and it was just me and Brittany.

I already did the math before coming out tonight. The peak of the full moon was this afternoon at 4:30. I had just under 36 hours - or until early Monday morning - to enjoy Brittany. I was going to make every minute count.

* * *

Five Months Later

It was a back and forth slog between the red team and blue team. The red team was leading for almost the whole game. Kayla Robinson, the captain of the red team, was obviously a beast on the field and a ball hog. I, Cate Fox, the captain of the blue team, on the other hand, was more of a team player so I passed the ball and set my teammates up for shots all game. Both strategies worked, however I felt better about my own sense of teamwork. 

The blue team was down big at the end of the first half. Months ago, the blue players scoffed at having a freshman join their squad, but I quickly earned their respect and was voted captain. During halftime it fell to me to rally us together. I gave a rousing speech about sportsmanship and playing as one team with a common goal.

The blue team responded with renewed enthusiasm, and here we are tied with a minute left. It was time for a faceoff. Naturally, Kayla took her position. I’ve been spreading the faceoff duty around the team all year, but right now my teammates insisted I faceoff with Kayla.

I twirled my stick as I approached the center of the field.

“Fox,” Kalya said with a grin. “You want a piece of this?”

“Maybe after the game, Robinson, but right now I just want to kick your ass,” I replied confidently.

We touched our nets together in anticipation.

Ever since that first time, Kayla doesn’t underestimate me, so I rarely win these faceoffs against her.

As the ref put the ball between our nets and backed away, I focused hard on the ball and my breathing. My team was counting on me. No pressure, Cate.

The whistle blew and we both fought to get control of the ball, but it launched straight up in the air. I managed to nudge Kayla out of the way and knock the ball towards one of my waiting teammates.

She caught it and rushed towards the goal, a red player blocked her, and she passed it to another blue, when it was intercepted by red.

I saw the girl staring down her target, so I ran to get between them. When the pass was in the air, I snatched it and kept running towards the goal. Nobody was between me and the goal - except Kayla.

I saw a teammate out of my periphery, but stared down Kayla. Just when I was almost on top of her, I launched it to my wide-open teammate. Kayla was stunned and watched helplessly as blue scored the winning goal.

My team cheered, and we all gave high-fives.

“Good game, Fox,” Kayla said, catching her breath.

“You too, Robinson.”

We tapped our sticks together in a friendly gesture.

“Hey, whatcha doing tonight?” she asked, as we walked over to grab our stuff.

“Nothing,” I replied. “Just how I like it.”

“My gym crew was looking for another girl for a pickup soccer game.”

“Thanks, but I think I’m going to pass this time.”

“Aww, you haven't joined us since basketball last month.”

“Yeah, and I got rudely reminded how short I am.”

“Cate, don’t take those types of things seriously. It’s just a fun game.”

“Yeah, well you had a Shifter on your team who grew to seven feet tall, just to dunk on me.”

“She said it was a joke.”

“I know - it’s also been a long week, and I was looking forward to a nice quiet night with a book.”

“I don't know how you get any quiet nights with that roommate of yours.”

“Noise canceling earphones,” I laughed.

“Hey, well, I’ll catch you next practice. G’night, Cate.”

“Good night, Kayla.”

As I collected my gear I saw Coach Barnes meet up with her husband. They shared a hug and a kiss, and walked off the field holding hands. I’m not sure what happened behind closed doors, but I think the couple rekindled their marriage. I do wonder how they did it, though I know better than to pry into their private affairs. My own marriage is done and over with, but maybe I could get ideas for the next time.

It was a gorgeous spring afternoon as I walked back to my dorm after practice. I love spring. PAA switched to their spring uniform, which is more flattering on the girls. And there’s no shortage of cute girls on campus. The old Jack - especially when I was in high school the first time around - was very appreciative of cute spring attire. Now that I’m one of them, I occasionally feel the societal pressure to conform and look just as cute. But I still wear the chinos variant of the uniform, because that’s just who I am. At this point, if I showed up with a skirt, someone would think something’s wrong. Right now I’m wearing my sweaty lacrosse uniform, so I doubt I’m attracting any attention.

Plus, I’ve got a girlfriend… kinda. Or rather it’s a mutual friends with benefits arrangement for only three days a month. Sadly, today is not one of those three days. One more week. It’s Brittany’s turn to plan the date, so I’m looking forward to that. But the full moon is a week out, and my girlfriend doesn’t technically exist, so I suppose I’m allowed to look, right?

I’ve been Cate Fox for six months, and the body I’m in is starting to feel comfortable. Do I feel like a girl? Some days. The occasional nights we go out clubbing and I’m coerced into wearing a dress. All other times, I stick to a pretty androgynous routine. My school uniform with chinos and minimal makeup. On weekends you’ll find me in T-shirts and jeans. I typically put my hair up in various ponytails. Sophia braids it whenever the mood strikes. I’m tempted to cut it - long hair is a pain to wash and care for - but I’m still worried about making sweeping changes to Emma’s body - even though it’s been six months.

The warming weather is reminding me that I’m going to need to exchange my cold weather wardrobe for my warm weather one. Of course, that will require me to either convince Kayla to drive me home, or invite the Kincades to come here for a visit. Ugh. Guess I’d better start sucking up to Kayla. The warming weather is also reminding me I may have to shave my legs to put on shorts. It’s been weeks since I last shaved to go out with Brittany.

Speaking of Emma, there’s still no sign of her or my body. Frankly, I’m worried something happened to her. Occasionally I dream she reached out to me. In that dream we can finally talk about all that’s happened since the train station. I would hope she is making the best of the shitty situation the Shifter placed her in. Sometimes in the dream she’ll criticize my fashion sense or my lacrosse play. Then I wake up sad. I really do want to meet Emma, and I want her to be happy with the way I've lived her life while she was gone. 

As I walked through the quad I passed a whole bunch of people I’ve gotten to know since I was first enrolled.

One girl saw me and smiled. “Hi, Cate!”

Yup, that’s Patricia from my Transformation Studies class. She’s a Magic. She originally was a boy who cast a spell to possess a girl in her class. Apparently she did it one too many times and got stuck and fused both people together.

Another girl, Renee, waved at me. She’s a Were, and will be a tall muscular guy in a week.

A guy ran up to me. This is Travis who lives on the second floor of Cooper. In his past life he was a girl who wished for a boyfriend one Christmas and woke up with a dick instead. “Yo, Cate, I’m having a bunch of people over to play Switch this week. You game?”

“I’m always game, Travis. Jackbox again?”

“You know it.”

“You guys better bring your A game,” I warned.

He laughed and waved bye to me.

I’ve become somewhat of a local celebrity around campus since the whole Case of the Fading Magic ordeal. Maybe it’s because I was a cop, then expelled, then busted up a trafficking ring, then saved the sophomores from unwanted detransition. Or maybe they just like my wit. I’d like to think it’s the latter. Brittany is still convinced I'm the spirit of a kitsune sent to watch over PAA.

I walked into Cooper Hall and up four flights to my room. 

When I walked in Sophia was waiting for me with something held behind her back.

“What’s that?” I asked.

“Happy Birthday!” she squealed.

“Birthday? My birthday isn’t until August.”

“Not Jack’s birthday. Emma’s birthday. You’re 15 now, Cate!”

“Well, I don’t feel any older,” I chuckled. “What do you have behind your back?”

“I had to pull a lot of strings for you,” she teased.

“You’ve piqued my interest.”

She took the item she was holding behind her back and held it in front of me. It had wrapping paper on it and a bow.

I took it. It was heavy. I ripped off the wrapping paper to find…a six-pack of beer.

“Oh, Sophia, you shouldn’t have.”

“I know you miss it and I wanted to get you something special for your big day.”

“I have a confession, though.”

“What?”

“I may talk a big game, but I’ve been sober for the last four months.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, I figured I'm a teenager now, this body’s tolerance is like - zero - and I’ve been literally given a second chance at growing up. I decided I was going to try to be a better person this time.”

“That’s very mature of you.”

“Thanks. I’m trying.”

Sophia walked to our own door and knocked on it, then opened it.

A large group of my friends and classmates bounded into my dorm room all shouting Happy Birthday. Sam, Kayla, Brett, Amanda, Jessica, Sally, Brandi, and a whole bunch of people I’ve gotten to know over the last few months.

“Sophia, did you organize a surprise party?” I stared at her with mock anger.

“Who, me?” Sophia smiled and feigned innocence.

“Kayla, what happened to soccer?” I asked.

“I was tasked to make sure you walked back here,” she replied.

“So you were in on this too,” I jokingly accused.

“Well that,” she confessed, “plus letting you win on your birthday.”

“Letting me? In your dreams, Robinson.” I gave her an exaggerated stink eye and we both burst out laughing. I’m really going to miss her after graduation.

Then Lulu came in holding a cake with a “15” candle burning. Lulu started singing “Happy Birthday,” and everyone else joined in.

As everyone sang, I looked around at my friends. It’s crazy how attached I’ve become to them since I first came here. I care about all of them. God help anyone who tries to hurt them because Cate Fox is ready to protect each and every one of them.

Sophia and I really have become besties. I resisted for only so long. But I genuinely like hanging out with her. I finally made good on my promise to have a girls’ night. We went out shopping then had a night in - and finally locked the door! She got the matching pajamas and face masks. I got the movie and pizza. When it's just me and Sophia, it’s the closest I feel to being a girl. Of course, I do feel a little jealous that she brings Jamie places now. While Sophia and James are dating, Sophia still hangs out with Jamie, minus the intimacy. Funny, that stuff never bothered me as Jack.

Sam and Lulu are great. It seems like a lifetime ago that I was at odds with Sam. But after seeing how she was willing to put her life on the line for me, I can say I trust her completely. Sam keeps me in check. When I have a problem, I run it by her and we figure out how to solve it. Of course having a shapeshifter around always comes in handy. Lulu likes to organize day trips on the weekend. Sometimes it's hiking, sometimes it's game nights. Lulu’s friend Suzy came to visit in January and all of us girls hung out. We made her feel at home, and Sam did crazy shifter tricks.

Brandi is so grateful to be rid of the extreme dysphoria her ring caused. For the first time since seeing the Mystic they are clear about who they are. No matter which gender they are on a given day, they have become vibrant and outgoing. Where people used to avoid them, they are now sought out. I’ve hung out with both Brandon and Brandi. Sometimes it feels like they’re two different, but wonderful, people.

Julia has come a long way since the tragedy in the cornfield. She’s attempting to balance her genders - much like Brandon, but it’s newer for her. In January, she cut her hair and went by George. But she reversed that a month later and goes by Julia again. Everyone supports her and we remind her that PAA is the place to experiment with such things.

More people know about what my journey as a Displaced is like, and therefore I get asked if I want to go by Jack. I always decline and say I choose to be Cate while in Emma’s body.

I have gotten to know Ashley Tart too. The girl who started this whole thing. Ashley originally was given a second chance at being a teenager - then she fucked around with magic and came close to dying of old age in that nursing home. Now that she has her third chance, she cherishes every day like it was her last day on earth. I didn’t know Ashley before her ordeal with the Tech Club, but the Ashley I do know is the ultimate optimist. For her, the glass isn’t just half full, it’s overflowing.

“Make a wish!” Amanda urged.

“Just be careful what you wish for,” Ashley cautioned. 

“I know what she’s wishing for,” Brett laughed.

“That’s your wish, dork,” I said, elbowing him.

“One more week,” he laughed.

I looked around at everyone in the room again. If I look at things from Jack’s point of view, lIfe’s not perfect. I’m living in a borrowed body. The perp is still at large. From Emma’s point of view? We still can’t find her body. She’s hiding somewhere. But Cate’s life? Cate’s life is damn near perfect.

I started off this journal looking to investigate magic. I know it’s cliché, but perhaps the real magic was the friends I made along the way.

Epilogue

It was a hot afternoon in August, and Alyssa and I walked through the door of my house after a very exhausting day at Lacrosse Camp. Well technically not “my” house, it’s Emma Kincade’s house. But seeing as I’m staying here for the summer, I suppose I could call it “my” house. Just like until Emma returns, this is “my” body.

We dropped our equipment bags at the door as Carmen came out of the kitchen with two glasses of ice-cold lemonade.

“Gracias, Carmen,” I said. “Eres chido.” Yeah, I’ve been learning some Spanish from Carmen. I loathe that she’s the family’s servant, but at the same time, she reminds me that she’s getting paid handsomely. So I at least try to show some respect for someone being paid to pick up after me. This wonderful lady even offered to throw me a quinceañera for Emma’s 15th birthday when I came home for the summer, but the idea just seemed too weird.

“Thank you,” Alyssa said.

“Cheers!” I toasted, tapping my lemonade glass with Alyssa’s.

After a big gulp I led Alyssa to my bedroom. She grabbed her backpack and followed me. The plan was to jump into our pool after camp. I put the lemonade on my nightstand, and shut the door behind us.

She opened her backpack and pulled out her bathing suit, when something on my dresser caught her eye. She walked over to it and picked up a book. “Is this your yearbook?”

“Yeah, it is,” I replied, pulling my sweat-drenched T-shirt off. My own bathing suit was neatly set out on the bed. An orange two-piece plus a pair of blue board shorts. Yeah, I'm not comfortable running around in bikini bottoms just yet. Speaking of comfort level, I wondered if I should retreat to the bathroom to exchange my sports bra for the bikini. I still avoid locker room type situations. It’s just too weird.

“Is this an all-girls school?” she asked. “I don’t see any boys.”

“There’s some boys in there,” I said.

“I’m sorry, girl. Dating must be rough.”

I acknowledged that with a grunt. It’s rough for three weeks, but I find my three days with Brittany more than makes up for it. 

“Emma, you don’t talk too much about school.”

“What’s to say? I go to class. I made some friends. I joined their lacrosse team.”

“You haven’t told me about any of them since you’ve been back. Hell, you never told me what happened with Jacob.”

“Trust me - the less you know about Jacob, the better.”

“OK. Your friends at school. Do you have a roommate?”

“Yeah,” I sighed. “I have a roommate - Sophia. She’s super peppy. She’s a year ahead of us.”

“And?”

“Well, I have a lot of friends.” I started listing them on my fingers. “There’s Sam, Lulu, and Brandi, Ashley, and Amanda, and… more than I can name. Some who even just graduated.”

“Boyfriend?” She giggled, removing her own T-shirt to reveal her sports bra. I turned away from her. Awkward locker room situation - even though her bikini covers less. 

“No,” I firmly dismissed it.

She looked at me and cocked her head inquisitively. “Girlfriend?”

I froze, not expecting her to ask that.

“Oh my God,” she gasped, taking my deer-in-headlights look to mean she stumbled onto something juicy. “Emma!” She whispered, “Are you… gay?” She said it like being gay is taboo in 2024. Or maybe it is for a 15-year-old. It's been so long since Jack was in high school, I have no idea what Normie school is like for Alyssa. Almost everyone I know at PAA is some form of queer, even if they’re in a hetero relationship.

Anyway, I’m not gay. I’m straight because I’m really a 43-year-old man underneath this teenage girl exterior. Sophia tells me this just makes me trans, but it’s only a technicality because I wasn’t born in this body. “Shh,” I said, making sure this conversation remained at low volume. “The ‘rents will flip if they find out.” Actually, I don’t know that. But I imagine that’s something a 15-year-old girl would say when her friend found out she’s into other girls. And the Kincades aren’t the most accepting people. Mr. Kincade goes off on some political rant at least once a week. “Honestly…It’s nothing serious. Very casual. I don't know. I'm still trying to figure myself out. But - yes - she's a girl."

“Who is she? What’s she like?”

I kinda didn’t really want to reveal those details to Alyssa. Sure, she’s been really cool since I got back here. She helped me not miss PAA as much. But the summer is almost over and at the end of the month, I’ll be back at school, where Alyssa will become a long-distance friendship again. Part of me really wanted to tell her the truth. My real name, for example. The real nature of PAA. Hell, I could even tell her that my quasi-girlfriend is a Weregirl, and only exists during the full moon. All other times, he’s my friend Brett, who comes around occasionally. “It’s not serious. But she’s hot,” is all that came out.

“Hot - like me? Or like Clara?”

I put my hand over my face and shook my head in embarrassment. “We’re not talking about this.” Sure - Alyssa is cute. So is Clara, another one of Emma’s friends. But I didn't want to admit that to them and have things turn awkward. It’s awkward enough getting changed together in my bedroom.

“Spill the details, girl!”

Fine. Some basics. “Well, she’s going to be a Sophomore too, like us. We met at a nightclub my second week at PAA.”

“A nightclub?” She looked at me like I was crazy.

“A teen club. They rent one out during the full- I mean once a month so students have somewhere to hang out.”

“Wow, your school sounds awesome already. I wish you’d let me come visit. What’s her name?”

“Brittany.”

“And? What else can you tell me about Brittany,” Allysa pressed, emphasizing my part-time girlfriend’s name with glee.

“Well… she swept me off my feet and she respects my boundaries and moves at my pace. That’s it!” 

“Do you…” she made scissor motions with her fingers.

I turned red. “Oh my God, Alyssa. I’m not talking about this with you!” I was never much of a kiss-and-tell kind of guy in my past life, and I wasn’t going to start now. Whatever happens between Brittany and I behind closed doors is between us. And I suppose Brett. But he knows what happens with Brittany, stays with Brittany, or else I’ll kick him so hard, he’ll be Brittany the other days of the month.

Suddenly my phone began to ring. Thank God, a way out of Alyssa’s interrogation. I checked the caller ID. It was Max. We hadn’t talked for a while, so I figured he was just checking in. I pressed Answer and greeted him, “Hey Max, how’s it going?”

“Who’s Max?” Alyssa whispered confusedly.

There was a hesitation on the line. “Cate, I’m calling because we found your body,” he said. “I mean, Jack’s body.”

I stood there shocked and excited. Finally! It’s only taken ten months.“That’s great! Where is he? I want to come down and see him. I have a lot of ques-”

“Cate,” Max interrupted me. There was a pregnant silence before he dropped the bomb on me. “He’s dead. Jack’s dead. I’m sorry.”

All color drained from my face as I dropped the phone.

“Emma?” Alyssa said, coming to my aid. “What happened?”

I was dizzy and fell onto my bed in shock. Alyssa kept pleading with me to answer her and tell her what’s wrong, but I couldn’t speak. Hell, I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t wrap my head around it. This couldn’t be real. This had to be a dream, right? I am dead. Jack Baker is dead.

TO BE CONTINUED IN CATE FOX BOOK 2

Author's Notes and Acknowledgements 

Thank you for reading!

This story was voted on by my Discord server members. The idea was to create a boarding school made up of students who were themselves gender transformed by different genres and tropes commonly found in TG/TF fiction. It was partially inspired by Netflix’s Wednesday. After my previous story was a by-the-numbers movie remake, I knew I wanted to do a darker mystery next. I wanted to create a larger universe. I also wanted to return to the 1st person narrative. I hadn’t seen anyone do a “TG Noir”, so naturally I was up to the challenge. 

When drafting the story, I made the controversial decision to make the protagonist in the mold of the old alpha-male cop archetype that used to be popular but has since fallen out of favor. I know that turned a number of readers off almost immediately. I stood by that decision because I wanted to see this school and the student’s plight from an outsider’s point of view, and I wanted to reward the readers with a satisfying character arc. While her arc isn’t over, the Cate we know in Chapter 24 is not Jack from Chapter 1.

Thank you to my alpha readers - ETSD and Elron. Without them the story would likely have no focus and be a grammatical mess. I enjoyed bouncing ideas off of them to get their opinion and reaction. They put countless hours of volunteer work into making my Jersey dialect and Computer Programmer typing look and sound legible. To my Discord server members who provided a number of good ideas for students and their backstories. To the TG/TF authors whose stories provided the inspiration for several characters in this story. Of course I say this every story, but lastly I also want to thank all of the readers - especially those who interacted with me on the various fiction platforms during the course of the story. Without you, this wouldn’t be nearly as enjoyable and I likely wouldn't still be writing anymore.

You can leave a comment here or reach out to me via email (tfes8@yahoo.com) or my Discord Server (https://discord.gg/cTuZwYF4dT). You can find other free stories on my website (https://tfemily.com) and my pay stories on Amazon (https://www.amazon.com/stores/T.F.-Emily-Sorrento/author/B0B5H54V1D).